《Find Me Alastar》


 CHAPTER 1

    PROLOGUE


    My breathing is shallow.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    I¡¯m too terrified to make the slightest sound.


    He¡¯sing. I can hear him upstairs. This time he will kill me.


    I curl into a ball underneath the table in a desperate bid to hide in this cer-my prison. Having been


    locked down here for over a week, I¡¯m certain my days are numbered.


    I¡¯m not sure how much more I can take, but I know it won¡¯t be long now.


    My eyes stay fixed on the door at the top of the stairs while my heart hammers furiously in my chest.


    My chances of survival are probably better if I take the lighting out, that way he can¡¯t find me when he


    returns. But the thought of being down here in the darkness petrifies me beyond anything.


    It¡¯s my wildest nightmare.


    I¡¯m damned if I do and damned if I don¡¯t. Either way, death feels so near.


    My only hope is if my savioures looking for me, but I desperately hope he doesn¡¯t. I know for


    certain that if he does, he will be killed right beside me.


    The darkness will double.


    Tears pool in my eyes as I continue to softly pant through shallow breathes. How did my lifee to


    this?


    If I couldn¡¯t trust him, who can I ever trust again? I can¡¯t believe he is capable of such atrocities


    I loved him; with all of my heart I loved him.


    My beloved protector has be my captor and now I feel nothing.


    The door opens with a slow creak and I squeeze my eyes shut as I feel the adrenaline surge through my


    bloodstream.


    Oh no, please, no.


    Not again.


    Please don¡¯t hurt me.


    ¡°Where are you?¡± He growls as he descends down the creaky steps.


    I scrunch up my face as tears of fear begin to roll down my cheeks.


    ¡°Don¡¯t hide from me!¡± he screams. His footing is heavy and I know he¡¯s been drinking. ¡°It will only


    make it worse for you when I find you.¡±


    I hold my breath as he jumps from the bottom step, his footsteps now getting closer.


    My eyes stay shut in the dark of the basement, and it isn¡¯t long before I feel his hand take hold of my


    hair and the pain surge through my scalp as he drags me from under the table.


    He kicks me, knocking the wind from my lungs instantly, and I curl into a tight ball to try and protect


    myself.


    His boot connects with my abdomen next, the taste of blood filling my mouth as a deep internal pain


    permeates throughout my body.


    Death would be easier than enduring this.


    I surrender.


    I can¡¯t go on.


    Kill me.


    Please kill me. I beg somebody to kill me.


    Stop this torture.


    Set me free.

 CHAPTER 2

    Midlife crisis? Is there really such a thing?


    I always imagined it happening around the age of fifty and it entailing a sports car, Botox, and


    perhaps a mild fetish for gay porn. Never in my wildest dreams did I think it would go down like this at


    the tender age of twenty-five.


    I had it all. Life as I knew it was perfect. I had my high school sweetheart Liam, a dream job at the


    auctioneers, and a deposit saved for our very first home together.


    It¡¯s funny, you know. They always say that you don¡¯t know what you have got until its gone. With me it


    was the exact opposite. I knew what I was missing. I knew my heart yearned for a man that I had never


    met.


    I wanted him.


    To melt when he looked at me.


    To catch on fire when he touched me.


    I could see it so clearly in my mind and I could feel the heat when I was alone in my bed.


    I wanted the fairy tale.


    How can you want someone so desperately, when ording to everyone else you are already living


    the dream?


    I had a perfect man-a perfect, reliable man-but my life was empty.


    My soul was dying day by day.


    Like a lost sheep, I would cry myself to sleep at night, knowing what I was missing-knowing that he


    was waiting for me-yet hating myself for feeling this way.


    I  didn¡¯t  know  who  I  was  searching  for,  I  only  knew  he  was  in  London.  He  had  to  be  in  London


    because he wasn¡¯t anywhere I had been before and London had been at the forefront of my mind for the


    longest time.


    Then, on one fateful day, it began¡­ and my life changed.


    The day when I met him.


    I  didn¡¯t  exactly  meet  him,  but  I  talked  to  him.  I  wrote  to  him,  to  be  exact.  When  working  at  the


    auctioneers, mypany had acquired art. We sent it over to London to be auctioned off, knowing that


    there  were  collectors  over  there  that  were  interested  in  this  particr  artist.  We  would  fetch  a  much


    higher price than here in Australia. My job description was to liaise with the art department from the


    auction house to ensure that the transfer ran smoothly.


    He-also known as Mark White-was head of marketing for Chesters in London. We spoke by email


    every day for three weeks. At first our conversation was work rted, slowly moving onto the weather


    and polite chitchat. But then one Monday, a day that I will never forget because it is burned into my damnMaterial ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    brain, everything changed.


    I had returned back to work after a particrly boring weekend with Liam; one where we didn¡¯t go


    out because we were saving. Liam didn¡¯t like to waste money so we never did much. We had fallen into


    routine, and whether it wasziness,cency, or just damn stupidity on both of our parts, the cracks


    in our rtionship had begun to show without us realizing it.


    We were both responsible for the other¡¯s boredom but we didn¡¯t know how to pull each other out of


    the funk.


    That was our life.


    That was what we did-our routine.


    How do you change something when it¡¯s the only thing you know?


    And, fuck, if I couldn¡¯t make it work with Liam who I knew was a good man, what chance did I have


    with aplete stranger?


    Anyway¡­ back to the story.


    That morning my email pinged and it was Mark, I smile as I remember it like yesterday.


    Good Morning, Emerson.


    My  eyes  darted  guiltily  around  the  office  to  see  if  anyone  knew  what  I  was  doing,  and  I  smiled


    mischievously while I typed back.


    Good Morning, Mark.


    An email immediately bounced back.


    How was your weekend?


    I replied.


    Extremely dull. How was yours?


    He typed back.


    I nearly emailed you on the weekend to say hi.


    I wish.


    You should have. It would have brightened my day.


    And he replied.


    What are you wearing?


    Four  words,  four  stupid  words,  and  my  whole  life  changed.  What  are  you  wearing?  I  instantly


    became ufortable and nervously found a way to get offline. I knew it was wrong. I had a perfect


    boyfriend for Christ¡¯s sake, even if I did find myself constantly thinking about Mark. His life was fun,


    vibrant, unpredictable, and here I was living the life of a sixty-year-old. A deep, sinister sadness fell over


    me and I realized I missed hearing about his life, his dates, and the fun he was having when I wasn¡¯t


    speaking to him. Then, after two days of radio silence, I did the unthinkable. I messaged him back and told


    him exactly what I was wearing. The lines quickly became blurred. We started messaging each other at all


    hours of the day, talking about everything but art rted topics. I would even hide in the bathroom at work


    to converse with him.

 CHAPTER 3

    My rtionship with Liam suffered as I begged him to take me out, for us to travel overseas, to do


    something, anything exciting.


    I tried to save us, I really did.


    But Liam constantly refused to break routine and barely six monthster, my world crumbled before


    pletely falling apart.


    I would research London for hours, dreaming of a life that I knew existed somewhere out there in the


    universe.


    I desperately felt I was missing out on someone very special-that my destiny was with another and


    not the man I was nning a future with.


    But why and who?


    Who was the man who was calling me and why did I have this obsession with London?


    One day I found myself sitting on my lounge crying, holding my phone waiting for the only excitement


    in my life, Mark, to email me while Liam was in the shower. Somewhere along the way in between the


    onlineughs and chats, I had changed.


    I wanted more.


    What had happened to my happy life with my beautiful, dependable man? What had I done? How do


    you reverse something like that when I had already set the wheels of change in motion? The stable life I


    had wanted had be the boring life I despised. I fell out of love with my life and Liam, and fallen in


    love with the idea of being carefree and desired. I wanted to live while I was still young enough to live.


    And here I am, just twelve monthster, on a ne to London.


    This could very well be the stupidest thing I have ever done and I¡¯m using all my savings on a hunch.


    A hunch that I hope I don¡¯t live to regret. I have an internship with Chesters, the samepany Mark


    works for. I¡¯m going to work alongside him, and although we have never openly said that anything will


    happen between us, I know we are both secretly hoping it will.


    Brielle, my travelling partner, is a different kettle of fish. She¡¯s totally in love with an adultering prick


    who she recently caught out again with a girl we both know. In my heart of hearts, I know that if we stay in


    the same old town she is going to go back to him and I am going to go back to Liam for no other reason


    than him being afortable habit.


    When Liam and I finally broke up, I think he was as relieved as I was.


    He  knew  things  hadn¡¯t  been  right  between  us.  We  had  be  best  friends.  The  fire  had  gone  out


    between us a long time ago. It was him who encouraged me to apply for the position in London, actually,


    and when I finally mustered up the courage, I made Brielle apply for a nanny position in the same city. My


    lifelong best friend and I would lie on the beach dreaming of what we were going to do in London and all


    the fun we were going to have. It was the distantfort of that dream that got us through the doom and


    gloom and forced us to face the hard decisions that had to be made.


    Fate stepped in and we were both sessful with the jobs we applied for. It was as if the universe


    was approving of our escape n.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Now we are on flight bound for London.


    Both of us tired, nervous, excited, and absolutely terrified.


    Brielle is going to a live in nanny position with a female Supreme Court Judge who is a widow with


    two small children. I am working in an art gallery with a man I have been secretly lusting over for twelve


    months. This could be heaven or it could be hell, and right now, I would love to run home with my tail


    between my legs.


    I have no idea what we are doing.


    I drift somewhere between sleep and consciousness as the sound of the airne engine drowns out all of


    my thoughts. It¡¯sforting really. I haven¡¯t been sleeping well. To bepletely honest I haven¡¯t been


    doing anything well. My judgment seems clouded and I have been forgetting everything. I feel foggy but I


    think that¡¯s just nerves.


    Brielle is in conversation with two guys across the aisle from us.


    ¡°This is Emerson,¡± she introduces me.


    I pull my hands through my hair self consciously. I must look like hell having literally just woke up.


    ¡°H-hello,¡± I stammer.


    The two guys smile broadly and lean over to shake my hand. ¡°I¡¯m Jonah and this is Rick.¡± The blonde


    guy smiles. Rick is blonde and nice looking, and Jonah is a stunner. With dark skin and ck hair, he


    looks more like a model than a backpacker. Brielle¡¯s mischievous eyes meet mine and I smirk. She just


    silently called shotgun on Jonah. Hmm. I raise a brow in question and shake my head subtly.


    ¡°Where are you guys going?¡± I ask.


    ¡°We start a Contiki tour around Europe in ten days.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± I smile. ¡°That¡¯s exciting.¡±


    They both nod and smile broadly. ¡°We are staying in London for the next week or so.¡±


    ¡°Oh, we are, too.¡± Brielle smiles.

 CHAPTER 4

    The boy¡¯s eyes light up in excitement. ¡°We should go out at the weekend,¡± Jonah suggests.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Brielle replies. ¡°We should.¡±


    The stewardess walks up the aisle with the lunch tray and interrupts our conversation.


    I shuffle around, searching in my bag before I retrieve my book and put my head onto my headrest,


    Brielle grabs my hand. ¡°I¡¯m excited.¡±


    ¡°I wish I was more excited. I¡¯m nervous than anything.¡± I sigh.


    Her face drops. ¡°Why?¡± She frowns.


    I shrug. ¡°If I was staying with you I would be happier. I¡¯m living with two strangers, I have no idea


    what the apartment is going to look like, and I am starting a new high pressure job with a guy I have been


    crushing on for over a year.¡± I widen my eyes. ¡°Kind of overwhelmed at the moment.¡±


    She smirks. ¡°When you put it like that¡­¡±


    I open my book just to stop thinking about everything. I feel my anxiety rise.


    ¡°Once you have met everyone¡­¡± She tries to reassure me.


    I nod. ¡°I know.¡± I smile. ¡°It will be fine. Once I get my head around everything, it will be good.¡±


    ¡°And what about Mark?¡± she asks with a raised brow.


    I bite my bottom lip to stifle my nervous smile. ¡°He¡¯s picking me up from the airport.¡±


    She takes my hand in hers. ¡°Just take it slow with him, yeah? You areing over here to escape


    boredom and reality. Don¡¯t go falling in love or anything stupid.¡±


    I frown. ¡°As if. That¡¯s not happening.¡±


    Her eyes hold mine in question.


    ¡°I¡¯m here to have fun, I promise you. No man will ever determine the quality of my life again. I¡¯m


    done with being serious. I¡¯m so done with boring.¡±


    Sheughs out loud in excitement. ¡°I love that you¡¯re done with boring. Let the fun begin.¡±


    The flight is long and tiring. ¡°Prepare fornding,¡± the voice announces over the loud speaker.


    Chatting on and off with the boys for thest twenty-four hours has made us feel way more familiar


    with them than we should, and we¡¯ve made ns with them for Saturday night. I know it would be better


    if we were going to live together, but Brielle¡¯s-or Brelly as I call her-new position is live in. The


    judge apparently works backte through the week and wants the convenience of a permanent resident in


    her home, which is understandable I suppose. Brielle will get weekends off and even has her own private


    furnished  one-bedroom  wing  off  the  main  house, plete  with  a  kitchen,  separate  exit,  lounge  and


    bathroom. I¡¯m living with some guy and a girl. Mark helped me organize everything and said that when he


    checked it out, the apartment and the t mates were nice. I really do hope that¡¯s true.


    Customs is ridiculously slow and a man has been pulled into the office up ahead. Don¡¯t tell me the idiot


    has been busted for drugs¡­


    ¡°What do you reckon he did?¡± Brelly murmurs as she cranes her neck to spy on themotion.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Something stupid probably.¡± We shuffle up as the line moves forward. ¡°I wish we had


    e earlier so we had a week together before you start work,¡± I murmur.


    ¡°Yeah I know, but she needed me to start this week because she is going away next week. I need to


    learn the kids¡¯ routine before she leaves.¡±


    I shake my head. ¡°Who leaves their kids for three days with aplete stranger?¡±


    ¡°My new boss, apparently.¡± She shrugs.


    ¡°Well, at least I cane and stay with you when she¡¯s away next week. That¡¯s a plus,¡± I add. ¡°Yeah,


    but I¡¯m sneaking you in. I don¡¯t want it to look like we are partying or anything.¡±


    I smile broadly.


    ¡°What?¡¯ She smirks.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°We¡¯re here.¡± She pulls her shoulders together and widens her eyes. ¡°Oh my God, I know. I just hope


    her and the kids are nice.¡± I raise my chin optimistically. ¡°They will be. Who couldn¡¯t be nice to you?¡±


    Looking down at herself she tries to smooth the wrinkles from her skirt. ¡°She is picking me up. Do I


    look okay?¡±

 CHAPTER 5

    Brielle is a beautiful girl with dark brown hair that hangs just below her shoulders and a figure to die


    for.  She  has  the  straightest,  whitest  teeth  known  to  man  after  having  thousands  of  dors¡¯  worth  of


    Orthodontic work which her father always reminds us about. Any employer will be so lucky to get her.


    She¡¯s way too good for that imbecile on the other side of the world.


    I smile nervously for her. ¡°You look exactly what a twenty-five-year-old school teacher nanny from


    Australia should look like.¡±


    She bites her bottom lip to hide her smile.


    ¡°So, what¡¯s the boss¡¯s name?¡± I frown.


    She rustles through her bag and pulls out her phone to read the email from the nanny agency.


    ¡°Mrs. Julian Masters.¡±


    I nod. ¡°And what¡¯s her story again? I know you told me before but I¡¯ve forgotten.¡±


    Brielle¡¯s  eyes  light  up  with  excitement.  ¡°She  is  a  Supreme  Court  Judge,  was  widowed  five  years


    ago.¡±


    I frown. ¡°What happened to the husband?¡±


    She shakes her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know that yet. Apparently she¡¯s quite wealthy.¡± She shrugs. ¡°Two kids,


    well behaved.¡±


    ¡°Sounds good.¡±


    ¡°I hope so.¡± She frowns. ¡°I just hope they like me.¡±


    ¡°They will.¡±


    The line shuffles up in front and I feel my nerves rise again. ¡°So, we are definitely going out at the


    weekend yes?¡±


    She nods. ¡°Yes.¡± Her eyes flick to me. ¡°What are you going to do until then?¡±


    I shrug. ¡°Look around, I guess. I start work on Monday and it¡¯s Thursday today. Are you sure you can


    go out on the weekends?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± she snaps exasperated. ¡°I told you a thousand times, we are going out on


    Saturday night.¡±


    I nod nervously. ¡°Yeah, right. Okay.¡±


    ¡°Did you get that thingy for your phone sorted?¡± she asks.


    I frown. ¡°Not yet, I will find a phone shop tomorrow so you can call me.¡±


    ¡°And Mark is picking you up?¡± she asks.


    ¡°Yes,¡±  I  mutter  as  I  look  around  nervously.  My  heart  rate  has  picked  up  dramatically  at  the  mere


    thought.


    She smirks cheekily and I shake my head in a dismissive gesture. The truth of the matter is that I have


    no idea what the attraction to Mark is. I may not even like him in the flesh, although I think it would be


    highly unlikely if I didn¡¯t. We seem to get along very well, and it was at his insistence that I applied for


    this job.


    ¡°I need to go to the bathroom. How long is the drive from the airport to where we are staying?¡±


    Brielle shrugs. ¡°No idea.¡±


    My eyes scan the customs area for a bathroom. ¡°It must be on the other side of the gates.¡±


    We are called to the front of the line to the customs desk, then half an hourter we exit, walking into


    the arrivals of London International airport. It¡¯s a noisy, crowded, bustling space, and a row of men stand


    to the left along the wall holding small signs with names of the people that they are picking up. We both


    look around nervously.


    ¡°Do you see our name?¡± I ask.


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Shit, no one is here to pick us up!¡± I snap. ¡°Typical.¡±


    ¡°Rx, they will be here,¡± Brelly murmurs.


    We keep walking toward the baggage terminal but I still don¡¯t see anyone with either of our names on


    their signs.


    ¡°What do we do if nobody turns up?¡± I frown.


    She runs her hands through her hair as her eyes scan the space. ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know about you, but I¡¯m


    going to lose my shit.¡±


    I  look  over  her  shoulder  and  see  a  tall,  broad  man  in  a  suit  holding  a  sign  with  the  name  Brielle


    Johnston on it.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Oh,  look,  there  is  your  name.  She  must  have  sent  you  a  driver.¡±  I  point  to  the  man  and  she  turns


    around and waves meekly at the distinguished looking driver.

 CHAPTER 6

    He walks over and smiles warmly. ¡°Brielle?¡±


    She smiles nervously. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s me.¡±


    He holds out his hand to shake hers. ¡°Julian Masters.¡±


    Oh. I bite my lip to stifle my smile as I watch the color drain from my dear friend¡¯s face. Julian is a


    man, not a woman as we thought.


    Brielle¡¯s saucer size eyes meet mine in shock. Oh my God. I want to burst outughing. Her face is


    priceless.


    He raises his eyebrows impatiently.


    ¡°Um, so, yeah, I¡¯m Brielle.¡± Her eyes flick nervously to me. ¡°And this is my friend I am here with,


    Emerson Mathews.¡±


    He nods warmly and shakes my hand. ¡°Nice to meet you.¡±


    ¡°Hello,¡± I squeak.


    ¡°I thought you were a woman,¡± Brielle breathes.


    His brow furrows. ¡°No,st time I checked I was all man,¡± he grumbles, unimpressed.


    I swallow the lump in my throat. Awkward.


    Brielle fakes a smile and I drop my head to hide my face.


    ¡°We will have to wait about fifteen minutes for your baggage, I¡¯m afraid.¡± He gestures to the carousel


    in  the  corner.  He  then  paces  off  in  front  and  Brielle  punches  me  hard  on  the  arm.  ¡°Oh  my  fuck,¡±  she


    whispers. ¡°He¡¯s a fucking man.¡± I giggle with my hand over my mouth like a child as we follow him


    marching through the crowd.


    ¡°I can see that,¡± I whisper.


    ¡°Excuse me, Mr. Masters?¡± she calls.


    He turns around. ¡°Yes.¡±


    We both wither under his re. ¡°We are just going to use the bathroom,¡± Brielle tells him nervously.


    He nods one curt nod and gestures to the right. We look up and thankfully see the neon sign.


    Brielle grabs my arm and drags me into the bathroom. ¡°I¡¯m not working with a stuffy old man!¡± she


    shrieks as we burst through the door.


    I shake my head. ¡°It will be okay. How did this happen?¡±


    She takes out her phone to check the email again and I duck into a cubicle. I really am busting.


    ¡°It says woman,¡± she cries through the door. ¡°I knew it said woman.¡±


    I frown as I sit down. ¡°He¡¯s not that old,¡± I call out. ¡°I would prefer to work for a man than a woman,


    actually.¡± Damn it, I need to calm her or she will get on the first ne back.


    ¡°You know what, Emerson? This is a shit idea! How in the hell did you talk me into this?¡± she shrieks


    through the door.


    I smile sympathetically as I exit the cubicle and wash my hands. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, you will hardly see


    him anyway, and you¡¯re off weekends when he¡¯s at home.¡± I need to diffuse this. ¡°Stop the carry on.¡±


    Steam practically shoots from her ears. ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you. I¡¯m going to fucking kill you.¡±Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    I know I shouldn¡¯t, but I want tough. This is frigging hrious. ¡°Listen, just stay with him until we


    find something else. I will get my phone sorted tomorrow and we can start looking elsewhere for another


    job,¡± I reassure her.


    She puts her head into her hands in dismay.


    ¡°At least you got picked up. Nobody cares about me,¡± I scoff as I stare at my reflection in the mirror


    and reapply my lip gloss. ¡°I look like shit. Mark probably saw me and ran a mile,¡± I reply tly as I try to


    fluff my hair.


    She looks up from her hands. ¡°Oh, Em. What are we doing?¡±


    I put my arm around her and we walk out through the door. ¡°It will be okay. I will call you tomorrow


    and we will work it out.¡±


    We walk out and take our ce next to Brielle¡¯s new boss. My eyes flicker back to Mr. Masters. He¡¯s


    about forty, immactely dressed, and kind of attractive. His hair is dark with a sprinkling of silver. I


    swallow nervously as my eyes nce to Brielle who is also summing up her new housepanion. ¡°Did


    you have a good trip?¡± Mr. Masters questions as he looks down at Brielle.


    ¡°Yes, thanks,¡± she whispers. ¡°Thank you for picking us up.¡±

 CHAPTER 7

    He nods curtly.


    I look to the ground to hide my smile. This is hrious. I¡¯ve never seen her so out of herfort zone.


    ¡°Emerson,¡± A male voice calls from behind, and when I turn, I realise it¡¯s Mark.


    ¡°Hello.¡± I smile nervously.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    He kisses me on the cheek. ¡°Sorry I¡¯mte.¡± He turns to Brielle. ¡°You must be Brielle?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± She smiles before she gestures to Mr. Masters. ¡°And this is¡­¡± She hesitates, obviously not


    knowing what to introduce her new employer as.


    ¡°Julian Masters,¡± he announces sternly for her as he takes Mark in a firm handshake.


    Brielle and I fake smiles to each other. This is so damn awkward.


    Mark is blonde and handsome. His hair is neat, he¡¯s dressed nicely, and¡­ what else? Oh, I know¡­


    Short. He is really, really short ¨C so much shorter than I imagined. I am notpletely sure of whether


    it¡¯s the jetg or the let down of my imagination running away with me but I really thought I was going to


    see fireworks the instant I met him.


    Guess not.


    Hmm.


    Finally,  after  ten  minutes  of  ufortable  silence,  Brielle  spots  her  bag  as  it es  out  on  the


    turnstile. ¡°That¡¯s my bag.¡± She points to her luggageing out underneath the rubber ps.


    Julian Masters raises an eyebrow. ¡°The one with the pink ribbon?¡± he asks dryly.


    Brielle nods and drops her head in shame, and I want to hoot withughter. I told her the pink satin


    ribbon looked ridiculous and not to tie it on the handle, but she insisted it was a good I will easily find my


    bag tactic and that was the only color ribbon she¡¯d had. Her luggagees around and he aggressively


    grabs it from the turnstile and turns to her. ¡°The car is this way.¡± He gestures to the right.


    She nods nervously. He turns back to me and shakes my hand. ¡°Nice to meet you, Emerson.¡±


    I smile. ¡°Likewise. Please look after my friend,¡± I reply as my eyes flick to Brielle. She looks so


    scared, I think she might run over water to get back to Australia any minute now.


    He walks off, wheeling her baggage behind him, and she turns to cuddle me.


    ¡°This is shit,¡± she whispers.


    I smile into her hair as she grips me tight. ¡°It will be fine. He¡¯s probably really nice.¡±


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t look nice,¡± she murmurs as she pulls out of my grip.


    ¡°Yeah, I agree. He looks like a tool,¡± Mark adds as his eyes follow Julian across the airport.


    My eyes flick to Mark in annoyance. He is not a part of this conversation and I¡¯m trying to sweeten the


    deal here. Shut up! Is he not aware that I have been in a ne for twenty-four hours and have jeg with a


    bad case of don¡¯t bloody mess with me?


    ¡°Mark, look after my friend, please.¡± Brielle smiles.


    He smiles and rubs his chest like a stupid gori. ¡°Oh, I intend to.¡±


    I frown and he winks cheekily at me. Hmm. My disturbed eyes meet Brielle¡¯s and this time it¡¯s her


    who is smirking at my situation. We both look across the airport and see Julian Masters looking back


    impatiently for Brielle.


    ¡°I better go.¡± She frowns.


    I nod. ¡°I will get my phone sorted and then call you tomorrow. You have my apartment details if you


    need me beforehand.¡±


    ¡°I  will  probably  turn  up  in  an  hour.  Tell  your  room  mates  I¡¯m ing  in  case  I  need  a  key,¡±  she


    whispers.


    ¡°Go,¡± I mouth. She nods and tentatively walks over to her new boss, and they continue off into the


    distance  together,  soon  disappearing  from  my  sight.  My  eyes  fall  back  to  Mark  and  then  over  to  the


    luggage carousel. ¡°There it is, that one.¡± I point to my suitcase as I go to retrieve it.


    ¡°Stand back and let a man do his job,¡± Mark announces.


    I feel the womens¡¯ lib hairs on the back of my neck stand to attention. ¡°I can lift a suitcase,¡± I mutter


    with a frown. Damn, this jeg is making me bitchy.


    Heughs heartily. ¡°That¡¯s why you have me. I¡¯m going to look after you for this entire trip.¡±


    I fake a smile. Oh, great. Lucky me.


    ¡°Its on the third floor,¡± Mark tells me as he unlocks the bottom front door of my new apartment block. The


    building is old and smells musty.


    I feel the apprehension swirl in my stomach.


    We walk up the flights of stairs in silence until we get to number fourteen and he unlocks the door,


    holding it open for me. I peer in like a curious child.


    ¡°It¡¯s a nice apartment.¡± He smiles.


    ¡°Yes.¡± I nod, still unsure as we walk in together. ¡°Thank you for organizing everything.¡±


    ¡°And your room is through here.¡± He opens the door and I smile. Oh¡­ my bedroom is nice. It has a


    rge bay window with a window seat. It¡¯s airy, big, and painted white. The bed is Queen size and the


    headboard is cast iron in a mint green kind of color. There is also a desk, arge wardrobe, and a full-


    length mirror on the far wall. I look around and for the first time since leaving home, I feel excited. Mark


    throws my suitcase onto my bed. ¡°The others wont be home until after six. They¡¯re all working.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°And I have taken tomorrow off work so I can show you around London.¡±


    Oh, he¡¯s being so nice. I smile broadly. ¡°Thank you. That would be lovely.¡±


    ¡°Would you like me to make you a cup of tea or something?¡± he asks.

 CHAPTER 8

    I nod. ¡°Yes please.¡±


    He disappears into the kitchen.


    I walk over to the window and pull the sheer curtains back and look out onto the street below. There¡¯s


    old houses and apartment blocks and terraces down the street. I smile proudly to myself because I did it. I


    did this. I¡¯m in London and this is really happening.


    Mark reappears with my tea. ¡°Do you want to go out for dinner tonight?¡±


    Hmm. I am as tired as hell. I frown. ¡°Do you mind if we take a rain check? I¡¯m exhausted and would


    really just like to sleep.¡± I sip my tea as I watch his face.


    ¡°Of course.¡± He fakes a smile. ¡°I will pick you up about nine in the morning and we can explore


    London?¡± he offers hopefully.


    I smile in relief. ¡°Sounds great, and thank you for being so great today.¡±


    He stands and his eyes search mine. Oh no. He¡¯sing in for a kiss. He leans in and I quickly peck


    him on the lips. ¡°S-see you tomorrow,¡± I stammer.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    He pulls back and I see disappointment cross his face. ¡°Goodbye then.¡± Flustered, he leaves in a rush.


    ¡°Goodbye.¡± I smile, but as I watch him disappear down the stairs, my heart drops and I feel bad.


    This is not what I had imagined and I have absolutely zero physical attraction to Mark.


    Shit.


    ¡°K  nock, knock.¡±


    I pry open my groggy eyes, slowly waking to the sound of a strange voice. I sit up in a rush. Shit,


    where am I? My eyes dart around frantically as I struggle to gather my bearings. The door opens slightly.


    ¡°Hello?¡± A girl smiles through the crack. ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    Oh, it¡¯s my new tmate. ¡°Hi. Please,e in.¡±


    She slinks around the door and smiles. ¡°I¡¯m Vanessa.¡±


    Vanessa is young, much younger than me, and she¡¯s skinny with ck grungy hair with a thick fringe.


    She¡¯s dressed in a ck dress with thick ck tights and knee high punk leather boots. ¡°I¡¯m Emerson.


    Sorry, I must have fallen asleepst night. I did n on waiting up to meet you.¡± I smile nervously.


    She smiles back and flops onto the end of my bed. ¡°That¡¯s cool. Hank.¡± She calls.


    I frown. Who is Hank? A nerdy looking guy pokes his head around the door. ¡°Hello.¡± He smiles, he


    has a very strong English ent.


    ¡°Hi.¡±


    ¡°Hank lives with us.¡± Vanessa smiles. ¡°He¡¯s studying biochemistry and doesn¡¯t really do anything else


    so you have to boss him around.¡±


    I  grin  as  my  eyes  flicker  back  to  Hank.  He  smirks  mischievously  and  holds  his  hand  up  in  defeat.


    ¡°Guilty.¡±


    He walks in and flops down on my bed, next to Vanessa. He¡¯s wearing an old ripped t-shirt and only


    his boxer shorts.


    ¡°Thanks for having me, guys.¡± I say nervously. ¡°I really appreciate it.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s  alright.¡±  Vanessa  stands.  ¡°Do  you  want  some  breakfast?¡±  She  puts  her  hands  on  her  hips.


    ¡°Hanks making eggs, aren¡¯t you Hank?¡±


    He looks at me and rolls his eyes. ¡°Hank is another word in the English dictionary for ve,¡± he says


    dryly.


    ¡°Oh.¡± I chuckle. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I haven¡¯t gotten any groceries yet. I will get breakfast out.¡± I frown.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s cool. We share food and just go shopping once a week, splitting the cost,¡± Vanessa calls as


    she walks to the lounge room. ¡°We shop on Tuesdays.¡±


    Hank turns to me. ¡°What do you think of London?¡± he asks.


    I shrug. ¡°It¡¯s great¡­ so far.¡±


    He stands and heads back out to the lounge room. ¡°Breakfast in ten,¡± he calls.


    I flop back down to my pillows as relief fills me.


    Thank God.


    They¡¯re normal.

 CHAPTER 9

    At 9:00 a. m, Mark knocks on the door and I answer excitedly. I¡¯m thinking that perhaps I was just tired


    st night and today he¡¯ll be much more attractive and won¡¯t grate on me.


    ¡°Ready to sight see, Miss Mathews?¡± he asks cheekily.


    I smile broadly. ¡°I am.¡± I stand back and he waltzes past me and into the apartment.


    ¡°Thank you for having the day off to show me around. It¡¯s very nice of you.¡±


    His eyes hold mine.


    I swallow and grab my coat and bag. The thing is, I know I liked Mark from all the texting, and we did


    have a long distance chat thing going on, but the insta-love isn¡¯t happening for me just yet. I need a bit of


    time, and Brielle is right, I¡¯m not here to fall in love. I¡¯m here to have fun with good friends but I know


    from when he tried to kiss mest night that he has other ideas. I kind of hope he grows on me.


    The day has been action packed, we have been to Big Ben, The Library and Westminster Abby. We¡¯ve


    driven past Buckingham Pce and Mark has promised to take me back there. We have just arrived at a


    pub for lunch.


    ¡°This way.¡± The waitress shows us to our seats.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± I smile as she pulls my chair out for me and hands us both menus. The pub is old and


    rustic with an open fire burning in the corner. It is so good to finally be here.


    ¡°What would you like to drink?¡± Mark asks as he peruses the food choices.


    I would kill for a wine. No, I have stuff to do this afternoon, wait until tonight, I remind myself. ¡°I


    will just have a diet coke, please.¡±


    ¡°I will have ager, thanks,¡± he replies.


    The waitress nods and disappears to the bar.


    Marks eyes drop to my hands and I quickly pick up my menu, my heart sinking at the same time. I have


    been doing this all day, making sure my hands are full so he doesn¡¯t try and hold my hand. What¡¯s wrong


    with me? He¡¯s nice and we have been chatting online for over a year and gotten on famously. I¡¯m just not


    feeling it in the flesh. Damn it.


    ¡°Have you been here before?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Yeah, Ie here often.¡±


    ¡°What are you having?¡± I ask.


    He narrows his eyes as his eyes stay fixed on the menu. ¡°Spaghetti marinara.¡±


    I nod. ¡°Good choice. Hmm, I¡¯m going for the chicken schnitzel.¡±


    The waitresses back with our drinks.


    ¡°We are ready to order,¡± he tells her abruptly.


    I drop my head. Jeez, he doesn¡¯t have to snap at her.


    ¡°I will have the spaghetti marinara. But I would like my prawns double deveined.¡±


    She looks up from her pad. ¡°All of our prawns are deveined.¡±


    ¡°Well, I want mine double deveined, and I would like extra chili and half the garlic. I don¡¯t want any


    muscles, but put in extra cmari,¡± he instructs sternly. ¡°But make sure the cmari is not overcooked.¡±


    The waitress looks at him nkly. ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want any onion at all,¡± he adds.


    ¡°The onion is in the sauce already, sir, you know this.¡± She scribbles on her order pad, and I swearContent is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    she¡¯s writing the words pain in my fucking ass.


    ¡°Yes. I do know that. I want the chef to make me a new sauce. I am paying for a freshly cooked meal,


    you know.¡± He lifts his chin as if proud of himself.


    The waitress looks up at the ceiling and I drop my head to hide my horror. Oh my God.


    He¡¯s always a pain in the ass-it¡¯s obvious she knows him. How embarrassing?


    ¡°Anything else¡­ sir,¡± she asks begrudgingly.


    ¡°Yeah, I want it hot. Last time it came out not as hot as it should. I won¡¯t be paying unless it¡¯s at the


    right temperature.¡±

 CHAPTER 10

    She turns to me. ¡°What would you like?¡±


    ¡°I will have the chicken schnitzel please,¡± I say meekly.


    Her eyes hold mine and she raises an eyebrow. ¡°Any special instructions?¡±


    I shake my head quickly. ¡°Nope. Just as ites is great.¡± I hand my menu over and she fakes a smile


    as she takes it.


    ¡°How long is the wait, please?¡± Mark asks. ¡°We are on a tight time schedule.¡± He taps his watch.


    The poor waitress looks at me and I want to slide under the table.


    Shut up, asshole.


    ¡°We will be as quick as we can,¡± she mutters and then disappears into the kitchen.


    I look at Mark in horror. What was that? Another waitress walks past us. ¡°Excuse me.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± She smiles.


    ¡°Can I please have two sses of Sav nc?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± She heads to the bar.


    I look at Mark.


    He smiles and raises an eyebrow in question. ¡°What?¡±


    I shrug because if he doesn¡¯t know what I¡¯m thinking then more fool him.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯m assertive because I hate bad service.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± I reply, dumbfounded.


    ¡°And it¡¯s my killer instinct that got me to the head of marketing. I don¡¯t put up with shit.¡±


    The waitress brings my two sses of wine back and I gratefully take them from her. I need these


    babies.


    ¡°Yep. I wed my way to the top. And I had to step on some heads to get there but aggression is


    needed in the workce.


    God, help me. I drain my ss in one gulp.


    He frowns. ¡°Thirsty?¡±


    I nod as I pick up me second ss and widen my eyes. ¡°Really. Really thirsty.¡±


    ¡°So, tell me about more about you?¡± He smirks as he sits back in his chair.


    Stop being so judgmental, Emerson, I remind myself. Maybe this is an English thing?


    ¡°Well, as you know, I¡¯m from Sydney¨C¡± I begin.


    He cuts me off. ¡°Oh, I nearly booked a trip there once, but then I decided to go to Canada instead. Yes,


    trip of a lifetime that was. Went with my university buddies and got shit faced in every state of the USA.


    He goes on¡­ and on¡­ and on¡­ and on.


    My meal arrives and I sit in silence, eating away as Mark continues to ask me questions then cutting


    me off every time I try to answer, choosing instead to talk about himself. By the end of lunch, I don¡¯t even


    have anything to say. I watch him talk to himself as I run through my internal assessment. He¡¯s rude. Is he


    rude or is this restaurant just bringing out the worst in him? Maybe I¡¯m being rude? Maybe he¡¯s not so


    bad? Maybe he¡¯s just different to what I expected, that¡¯s all. My inner voice is telling me he¡¯s a twat¡­


    but she¡¯s been known to be an over-dramatic bitch, too.


    Ie to the conclusion that I can be sure of. I have absolutely no idea what is going on here.


    An hourter and the day grinds to an annoying halt. I¡¯m trying to get my phone sorted and it is driving me


    crazy.


    Why are all phone stores so slow? What do they do on theirputers and what are they looking at? I


    sit at the desk and nce at my watch for the tenth time while I get my mobile phone switched over to a


    UK pany.  I  know  for  certain  that  I¡¯m  probably  getting  the  worse  deal  in  history,  but  I  couldn¡¯t  be


    bothered  shopping  around,  and  even  this  apparent  shortcut  has  taken  over  an  hour.  I¡¯m  worried  about


    Brelly. What if her boss is really mean and she can¡¯t contact me? What the hell have I gotten her into? My


    eyes flicker out to Mark who is waiting patiently outside on his phone.


    I am distracted from my thoughts by thedy behind the desk. ¡°So, you have the same number, now all


    you have to do is just switch your phone off and back on again.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Are you here for long?¡±


    ¡°Twelve  months  or  so.¡±  ¡°I  love  your  ent.¡±  I  smile  because  almost  everyone  has  said  that  this


    morning. ¡°Thank you so much.¡±


    ¡°Just call this number here¡­¡± she points to her phone number on the brochure, ¡°if you need any help.¡±


    I smile gratefully and rise from my seat. ¡°Thank you, goodbye.¡± I head out the door. ¡°All done.¡± I say


    to Mark.


    ¡°They took their time, didn¡¯t they?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I know. I¡¯m sorry,¡± I wince.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine. What do you want to do now?¡± he asks.


    I shrug in excitement. ¡°Can we just look around the shops for a while?¡±


    ¡°Sure, I have a hundred messages to reply to, so shop away and I will wait outside for you.¡±

 CHAPTER 11

    I quickly get my phone out of my bag and text Brielle.


    Phone fixed, are you okay?


    I watch my phone. Hmm, no reply. I continue walking down the cobblestone street with Mark by my


    side. Where exactly are we? I start to look around for a street sign or some indication of my coordinates.


    ¡°Over here.¡± I direct Mark and he follows silently.


    I smile broadly and feeling rather proud of myself, stuff my phone back into my bag as I prance up the


    street. The streets are old and rustic with cobblestones and London is everything I expected and then so


    much more. Finally, I locate a street sign and break into a beaming grin. I researched this ce when I


    was  back  home  and  recall  seeing  this  street  name,  I  walk  next  to  Mark  down  the  street  enjoying  the


    ambience.


    My phone beeps, receiving a text from Brielle.


    Oh my God. The kids hate me.


    I hate them more!


    I have gone to Hell with the devil himself.


    I giggle and put my hand over my mouth in shock. Oh shit, what¡¯s happened? I immediately text her


    back.


    Can you talk if I ring you?


    My phone rings a few secondster


    ¡°What happened?¡± I stammer as I hold my finger up to Mark to signify one minute.


    I walk away from him so he can¡¯t hear our conversation.


    ¡°Oh my God. I can¡¯t talk long. The house is ridiculous,¡± she whispers.


    I frown. ¡°Ridiculous? What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s rich¡­ like, mega rich.¡±


    Relief hits me. ¡°That¡¯s good. It¡¯s better than crappy living arrangements, right?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°What about the kids?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Teenage daughter who constantly rolls her eyes and won¡¯t talk to me, and the eight-year-old boy is


    killing me with kindness.¡±


    I smile. ¡°How¡¯s Julian Masters?¡±


    She blows out a breath. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Cranky?¡± she whispers. ¡°He showed me my roomst night,


    all the way from the door.¡± I frown. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°He wouldn¡¯te into my room. He literally showed me the room from the door. He pointed where


    everything was.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I know, right? He¡¯s a weirdo.¡± ¡°Oh, jeez, Brielle. Are you safe?¡± This could be a disaster.


    ¡°He¡¯s not scary, he¡¯s just¡­ different.¡±


    ¡°You mean he¡¯s different because he¡¯s male.¡±


    ¡°Exactly,¡± she whispers. ¡°How is your apartment?¡±


    ¡°So much nicer than I expected. I met my roommates and they seem nice.¡±


    ¡°Oh, great. What have you been doing?¡±


    I smile excitedly. ¡°I love London. I have been shopping all day and looking around with Mark.¡± ¡°How


    is Mark?¡± she asks.


    ¡°Hmm, we need wine for that conversation.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but he¡¯s definitely different to what I expected. We will dissect the pros and cons on


    Saturday night. We are still going out aren¡¯t we?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I can¡¯t wait, and I¡¯m sleeping at yours remember.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I miss you. Come and rescue me.¡± I smile as my eyes flick back to Mark sitting on a bench seat


    as he waits.


    ¡°Is he really that bad?¡± she asks.


    ¡°No.¡± I hesitate. ¡°I don¡¯t know, maybe I was expecting different. It will work out. d to know you


    are still alive, though.¡±


    Sheughs out loud. ¡°Just.¡±


    ¡°I will ring you tonight.¡±


    ¡°Bye, babe.¡± She hangs up.


    I bounce back to Mark, feeling more like myself, and we return to our shopping. The street is crowded


    and eclectic, and it really does feel as though I¡¯m in another country¡­ which I am, so it makes sense. I


    see a red phone box and I quickly take out my phone and snap a picture. Oh my God, I thought they only


    existed in the movies. I smile to myself and I feel like screaming to the unnoticing crowd look a red phone


    box. I watch all the busy, unenthusiastic people rushing from one ce to the next, like ants in a nest.


    Everyone has a job to do here and they are totally preupied with the task at hand. Are they all aware


    how  beautiful  this  ce  is  or  do  they  take  it  for  granted?  I  suppose  it¡¯s  fair  to  say  that  I  tear  around


    Sydney with the same rush, rush, rush attitude and probably miss so much of my beautiful surroundings.


    Along to the right of the street Ie to a cobblestoneneway and I peer down the small road. At the


    end I see a small antique shop with a sign hanging down over the door.


    ¡°Hmm, what¡¯s down there? It looks interesting,¡± I ask Mark.


    ¡°Don¡¯t know. Let¡¯s check it out.¡±Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

 CHAPTER 12

    The name intrigues me, so I head in that direction to investigate. ¡°I might just look in here quickly.¡±


    ¡°Take your time. I¡¯ll go and get us some coffee and meet you on the bench seat over there.¡± He points


    over to the park and I nod.


    The ck gloss painted door is heavy and old, and a bell is attached to the top, ringing loudly as I


    walk in and announcing my arrival.


    My eyes look around the cluttered space in awe. It¡¯s a traditional antique shop,plete with the full


    antique shop ambience, including the old and musty smells. Every space on every wall is filled with shelf


    after shelf of clocks, dolls, bears andmpshades. You name it and it¡¯s here. Grey and cr¨¨me velvet floral


    wallpaper lines the walls.


    ¡°Wow,¡± I whisper to myself I did not expect this ddin¡¯s cave of treasure. The shop seemed small


    from the front but is actually quiterge on the inside with lots of aisles and furniture set up in the corner.


    A little olddyes around from the hidden back room. She would have to be ny.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Hello, my dear. Can I help you with anything?¡±


    I smile at her hunched over posture. ¡°Just looking, thanks.¡± I walk up and down the aisles and pick up


    an old rose teacup and saucer. It¡¯s a beautiful pink and has gold gilding around the edges. Oh, I love this. I


    turn it over and see the price sticker is only ¡ê15. 00. I have no idea what that equates to in Australian


    dors, but I don¡¯t care-I¡¯m getting it. I continue around the shop with a huge smile on my face.


    This is why I wanted toe to Ennd. We don¡¯t have history in Australia. The whole country is


    only 250 years old. Our history was mostly borne in Ennd, and I intend to inhale every breath of it


    while I¡¯m here. I continue looking around, walking over to the old cabs to peer through the ss tops.


    Filled with rows and rows of antique jewelry, they fascinate me. My eyes roll back and forth over the


    lines  of  trays,  and  then  I  see  it.  In  the  bottom  right  corner  is  a  ring.  It¡¯s  rose  gold  with  an  oval  green


    emerald  stone  sitting  in  the  centre  of  it.  I¡¯ve  never  seen  anything  quite  like  it.  It¡¯s  so  feminine,  yet  so


    different. I keep looking at the other pieces but my eyes are constantly drawn back to this one ring.


    ¡°Would you like to try it on, dear?¡± The olddy asks.


    ¡°Oh, umm.¡± I shrug. ¡°Why not? Yes, please.¡±


    She smiles a knowing smile at me. ¡°You have excellent taste. That ring is very, very old.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± I smile as she hands it to me and I stand still and stare at it for a minute. It¡¯s intriguing.


    ¡°Can you feel the beautiful energying from that ring?¡± she asks.


    My eyes rise to meet hers and I frown not understanding her meaning.


    ¡°The women who have owned that ring have all been beautiful souls. I can feel you also have the gift.


    That stone it carries is an emerald.¡± She smiles.


    I frown at her, the gift? What¡¯s that supposed to mean? I run my thumb over the stone of the ring as I


    hold it in my hand, she¡¯s right. I can feel the beautiful energying from it.


    I smile softly at her.


    ¡°Try it on,¡± she urges.


    I slide it onto my ring finger of my right hand and I melt a little. Oh, I do love this ring. I don¡¯t know


    why; I have never liked anything like it before.


    ¡°How much is it?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Four hundred and twenty pounds,¡± she replies.


    My face drops. ¡°Oh,¡± I murmur sadly, knowing I don¡¯t have that kind of money. I stare down at my


    hand again. Shit.


    Another customer calls her from the back aisle. ¡°Excuse me for a moment, dear.¡± She disappears to


    the other side of the shop.


    I stand and stare at the ring on my hand. I do love it. I want to get it but I have to be careful with my


    spending. Damn it. Should I just ssh out? It is a lot of money¡­ but then it is something that I would


    have forever. I bite my thumbnail as I think.


    The olddyes back over to me. ¡°Do you want to take that ring, my dear?¡±


    I look down at my hand, I do, but I¡¯m not telling her that. ¡°Is this ring negotiable?¡± I ask meekly.


    ¡°No,  darling.  That  ring  is  very  valuable.  We  don¡¯t  even  know  of  its  true  age.  We  do  know  it¡¯s


    hundreds and hundreds of years old by the stampings inside, though. But its origin is unknown. We believe


    it may have belonged to royalty way back.¡±


    I frown.


    ¡°It has royal stampings,¡± she replies, seeing my confusion.


    I smile, that¡¯s it. I really want this ring.


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    ¡°What is your name dear?¡± she asks.


    ¡°Emerson.¡±


    ¡°What a beautiful name.¡± She smiles.

 CHAPTER 13

    The doorbell rings to notify us of someone entering the shop and I feel them walk over to us. I smile


    broadly and turn as I lift my eyes I stop dead in my tracks.


    My eyes widen.


    A tall man with olive skin and dark wavy hair stands in front of me, his hands are in the pockets of his


    expensive jacket.


    Holy shit.


    Every hair on the back of my neck stands to attention.


    He smiles softly. ¡°Hello, Em.¡± His eyes search mine.


    My heart starts to hammer; my eyebrows instantly rise by themselves as he takes a step toward me.


    ¡°Hello,¡± I murmur as I fight the urge to step toward him.


    His eyes look down at my new ring. ¡°Beautiful,¡± he whispers in a thick Northern Irish ent, his


    voice deep and inviting. That ent¡­ holy fuck.


    My brow furrows. Who the hell is this? I turn to look for the olddy who is now standing smiling as


    she watches our interaction and I turn back to him.


    No wordse out of my mouth but I can feel myself blushing as my face hits a tropical heat.


    I am tongue-tied. Never has a man affected me like this. Is this what they call a physical attraction?


    No words will leave my mouth and I look back to the olddy for some much needed guidance.


    ¡°The ring, dear.¡± She smiles. ¡°Do you want to take it?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± I shake my head as embarrassment fills me. God, I bet every woman he meets reacts this stupid


    to him. ¡°Umm.¡± I shake my head, this is really too expensive to buy, just for the sake of it.


    The tall man takes out his wallet and slides his credit card across the counter. ¡°I will take it, thanks.¡±


    He smiles.


    I frown at him. He will take what?


    ¡°What did you want to take, dear?¡± The olddy asks him.


    He gestures to me. ¡°I will take the ring that she is wearing.¡±


    My face drops. What?


    ¡°Excuse me? I-I haven¡¯t even made up my mind if I want it yet,¡± I stammer in a fluster. Is he kidding?


    Is it international rude man day today?


    His eyes roam across my face as if memorizing every inch of it. ¡°I have been looking at this ring for


    weeks and I have juste back to get it,¡± he replies curtly.


    I frown. Oh, the hide. ¡°Well, I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m taking it,¡± I snap. I wasn¡¯t going to but damn him, he¡¯s


    not getting it now for being so rude. ¡°It will look stupid on you, anyway.¡±


    A trace of a smile crosses his face. ¡°The ring is for my mother.¡±


    I fake a smile. ¡°You snooze, you lose.¡±


    He res at me.


    I turn back to the olddy. ¡°How much is it?¡± I ask her again as I shuffle around in my handbag for my


    wallet. Damn this fool for making me break my budget.


    ¡°Four hundred and twenty pounds,¡± The kind olddy reminds me.


    ¡°I will give you double that,¡± he interjects.


    Is he kidding? ¡°Excuse me, Mr. Rudeness. This ring is already sold. Go. Away.¡±


    ¡°I will not go away until I have my ring,¡± he snaps.


    For the love of God, how did I think this guy was hot just a few minutes ago? He¡¯s a damn pig.


    ¡°It¡¯s not your ring. It¡¯s my ring now.¡± I quickly hand over my card. Shit, I hope the olddy sells it to


    me and not to my outbidding counter buyer.


    ¡°Fifteen hundred pounds,¡± he interjects.


    I cross my arms angrily in front of me. ¡°Oh, you are really something, aren¡¯t you?¡±Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    He narrows his eyes at me. ¡°Like I said, I have wanted this for a long time.¡±


    I screw up my face in annoyance. ¡°Well, you should have bought it then. Back when you had the damn


    chance.¡±


    He rolls his eyes. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be sightseeing or something?¡± he mutters, annoyed. ¡°Where are you


    from? New Zend or somewhere?¡±


    I  narrow  my  eyes.  ¡°Australia,  actually.  You  know,  criminals  and  all,¡±  I  snap.  ¡°And  besides,  I  am


    sightseeing with my boyfriend, actually.¡± My eyes flicker outside to the other rude pig sitting waiting for


    me. God, it goes from bad to worse around here.

 CHAPTER 14

    He looks outside. ¡°Where is this supposed boyfriend?¡± he sneers.


    ¡°None of your business.¡± I wrap my cardigan around me protectively. Go to Hell, asshole.


    He walks to the window and peers outside. ¡°Oh.¡± He smiles to himself. ¡°Him?¡± He gestures to Mark


    sitting on the bench.


    Oh, that¡¯s it. ¡°Yes. Him,¡± I reply, outraged.


    ¡°That¡¯s your boyfriend?¡± He smirks. ¡°Mark White is your boyfriend?¡±


    Oh  no,  he  knows  him.  ¡°H-he  could  be,¡±  I  stammer  as  I  feel  myself  go  red.  It¡¯s  even  embarrassing


    calling Mark my boyfriend, heaven forbid if he actually was.


    The olddy interrupts our impending fight. ¡°I will need your details, dear, in case we get any more


    information on the ring.¡±


    ¡°Can I not persuade you to sell it to me, please?¡± he asks again.


    ¡°Yes, of course.¡± I reply to her, ignoring him as I hand over my license to the dear olddy. ¡°Please,


    stop talking,¡± I eventually say as I turn to smile sweetly at him. ¡°You are ruining my London experience.¡±


    He raises an eyebrow and I know he is holding himself back from being sarcastic in front of the old


    dy. He shakes his head and ces a white business card onto the counter and my eyes nce down at it.


    ¡°Call me if you want to sell the ring. I will pay good money for it.¡±


    STAR


    042455130510


    My eyes meet his and I bite my lip to hold back my smile. What kind of fucking name is that? ¡°Star? As


    in twinkle twinkle?¡± I smirk.


    He shakes his head and puts his hands on his hips in frustration.


    ¡°Take your card back. I¡¯m not ringing you, Mr. Twinkle Star.¡± I smirk as I take my ring and card from


    thedy.


    I turn and start to walk out of the shop.


    ¡°Call me when you want to sell it,¡± he shouts after me.


    ¡°Don¡¯t hold your breath,¡± I reply, and then I have a thought. ¡°Actually, do hold your breath and do us


    all a favor.¡±


    ¡°Very funny,¡± he sneers.


    ¡°I thought so.¡± I smile as I open the heavy door. That felt good. What an asshole.


    star


    I pull into the driveway of my terrace house and sip my coffee. I watch a family walk past in the rain


    through my rearview mirror and wait for them to pass. The only annoying thing with this antique


    sports  car  is  the  windscreen  wiper  speed.  It¡¯s  either  so  slow  it  does  nothing  or  so  fast  it  nearlyOriginal content from N?velDrama.Org.


    cracks  the  damn  screen.  Currently,  it¡¯s  choosing  the  fast  option,  making  it  sound  like  the  car  is


    about to take off into flight at any given moment.


    The  family  finally  disappear  out  of  sight,  and  I  open  the  trunk  to  remove  my rge  package


    which is wrapped in a woolen nket before I make my way into the house. As I walk through the


    rge, ck glossed double doors I am reminded of just how much of a good thing photography has


    been  to  me.  What  started  out  as  a  teenage  hobby  now  has  me  photographing  international  top


    models and designing editorialyouts for the most morous magazines in the world. My home is


    opulent,  just  like  my  life.  The  expansive  floors  are  dark  polished  wood  and  my  lounges  are  all


    chocte leather. Artwork and bookcases line every wall.


    I walk straight down to the basement and flick on the overhanging antique pendant lights. The


    walls arepletely covered in ck and white photographs that I have taken over the years. A


    huge mahogany desk sits in the corner of the room. I put my parcel onto my desk and unwrap the


    precious cargo from its nket casing.


    I smile broadly as I drink in its beauty.


    A painting of a naked brte woman from years gone by. Its true value is unknown to someone


    else,  but  that  doesn¡¯t  matter;  it¡¯s  priceless  to  me.  I  run  my  finger  down  the  shape  of  her  body


    knowing the man who painted this woman was madly in love with her. I can feel it so deeply within


    the brush strokes. No time for dreaming, I take a tool out of my top draw and turn the painting over


    and immediately start to unclick the staples that are holding it in its frame. One by one they fall


    ever so carefully as I try my damndest not to damage it. Thirty minutester and I finally remove


    the encasing of ss and smile broadly as I stare at the picture again. Oh, this was a find. I can¡¯t


    believe I actually have it. I turn it over and retrieve a different tool from my top draw and start to


    unpick the canvas from the frame. It¡¯s a tedious job, one that takes me over an hour toplete.


    Until,  at st,  it¡¯s  free  from  its  canvas  and  I  can  read  the  hand  written  note  on  the  back  in  lead


    pencil:


    The Object of My Affection


    What am I doing?


    Regret fills me, and that feeling I try to avoid starts to surround me. I¡¯m not going there, I¡¯m not


    doing  this  and  yet,  as  if  on  autopilot,  I  take  out  my  camera  and  scroll  back  through  the  photos.


    There are eighty-eight in total. I took them of her this afternoon from across the road as she waited


    outside the jewelry shop. A smile crosses my face instantly. She¡¯s smiling to herself as she scrolls


    through her phone. She¡¯s breathtaking. Her thick, honey blonde hair falls just around her shoulders.


    She¡¯s curvy, soft, gentle, and I can practically hear her Australian ent like music to my ears.


    The words from the canvas run through my mind: The object of my affection.


    Don¡¯t do this.


    Walk away.

 CHAPTER 15

    Emerson


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about your apartment?¡± Brielle smirks.


    I smile into my drink. ¡°Its actually nice. My t mates are friendly and normal. We went grocery


    shopping today, and although they like some weird ass food, I think we are going to get along famously.¡±


    Brielle shakes her head as she grins. ¡°I knew you were freaking out for nothing.¡±


    ¡°My room is bigger and brighter than I imagined, and I have a really cool bay window looking out


    onto the street.¡± It¡¯s Saturday night and Brielle and I are having dinner in an Italian restaurant together


    before we meet up with the boys we met on the ne. Then, if all goes well, we¡¯re hitting the clubs.


    ¡°So, tell me everything,¡± I murmur as I bite into my garlic bread. ¡°I want specifics.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Brielle holds her hands up in an over exaggeration. ¡°Right. The daughter¡¯s name is Willow


    and the boy is called Samuel.¡±


    ¡°Nice.¡±


    ¡°And I think Willow may be a bitch who is doing a bad job of pretending to be nice.¡±


    I nod as I bite my garlic bread again. ¡°Of course. Everyone¡¯s a bitch at fifteen.¡±


    ¡°And Samuel is so starved of affection, it¡¯s crazy. He slept in my room on the loungerst night.¡±


    My face drops. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s sad.¡±


    She nods and takes a sip of her drink. ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°Is he nice?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s a little nerdy but he¡¯s so damn sweet.¡±


    I rest my chin on my hand as I listen. ¡°Where is the dickhead dad? Why is this kid so lonely?¡±


    She shrugs. ¡°He just works all the time.¡±


    I screw up my face. ¡°What a tosser. How could you go to work knowing that your only son is sadOriginal content from N?velDrama.Org.


    when his mother has passed away?¡±


    She sips more of her wine as she narrows her eyes. ¡°That¡¯s the weird thing¡­ this kid is happy his dad


    works.¡±


    I frown. ¡°He doesn¡¯t miss him at all?¡±


    She shrugs. ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± She breaks up the bread to two pieces. ¡°So, I can¡¯t sleep at your house


    tonight because Julian is ying golf in the morning and he needs me at home to watch the kids.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I snap. ¡°You¡¯re joking? It¡¯s the weekend.¡±¡®


    She shrugs.


    ¡°He can¡¯t tell you you can have weekends off and then tell you to be home.¡± This is ridiculous.


    ¡°He paid for a cab charge to get me home.¡±


    ¡°Too bad if you hook up.¡± ¡°Speaking of hooking up. Spill.¡±


    I smirk into my wine ss. ¡°What?¡±


    She looks at me deadpan. ¡°I want the Mark lowdown¡±


    ¡°Yeah, he¡¯s nice.¡± I sigh.


    ¡°Just nice?¡±


    I shrug. ¡°Maybe not even that.¡±


    Her face falls. ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, maybe I¡¯m too fussy. He is nice to me.¡±


    ¡°But?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s really rude to other people.¡±


    She screws up her face. ¡°Like who?¡±


    ¡°Waitresses and people in shops and stuff. I thought it was an English thing.¡±


    She shakes her head. ¡°It¡¯s not an English thing. The people are lovely.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± I widen my eyes as I remember the jerk in the jewelry shop. ¡°Oh my God. I met this other


    hot guy who was a total flog.¡±


    ¡°Where?¡±


    ¡°In Heirloom, the antique shop where I bought my ring.¡±


    ¡°Show me your ring.¡±


    I proudly hold out my hand.


    ¡°That¡¯s beautiful,¡± she gushes. ¡°I¡¯m d you got it.¡±


    ¡°Me, too.¡± I smile.


    ¡°Go on¡­¡±


    ¡°So, this guy came into the shop and I went all weird, too nervous to talk, and I don¡¯t know, he¡¯s not


    even ssically good looking but he has the thing.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, that dreaded thing,¡± she murmurs into her ss. ¡°They either have the thing or they don¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Exactly,¡± I reply. ¡°But then he had to ruin everything and open his big, rude mouth.¡±


    Brielle smirks as she listens.


    ¡°Get this. I was trying on the ring and then hees in and I see him and get all tongue-tied.¡±


    ¡°That gorgeous?¡± Brielle frowns.


    ¡°Smoking,¡± I reply tly. ¡°And the annoying thing was he knew I was attracted to him.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡± Brielle rolls her eyes into her ss. ¡°Ugh, I hate that. Why do assholes always know they are


    hot?¡±

 CHAPTER 16

    I nod as I sip my wine. ¡°So, he says to the olddy, I will take the ring.¡±


    She frowns. ¡°What do you mean?¡± The waitress brings us our main pasta meals.


    ¡°Exactly. I think to myself, what ring? What is he talking about? And he says the ring she is trying


    on¡­ Meaning me and my ring!¡± I carefully twirl my pasta around my fork.


    She screws up her face. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°He said he wanted to take the ring while I still had it on my finger.¡± I shovel in my first mouthful.


    ¡°Hmm, this is good.¡± I point to the te with my fork.


    Her face falls. ¡°Oh. That¡¯s so rude.¡±


    ¡°I know, right? And then he continues to offer the olddy more and more money to try and outbid


    me.¡±


    ¡°What did you say to him?¡±


    I shake my head. ¡°I don¡¯t remember. I was bbergasted. I¡¯d just been embarrassed by Mark being a


    dick at lunch, then this twat was trying to buy the ring out from under me.¡±


    She shakes her head.


    ¡°The thing is, I wasn¡¯t even probably going to buy it.¡±


    ¡°Then why did you?¡± Brielle mumbles around her food.


    ¡°Because this guy was such an arrogant ass, I couldn¡¯t let him win.¡±


    She reaches over and picks up my hand and looks at my ring and smiles. ¡°It is beautiful, though.¡±


    ¡°I know. I do love it.¡± I smile. ¡°Sucked in, Mr. Twinkle.¡±


    Brielle frowns. ¡°Who?¡¯


    I roll my eyes. ¡°The jerk called himself Star.¡±


    She bursts outughing. ¡°Are you kidding me?¡±


    I shake my head. ¡°I wish.¡± Lights start to sh and I pinch my temples. I get a strobe shing light


    sensation and I drop my head and close my eyes. Fuck.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Brielle asks.


    I frown as it continues to sh for around thirty seconds and then it suddenly stops. ¡°Bloody hell,¡± I


    whisper.


    ¡°What?¡± Brielle asks.


    ¡°What does it mean when lights sh behind your eyes?¡± I ask.


    She shrugs. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Maybe you are going blind?¡±


    I smirk and shake my head as my sight returns back to normal. ¡°Thanks for the support.¡±


    She smiles cheekily. ¡°Could happen, I suppose.¡±


    Three  hours ter,  the  dance  beat  vibrates  across  the  floor  as  it  echoes  through  Club  Alto,  a  trendy


    nightclub we¡¯ve found. This ce is beyond swish, and there are beautiful people everywhere. The boys


    arrived and have bought half of their backpacker dorm with them. There are three guys from Canada, two


    girls from the US, and another couple from Perth in Australia. I gave Mark a white lie and told him I was


    spending the weekend at Brielle¡¯s. I didn¡¯t want to have to deal with confessing that I didn¡¯t want to see


    him.  Maybe  he  will  grow  on  me,  I  don¡¯t  know,  but  at  this  stage  I  very  much  doubt  it.  Work  starts  on


    Monday and then I will get to see his true colors. Hisment about stepping on people at work to get to


    the top keeps running through my mind, too. Who says that? I mean, even if it were true, you don¡¯t say it


    out loud as if you¡¯re proud of being an asshole¡­ do you?


    Surely not?


    One  of  the  Canadian  guys,  Philip,  is  getting  ideas  and  keeps  putting  his  arm  around  me  when  we


    speak. It¡¯s innocent at this stage but, once again, I¡¯m not keen. I smile anyway. I¡¯ve turned into the fussiest


    woman on the. The only guy who has seemed remotely interesting to me in over twelve months was


    that jerk from the jewelry store. Too bad he opened his mouth.


    ¡°So, are all Australian girls as hot as you?¡± Philip asks.


    I smile. ¡°Really? You really giving me that line?¡±


    Heughs out loud and points to me with his beer. ¡°Look at yourself. What am I supposed to say?¡±


    I nce down at myself and what I am wearing, I didn¡¯t know what the normal was so I stuck to a


    white cable knitted tight dress that hangs off one shoulder with short ck high heeled boots. One can


    never go wrong in a tight little dress and high-heeled boots. It¡¯s always a winner. My blonde, shoulder-


    length hair is out and clipped up at one side, and I have my customary red lipstick on. Brielle is talking to


    the good-looking guy from the ne who seemed to swoop in on her the minute we arrived, just as I told


    her he would. Arge group walks through the door and heads over to a blue light Smirnoff Vodka lounge


    area that is roped off until the hostess undoes the reserved seating sign and they all sit down. Six men and


    three women, seriously gorgeous people, and by the way others around them are looking, I can tell they


    are ¡®somebodies¡¯. Hmm, the cool click has arrived. For half an hour, I listen to this guy ramble on. Please


    don¡¯t tell me he thinks I¡¯m even remotely interested in him. A cute guy at the bar holds up his ss to


    silently ask me if I want a drink, and I want do. I really do. But I don¡¯t want to be rude to the group I am


    standing with. I¡¯m here to have fun, not meet men, I remind myself.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

 CHAPTER 17

    ¡°So, tell me about Canada?¡± I smile.


    Philip starts to ramble on about Canada. He¡¯s really very tipsy and seems to be repeating himself over


    and over again. I want to escape, but Brielle seems to be having the most interesting conversation of her


    life. Ugh!


    I look back over to the blue Smirnoff area in search of something interesting to look at and I frown.


    Holy shit! It¡¯s him-the guy from the shop.


    Mr. Twinkle.


    He¡¯s sitting, talking to two men and three women, and he throws his head back tough out loud at


    something one of the women just said. I watch him as everyone else in the club seems to disappear. He¡¯s


    wearing a tight fitting ck V-neck jumper and blue jeans. His dark, wavy hair is just long enough to be


    tucked behind one ear. He¡¯s a damn fine specimen, but why did he have to be such an arrogant ass?


    He lifts his drink to his lips and smiles into it as someone says something, and he says something and


    the whole group burst outughing. What¡¯s he saying?


    ¡°Have you ever had an orgy?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±  I  frown  as  my  eyes  flicker  back  to  the  imbecile  in  front  of  me  who  winks  like  the  devil


    himself. Oh God, just sod off. ¡°No,¡± I reply, deadpan. I really need to get rid of this fool.


    ¡°But, you always wanted to right?¡± he asks loudly.


    Brielle overhears what he says and turns her nose up at me and I subtly shake my head in disgust. For


    Pete¡¯s sake, now he¡¯s just grossing me out. I literally cannot think of anything worse than being banged by


    him and his mates.


    Twenty minutester, when I finally get a break from gross boy, my eyes travel back to who I really


    want to look at, sitting on the lounger like he¡¯s my missing ma piece. Star. His name sounds exotic¡­ a


    bit like him. My memory goes back to the shop and the sound of his deeper than deep ented voice. I


    can¡¯t say I have ever noticed a man¡¯s voice before as being something I found attractive, but his voice


    was like a calling card to seduction hell. The others in his group have now left and Star is talking to a girl


    in a tight ck dress. He¡¯s sitting forward in his chair and she is seated in front of him on a stool. I can


    tell by her bodynguage she is totally into him, and I can tell by his bodynguage he is a confident


    bastard who is probably into her. I look away, annoyed with myself. He would be a love them for one


    night and leave them type of guy. I¡¯m not that kind of girl. I like to think I am, but the reality is I¡¯ve never


    had a one-night stand, although the thought of it is hot and something very high on my bucket list. I¡¯m not


    sure I could ever actually go through with it, though. My heart is way bigger than my brain. Mr. Dickhead


    keeps talking about everything Canada rted, but I can¡¯t pry my eyes away from Mr. Star in the corner,


    and for ten minutes I watch him without being noticed. He turns as he tips his drink back to drain it, and


    his eyes meet mine in a sh. He raises a brow sarcastically at me.


    Fuck.


    I snap out of it, pulling my stare away from him. Shit! Oh, man. Busted.


    ¡°W-wh¡­  what¡­  w-where  did  you  say  you  are  going  after  this?¡±  I  ask  the  gangbanger  nervously,Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    trying to make myself appear interested all of a sudden.


    ¡°France. We go tomorrow.¡± He smiles at my sudden interest in his babbling. ¡°Tonight is ourst night


    here.¡± He winks and I have to hide my horror. He can¡¯t really think he is in with a chance here, can he?


    I swear I can feel the heat of someone¡¯s stare on the back of my neck. Is Twinkle looking at me? I


    nce back and see that he is sitting rxed in his chair ring at me. I nervously snap my gaze away¡­


    again. Oh, great, he¡¯s still pissed about the ring. What an idiot! It¡¯s my ring, how dare he? I hold my hand


    out and gaze lovingly at my new adornment. I¡¯m kind of d he tried to outbid me to be honest. I know I


    would have regretted not getting it in the future.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m getting another drink,¡± I stammer as I walk toward the bar. I can¡¯t listen to the Canada guy for


    one minute more.


    ¡°Hey, baby,¡± The cute bar guy purrs.


    I look at him deadpan. ¡°If you are trying to turn me off, calling me baby will do it,¡± I reply dryly.


    ¡°Okay. Chill, prettydy. I got ns for us.¡±


    Oh God, seriously, is this international dodgy men month? I have never met so many fucktards in one


    week of my life. I slowly get mine and Brielle¡¯s drinks, then return to our spot. Thankfully, she has had


    enough of the boys and is ready for some real fun. I nce back to the lounge where Mr. Star was sitting,


    but now he¡¯s gone.


    Hmm.

 CHAPTER 18

    The  two  girls  join  us  and  we  all  start  talking,  but  I  find  myself,  once  again,  detached  from  the


    conversation, I¡¯m too busy scanning the club. Where did he go? Did he leave or is he dancing with that


    girl?


    ¡°Who are you looking for?¡± Brielle asks.


    ¡°That guy is here.¡±


    She frowns in question. ¡°What guy?¡±


    ¡°Jewelry shop jerk.¡± ¡°Oh, shit.¡± Her eyes widen. ¡°Did he see you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, and he looked away as if he didn¡¯t know me.¡±


    She frowns.


    ¡°And he looked hot, too,¡± I sigh. ¡°Typical. Every loser in the club wants to talk to me and the one guy


    that looks hot is a fucking idiot.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about him. Let¡¯s get another drink,¡± she murmurs with a shake of her head.


    For the next two hours I binge drink to dull out the menagerie of bad men surrounding me, and somewhere


    along the way we are starting to really have fun. The girls and I are misbehaving and dancing up a treat


    where our group is standing. We can¡¯t even be bothered to make it to the dance floor. I feel young and


    alive, and at this moment, London is going off.


    star


    I stand against the wall in the darkness and watch her dance with her friends, her back to me.


    Hell.


    Why does she have to be so damn hot?


    This is unexpected.


    Wearing a white knitted dress that hugs in all the right ces, she¡¯s something I can¡¯t pry my


    eyes from. Her ass, oh, the things I could do to it. I get a vision of what she would look like naked


    and on top of me, and I feel myself harden. I¡¯ve been in a semi-aroused state since I met her in that


    shop just two days ago.


    Fuck. I drag my hand down my face in frustration.


    ¡°Tell  me  again,  why  you  didn¡¯t  get  the  ring?¡±  Thomas  asks  from  his  ce  next  to  me  as  he


    watches her.


    I  throw  him  a  disgruntled  look.  Thomas  is  my  brother,  my  best  friend,  and  annoyingly,  myOriginal content from N?velDrama.Org.


    conscience. He knew I had to get that ring yesterday. He also knows I failed my mission.


    ¡°You know why,¡± I mutter.


    ¡°I know exactly why you didn¡¯t get it. You were too busy drooling.¡±


    ¡°Fuck off.¡± He raises his eyebrows in question.


    I shake my head in disgust and blow out a breath. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect her to be such¡­¡±


    ¡°Such what?¡± he asks as the song changes and she starts to bounce around to the up tempo beat.


    ¡°Such a fucking smart ass.¡±


    He smirks into his drink, both of our eyes glued on her when she really starts to dance. It¡¯s that


    Megan Trainer song: You too.


    If I was you


    I would want to be me, too.


    I watch her in the darkness. A smile crosses my face as her and her friends sing the words to


    each other like sixteen-year-olds as they bounce on the spot.


    I couldn¡¯t look away if I wanted to.


    She turns and notices me up against the wall watching her.


    I stop breathing and a mischievous smile crosses her face. She waves with just the tips of her


    fingers as she dances and moves her hips seductively. She starts to point at me, and then herself as


    she mouths the words.


    If I was you


    I would want to me, too.


    She holds up her hand and wiggles her fingers to show me her ring ¨C The ring I was supposed to


    have in my possession right now.


    I narrow my eyes and Thomasughs out loud.


    ¡°You¡¯re right, she is a fucking smart ass. I could like this girl.¡±


    I  re  at  her  and  she  blows  me  a  kiss  before  she  turns  her  back  to  me  and  continues  her


    seductive dancing.


    One of the dickheads she is standing with puts his arm around her and tries to dance with her


    and I feel my fury start to rise.


    ¡°Fuck. I¡­ I need to go.¡± I stammer.


    Thomas¡¯s face drops and he frowns as he watches her and the guy. ¡°Yeah, lets go man. We will


    go to Avery.¡±


    I nod. Avery is another club that we frequent. I¡¯m not staying here and watching this. I snap,


    ¡°I¡¯m going to the bathroom. Meet you out the front.¡±


    ¡°Okay, see you in ten,¡± Thomas replies.

 CHAPTER 19

    Emerson


    I have drunk way too much and with all this bouncing I need to go thedies room.


    ¡°Where are the bathrooms?¡± I ask.


    ¡°It¡¯s across the other side of the club, down a long corridor,¡± Philip slurs.


    ¡°Okay, thanks.¡±


    His eyes linger on me a little longer than they should and I find myself speed walking away.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    I saunter across the club and walk down the hall. It¡¯s dark, lit only by the spotlights above me. I run


    head first into a man on his way out. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry,¡± I exim as I fall back and wobble on my heels.


    Jeez, I need to stop drinking. I nearly fell over then.


    Warmrge hands stabilize me. ¡°Hello,¡± The deep voice with the Irish ent purrs. My eyes shoot


    up. It¡¯s him.


    The air crackles between us. ¡°Hello,¡± I whisper nervously.


    He stands me back up and puts his hands into his pockets and looks down at me defiantly. ¡°What are


    you doing here?¡± he asks.


    He smells so good.


    He is so tall that he towers over me. I didn¡¯t notice it the other day in the shop, but his right eye is a


    little turned. He hasrge lips and a strong jaw line. This man is simply delicious.


    ¡°Umm.¡± I frown. What¡¯s that supposed to mean? ¡°Drinking,¡± I reply.


    He lifts his chin as his eyes stare through me. ¡°Who are you talking to?¡±


    ¡°Men,¡±  I  blurt  out,  my  ability  to e  up  with  an  intelligent  reply  when  put  on  the  spot  never


    disappoints me. Men? For frig¡¯s sake. Of course. You idiot. I feel my cheeks heat in embarrassment at my


    stupideback.


    ¡°Who are you talking to?¡± I hit back on autopilot. Oh no, why did I say that?


    ¡°That¡¯s none of your business,¡± he replies.


    Huh, of all the nerve. Is he kidding? ¡°And it¡¯s any of your business who I talk to?¡±


    He folds his arms angrily in front of him and narrows his eyes but doesn¡¯t answer.


    ¡°Excuse me.¡± I go to walk around him. ¡°I¡¯m going to the bathroom.¡±


    He steps to the side to let me pass and I am really getting infuriated with his attitude. I have to have


    thest word so I fake a smile. ¡°Do you still want my ring?¡± I ask sweetly.


    He steps forward, forcing me to step back until my back is up against the wall.


    He towers over me and bends down to whisper in my ear. I feel his breath on my neck and the heat of


    hisrge body up against mine causes goose bumps to scatter up my arms.


    ¡°Oh, I still want it,¡± he whispers, His lips dust the edge of my lobe before he purposely blows into my


    ear as he speaks. ¡°In more ways than one.¡± He licks his lips for effect and I get tingles all the way down


    to my stomach.


    Dear, God, I feel myself go weak. My eyes search his and I frown. Is he being sarcastic? My eyes


    instinctively flutter to his lips. Is he going to kiss me?


    His dark eyes hold mine when I look back up at him.


    Kiss me.


    His eyes drop to my lips and then back up to my eyes.


    Kiss me, damn it.


    He steps back and my heart falls.


    His eyes hold mine. ¡°Goodbye, Emmaline.¡±


    I open my mouth to tell him that that isn¡¯t my name but before I can he is striding toward the exit.


    I stand dumfounded on the spot as I watch him disappear down the corridor.


    Holy shit. Mr. Star is hot.


    For the rest of the night I am totally distracted with thoughts of that divine creature. That deep voice. That


    dreamy smell. That bloody hot arrogance. He left not long after I saw him near the bathroom. Now it¡¯s


    4. 00 am and Brielle and I are on our way to the cab rank on our own. The boys left a couple of hours ago


    with the American girls, leaving us to dance up a storm for the rest of the night. The streets are full of


    people on their way home from their night out and the sound of drunkenughter echoes all around.


    ¡°It¡¯s freezing.¡± Brielle shivers as she wraps her coat around her. ¡°If you guys were gentlemen you


    would give us the first cab,¡± she murmurs to the group of guys in front of us.


    ¡°The only way you are having my cab is if you areing home with me and you n on sucking my


    dick to thank me,¡± the smart ass in front replies.


    ¡°Dream on, loser!¡± Brielle snaps. ¡°I would bite the fucking thing off.¡±


    I smirk as I search Facebook for the fifteenth time tonight, typing in his name, once again.

 CHAPTER 20

    Star


    Nothinges up. I got nothing. My stalking skills are totally shit.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Who are you?


    I hate that I can¡¯t find him. I must be typing in the wrong name, I wish I could remember how it was


    spelt.


    A  group  of  men  are  walking  down  the  road  toward  the  cab  rank  and  as  they  draw  closer,  I  see  a


    familiar tall figure among them. That¡¯s when I see that the second man on the right is him. My heart starts


    to beat in excitement. Oh, I need to get a grip. This is beyond pale. He¡¯s a pig, remember, you fool? His


    eyes meet mine, never breaking contact as he stares at me while the group walks past us. My eyes follow


    him as he crosses the street to walk off in the other direction. Detion fills me. It figures. Of course he


    doesn¡¯t even want to talk to me.


    Star stops mid-step for a moment, his back to me, pausing as if thinking, and I find myself holding my


    breath. What is he doing?


    Then, suddenly, he turns and walks back to the cab rank,ing right up to me, and I stop breathing


    pletely.


    He takes my face in his hands and kisses me, all suction all domination, and I feel as though my feet


    are about to lift off the ground.


    The other people all lined up in the cab line start to cheer at his bold move.


    The earth stops and he kisses me again, gently sliding his tongue between my lips.


    He pulls back and looks at me, then turns and walks away without saying a single word.


    I stand frozen on the spot as I watch him turn the corner, disappearing into the darkness.


    ¡°What the hell was that?¡± Brielle whispers.


    I shake my head. I have no words; nothing that makes sense anyway.


    ¡°He  can¡¯t  just  kiss  you  when  he  feels  like  it  and  then  walk  away.  What  an  arrogant  twat,¡±  she


    whispers, outraged.


    I smile at the darkness that he disappeared into.


    ¡°Apparently, he can,¡± I smirk.


    ¡°What are you smiling at?¡± Brielle frowns.


    I raise my fingertips and run them over my buzzing lips. Did that really just happen?


    ¡°The man can kiss,¡± I whisper through my smile. ¡°The man can definitely kiss.¡±


    I stand behind her watching as she brushes her hair in the mirror. She ces the hairbrush down onto


    the dresser and carefully braids her hair in preparation for bed. She¡¯s happy, so happy. The smile is


    beaming from her face and it¡¯s as if I can feel it. A huge smile crosses my face. Oh, it¡¯s a good day for


    her.


    Why? Why is she so happy?


    Do I know why?


    I  frown  as  I  try  to  remember.  Yes,  I  do.  He  spoke  to  her  today.  His  longing  nces  turned  into  a


    conversation. Just a few words from him mean so much. She smiles at herself in the mirror and I find


    my own smile reflecting hers. She finishes her hair, turns down her bed and blows out herntern. The


    room falls dark and yet I still feel her smiling into the darkness, her happiness filling the room.


    Emerson


    I wake with a jump as the gentle sun beams on my face through the fine curtains in my bedroom, and I sit


    up in a rush.


    What was that? Shit.


    A dream-a weird, realistic dream about a young girl with long dark hair and beautiful pale skin. It


    must have been a long time ago based on the nightdress she wore. What a weird thing for me to dream of?


    I sit for a moment to try and clear the memory of the beautiful girl, running my fingertips over my lips. I


    smile softly to myself. I have been floating on air since Mr. Twinkle kissed mest night. In fact, I don¡¯t


    remember ever being this excited over a random one-off kiss from a stranger. It¡¯s only early, but for some


    reason I am buzzing and I don¡¯t feel hung over or tired at all. I can hear Hank and Vanessa talking in the


    lounge room before I make my way out to them.


    ¡°Good morning.¡± I smile as I scratch my hair. I¡¯m wearing nnelette pajamas and it is so refreshing


    that I am not self-conscious this early in our new friendship.


    ¡°Hey,¡± Vanessa calls from theundry room.


    ¡°How was your night?¡± Hank asks from his ce on the floor as he watches cartoons. He is wearing


    his standard Tiger stripe satin boxer shorts and a daggy t-shirt. I smile as I look down at him with his head


    propped up on a pillow watching television. Hank has sandy blonde hair that isn¡¯t really in a style, just


    overgrown. He has facial hair that isn¡¯t really a beard, either, just overgrown whiskers, and he is really


    thin and tall. He¡¯s so dorky that he has actually crossed over to super trendy.


    ¡°I had the best night ever.¡± I smile as I flop onto the lounge.


    He looks back over his shoulder and smiles. ¡°Did you meet someone you like better than yourself


    then?¡±

 CHAPTER 21

    I smile broadly.


    Vanessa walks back into the lounge room, she is wearing a ck nighty with a huge gold glitter Hello


    Kitty on the front. I smile when I see her attire.


    She smirks when she sees my old man checked pajamas. ¡°Fuck. We need a makeover, don¡¯t we?¡±


    I nod as I make my way to the kitchen. ¡°Coffee?¡± I call.


    ¡°Speak for yourself,¡± Hank snorts.


    ¡°Yes, please,¡± they both call.


    ¡°I wear these boxers for a reason.¡± ¡°And what is that?¡± Vanessa asks.


    ¡°Tiger pants is code for me being a tiger in the bedroom.¡±


    I giggle and pop my head around the corner to see her face. Vanessa looks at me in horror. ¡°When are


    you a frigging tiger in the bedroom?¡±


    He shrugs. ¡°I will be¡­ when I meet the right girl.¡±


    My mouth drops open.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me.¡± Vanessa frowns.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Shut up.¡± Hank turns back to watching his cartoon shows.


    I walk back into the lounge room. ¡°Are you a virgin, Hank?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not listening to you,¡± he replies.


    I bite my lip to hold back my smile and Vanessa covers her mouth with her hands.


    ¡°What?¡± she mouths at me in horror.


    I shrug. ¡°I don¡¯t know?¡± I mouth back.


    She sits down on the lounger next to where heys on the floor. ¡°We need to rectify this situation,¡± she


    replies.


    He shrugs. ¡°Tell me something I don¡¯t know. I have been trying to rectify it since I was fourteen.¡±


    Iugh out loud. ¡°Oh my God, Hank. What are you doing? You are wasting away.¡±


    ¡°I am not discussing my sexual status with you two busy bodies,¡± he snaps.


    Vanessa puts her hands on her cheeks in horror and widens her eyes at me.


    ¡°How has this happened?¡± I ask. ¡°I don¡¯t know any virgins.¡±


    He shrugs. ¡°When I was at school, I wasn¡¯t really into girls. Then it got to now and I¡¯m toote to the


    party. Who wants to date a biochem virgin?¡±


    ¡°Holy shit! We are so getting youid, Hank,¡± Vanessa cries. ¡°This is abysmal.¡±


    I ugh  and  high  five  Vanessa  as  I  walk  back  into  the  kitchen.  ¡°Can  I  take  you  two  out  for  lunch


    today?¡± I ask.


    ¡°What for?¡± They both call.


    ¡°For letting me stay with you, and I want you to meet my friend Brielle.¡±


    ¡°I have no money,¡± Hank replies tly.


    ¡°I¡¯m paying,¡± I call out.


    ¡°I¡¯m in.¡±


    ¡°Me, too,¡± They both chime with renewed excitement.


    I smile as I make the coffee. ¡°And that will be good, Vanessa, because we can start our nning.¡±


    ¡°nning what?¡± Hank calls.


    ¡°Operation Hump Hank,¡± I call as I pour the milk into the cups.


    ¡°Oh, fuck off,¡± he groans.


    ¡°Yessss.¡± Vanessa giggles. ¡°From now on you are our project. You wear what we say. You do what


    we say. Basically, you are our bitch.¡±


    ¡°Oh God. What¡¯s fucking new?¡± he groans and Iugh.


    ¡°We  will  have  girls  lining  up  for  you,¡±  Vanessa  teases  as  she  pushes  his  hair  to  the  side  of  his


    forehead to try and work out a new hairstyle.


    He swats her away and I hand him his coffee. ¡°Don¡¯t touch my hair,¡± he mumbles.


    She smiles as she takes her coffee from me. ¡°Extreme Hank makeover,ing right up.¡±


    The thing I hate about being the new girl is basically everything about being the new girl. What do I do?


    Where do I go? Who do I talk to? Am I even allowed to talk? I stand nervously at reception in Chesters


    Auction House on my first day of work as the receptionist buzzes someone from the offices.


    ¡°Emerson Mathews is here.¡± She fakes a smile and I see her eyes scan me up and down. I don¡¯t like


    this already. My eyes nervously cast down to take a look at myself in the mirrors on the lift doors. I bought


    this suit from home. I¡¯m in a navy knee high skirt and zer with an ice pink cotton shirt underneath. I


    even wore stockings. It¡¯s a special day. I hope they wear this sort of stuff here.


    ¡°Send her up,¡± the bored voice replies through the monitor.

 CHAPTER 22

    ¡°Just go to level three.¡± She gestures to the lift. ¡°And when you get there ask for Maureen.¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡± I make my way up to level three.


    The lift doors open and a girl around my age stands in front of me. ¡°Emerson?¡± she asks.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Thankfully, I didn¡¯t have to find my way to her.


    She smiles warmly. ¡°I¡¯m Maureen.¡±


    ¡°Hello,¡± I murmur. ¡°I¡¯m nervous,¡± I blurt out. Oh, damn, why did I say that?


    She gestures up the corridor. ¡°This way.¡± She smiles. ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous.¡±


    I follow her up the hallway and I look around at everyone we pass. Okay, I totally wore the wrong


    thing. Everyone here is super cool and trendy, not business like. Shit, I feel my difort rise. I continue


    to follow her towards therge door at the end of the corridor which opens out into arge space. My


    eyes  nervously  nce  around  at  the  busy  hive  of  action.  The  main  room  is rge  and  seems  to  be


    partitioned off into four sections and four offices branch off of the main room. Three ss offices and one


    with brick walls. She turns to me. ¡°This way.¡± I smile nervously and follow her as people start to look


    our way. Oh, the dreaded new girl interest.


    As we walk past the closed office I notice the sign on the door: Mark White. We continue around the


    corner where I am shown my desk. It¡¯s in among a group of four others.


    ¡°I¡¯m Travis.¡± A young man stands and shakes my hand.


    ¡°H-hello,¡± I stammer nervously. Travis sits down opposite me and two other women are seated at the


    desks next to me. One woman is kinda mumsy and nice looking.


    ¡°Hello.¡± She smiles.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    The other woman looks like she crawled out of a music video clip. I fake a smile to hide my dismay at


    my daggy attire. She¡¯s wearing a short, ck, tight skirt with fis stockings, and an off-the-shoulder


    leather top. Her hair is styled in a pink crew cut. Hmm. Arty farty to a whole other level, but she looks


    hot. ¡°Hello.¡± I murmur.


    ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Dulcie,¡± she replies as she looks me up and down. Her ent tells me she¡¯s Irish. I feel


    my heart flutter at the sound of that ent. Dear, God, I¡¯m obsessed with anyone Irish at the moment,


    especially since my street kissing incident. I need to get a grip of this new obsession.


    ¡°This is your desk.¡± She gestures and I fall awkwardly into the seat.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Make yourself a coffee.¡± She points to the kitchen. ¡°And then I will show you around and give you


    the tour.¡±


    I smile nervously. ¡°Okay, thanks.¡± She walks off and I swing my chair around and turn myputer


    on. I just want this first day over with.


    Travis must sense my fear and smiles sympathetically. ¡°Come on, let me make you a coffee and show


    you the kitchen.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, that would be great.¡± I stand and follow him down the hall to the kitchen and lunchroom.


    ¡°Cutlery.  Microwave¡­¡±  He  starts  to  point  at  the  things  in  the  kitchen  before  he  opens  the  fridge.


    ¡°Fridge. The rule is that if you didn¡¯t bring it don¡¯t ever eat it. It may have been in here for years and you


    will definitely die from salmone.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    ¡°Except milk. Someone always buys milk. Milk is safe.¡±


    I nod.


    ¡°You get an hour for lunch, but if you really want a break you will have to leave this ce because the


    dickheads in here juste and ask you shit while you¡¯re eating.¡±


    ¡°Oh, okay.¡±


    ¡°And you end up talking work while you shovel. It sucks.¡±


    Travis is already growing on me.


    He opens the cutlery drawer. ¡°This is where the cutlery is kept, but I keep my own knife and fork in


    my desk draw, and I keep my coffee cup there, too.¡±


    I frown.


    He  leans  in  to  whisper.  ¡°Word  is,  someone  on  level  two  has  a  catchy  STD  and  all  other  kinds  of


    fungal face shit going on.¡±


    My eyes widen. ¡°Oh,¡± I whisper mortified.


    He nods in agreement. ¡°I know. Keep your shit close.¡±


    ¡°Sound advice.¡±


    I will have to remember that. Imagine catching something from a coffee cup.


    ¡°Any tips?¡± I ask, hoping he will give me an insight into how to keep my job.


    He frowns as he thinks. ¡°Just don¡¯t sleep with any of the artists. Instant dismissal.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±

 CHAPTER 23

    ¡°And that goes for co-workers, too. We aren¡¯t allowed to date each other.¡±


    My eyebrows rise by themselves.


    He shakes his head. ¡°The rule goes that if you want to start a rtionship, one of you has to leave.¡±


    I nod.


    ¡°But the head of marketing had a thing going with a girl downstairs for a while, so I don¡¯t know if the


    rule applies to everyone or just us plebs.¡± He rolls his eyes in annoyance.


    I  frown.  Head  of  marketing  is  Mark.  Oh,  great.  Don¡¯t  tell  me  he¡¯s  screwing  the  receptionist  from


    downstairs. I feel my territorial instincts kick in. I want to ask who the girl is but I know it will look


    suspicious. Damn it.


    ¡°What¡¯s the management like?¡± I ask as I fake a smile.


    ¡°They¡¯re all assholes. Stay away from the pricks if you can.¡± He winks.


    Its 10. 30am and I have been introduced to more people than I will ever remember. I have started filing


    files away, the new girl job, obviously. Everyone seems nice and the office is very swanky. I think I am


    going to like it here to be honest, although it is too early to tell. Maureen from the art department, who has


    been showing me around,es over. ¡°Emerson, there¡¯s a meeting down on level two this morning. Can


    you go down and attend for our team, please?¡±


    I frown at her. Holy shit, she can¡¯t be serious? I have no idea what I¡¯m doing. ¡°W-what do I have to


    do?¡± I stammer.


    She shakes her head dismissively. ¡°Just go and listen. They are talking about stuff we don¡¯t need to


    know, anyway. It¡¯s the marketing n for the next month. Mark is running it.¡±


    Oh. He¡¯s here. I haven¡¯t seen him this morning.


    ¡°Okay.¡± I bounce out of my seat and grab my notepad and pencil. This is one mission I am looking


    forward to, knowing it will get me out of filing this crap away. I grab my phone, notepad, and pencil then


    head to the lift. My phone rings as I wait.


    ¡°Hello.¡±


    ¡°Yes, hello, dear. Is that Emerson?¡±


    I frown, knowing this is a familiar voice but I can¡¯t quite ce it. ¡°Yes, this is Emerson.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Beverly.¡±


    Who? I don¡¯t know a Beverly.


    ¡°From Heirloom? I just thought you should know that there has been something bought in that rtes to


    your ring.¡±


    Oh  shit.  It¡¯s  the  antique dy.  ¡°B-beverly,¡±  I  stammer,  feeling  bad  that  I  didn¡¯t  recognize  her.  I


    instinctively hold out my hand and look at my beautiful ring.


    ¡°I thought I had better call you as I feel it should stay with the ring.¡±


    I frown, what is she talking about? ¡°I¡¯m sorry? You¡¯ve lost me. What is it exactly?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a wooden box with the same stampings on as your ring.¡± ¡°A wooden box?¡± I repeat. What the


    hell am I going to do with a wooden box?


    ¡°Yes, dear. It¡¯s filled with letters. I only read three of them, but there is a reference to your ring.¡±


    I bite my bottom lip to stifle my smile. That¡¯s so cool. ¡°How much is it?¡±


    She hesitates. ¡°Fifty pound.¡± Hell, this sweet olddy is a pawn shark. ¡°Umm¡­¡± I hesitate. Honestly,


    what am I going to do with a box of old letters?


    ¡°Thirty pound.¡± She tries to barter down with me. Crap, I can¡¯t refuse that.


    ¡°Okay, I will be in after work today to pick it up. What time do you close?¡±Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I will be here until seven.¡± ¡°Great. See you about five thirty.¡±


    ¡°Bye, dear.¡±


    I smile as I hang up. That sweet olddy has a sharp mind and is totally ripping me off. I hope I¡¯m like


    that at ny something. I head down to my marketing meeting, looking forward to seeing Mark in action.


    The lift opens and I am on arge floor. I can¡¯t see any people anywhere. Where do I go? My eyes search


    the space and I walk toward the back of the room, past all of the desks. Where the hell is this meeting? I


    really do wish some bastard had given me the tour of all of the levels this morning. Where are they?


    Adyes out of a door carrying a te of pastries and cakes, and a man is behind her pushing a


    coffee and tea making trolley. ¡°Oh, hello. Do you know where the marketing meeting is this morning?¡±


    She points. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s through the double doors, down the hall.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± I smile as my eyes drift to where she is pointing, and I head in that direction. I nce


    down at my outfit. Jeez, I need to ace it up. First impressions are damn important. My stomach drops as I


    get to the double doors and I slowly open them.


    Around thirty people are sitting listening to Mark talk and write on a whiteboard at the front of the


    room.

 CHAPTER 24

    He stops, smiles, and the group collectively turn to see who has arrivedte.


    ¡°Um, hello. I¡¯m sorry I¡¯mte,¡± I murmur.


    Mark smiles warmly and gestures for me to take a seat up the front. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Mark.¡±


    I nod. I know who you are. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Emerson. I¡¯m new.¡±


    ¡°Wee  aboard,  Emerson.¡±  His  eyes  hold  mine  a  little  longer  than  they  should  as  if  to  silently


    acknowledge me.


    I smile as I drop into the seat with sixty-four eyes glued to my every move. This is embarrassing. Next


    time that stupid witch upstairs asks me go to a meeting I¡¯m just going to say fuck you, the answer is no.


    I take out my pen and pad and stare up at the whiteboard to try and pretend I know what the hell they


    are talking about.


    Mark starts to speak and I unashamedly stare at him. It¡¯s a perfect scenario really. He¡¯s teaching and


    I¡¯m being attentive. I get to check him out without being obvious.


    He  starts  to  waffle  on  about  some  figure  in  from  Germany  while  I  continue  with  my  internal


    assessment. He¡¯s good looking, sandy blonde hair, blue eyes. He¡¯s wearing an expensive grey suite and


    light green striped shirt with shiny ck trendy shoes. Not as tall as I envisaged but not short, either,


    Hmm. Yeah, he¡¯s nice enough. He¡¯s very English, if there such a thing. I sit still and watch himmand


    the room. He¡¯s used to getting his own way and is very confident in whatever he¡¯s teaching, but it¡¯s all


    going way over my head, of course. The longer I sit and listen to him, the more dejected I begin to feel.


    It¡¯s no use. I just don¡¯t find him attractive¡­ and I bloody should because he¡¯s gorgeous. He looks like a


    yer, but he can¡¯t be. Nobody tunes someone for twelve months, that¡¯s just going too far. What the hell is


    wrong with me?


    My mind drifts to my dreamy street kisser. I wonder what he¡¯s doing now and who he¡¯s with. I wonder


    what he does for work. My eyes flick back to


    the boring presentation being run that I couldn¡¯t care less about. My mind wanders again. I wonder


    where  Star  lives?  I  think  is  ent  was  Northern  Irish,  but  I  couldn¡¯t  be  sure.  I  smile  at  the  floor  as


    remember his deep, sexy voice. God, he¡¯s hot.


    ¡°How does that sound, Emerson?¡±


    Huh? My eyes shoot up to Mark as he and the whole room wait for my answer. What the hell did he


    say? ¡°Umm.¡±


    Shit, shit, shit.


    ¡°I think it will be amazing for you to follow that path in thispany, don¡¯t you?¡±


    I fake a smile. ¡°Yes, it sounds great.¡±


    ¡°Great,¡± he answers as he goes back to his spiel. ¡°Now that we have Emerson doing those good news


    stories for us, it will be fantastic to be able to go back and look through our past sesses all in print.¡±


    I frown. Oh my God¡­ what the hell is he talking about? What did I just agree to do? I¡¯m terrible at


    writing factual stuff. I only like to write about pretend stuff. This is a nightmare.


    The meeting finally ends and I stand slowly. I want to be thest to leave so I can talk to him and tell


    him I can¡¯t do that job he wants me to do, whatever the hell it actually is.


    ¡°Emerson, can I see you in my office after this meeting, please? I want to run through the new program


    with you.¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± I reply as I stand. He¡¯s dismissing me. I head towards the door then upstairs, back to where


    our offices are. Another blonde is lingering around Mark¡¯s desk and I know she wants to talk to him, too.


    My eyes flick to them and I notice he doesn¡¯t dismiss her. I blow out a breath, and without looking back at


    their bodynguage, I leave the room. I decide to take the stairs, because, well, frankly, I don¡¯t want to get


    in the lift with anyone. I take the stairs slowly. I don¡¯t want to talk to him, which is ufortable because


    I¡¯m pretty sure he wants to talk to me.


    ¡°How did the meeting go?¡± Bernice asks.


    ¡°Fine,¡± I mutter as I throw my phone and pad into my top draw. My eyes spot Mark as he walks up the


    corridor and into his office like a man on a mission. I think that ying this game of not knowing each


    other is the only fun thing about the ce.


    Ten minutester I stand like a child at the principal¡¯s office outside Mark¡¯s door. ¡°Knock, knock.¡±


    ¡°Come in!¡± he calls.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

 CHAPTER 25

    I walk in nervously and he grins. ¡°Close the door behind you.¡±


    I nod and slowly do as he says. I turn and face him. I¡¯m nervous.


    ¡°Its so good to finally have you in my office,¡± he purrs.


    I smile shyly.


    His eyes hold mine and he swivels his chair from side to side. ¡°You are much more beautiful in real


    life.¡±


    I smile stupidly like a schoolgirl and hold my breath as I fall into the seat at his desk.


    ¡°Can I see you tonight?¡± he asks.


    Oh shit, that was fast.


    ¡°Umm.¡± Oh, I am having dinner with Brielle. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I have ns tonight.¡±


    His face falls.


    ¡°Tomorrow night?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Ah, my parents are in town and I¡¯m seeing them tomorrow night,¡± he murmurs.


    ¡°Oh,¡± I reply.


    ¡°Everyone in the office is going out for drinks on Friday night after work. Maybe we could catch up


    after that?¡± he asks.


    ¡°Yes.¡± I smile relieved. Everyone from work will be there so it will be less awkward.


    ¡°Can we grab a drink after?¡±


    ¡°That sounds great.¡±


    He smiles and I see the flicker of excitement fill his eyes.


    ¡°Umm, Mark¡­¡± I hesitate. I need to tell him I have no idea what I¡¯m doing when ites to sess


    stories in print.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I haven¡¯t told anyone what¡¯s going on between us.¡±


    I frown. Okay, that was unexpected.


    ¡°And I would appreciate if you didn¡¯t mention anything about us to any coworkers. I may get fired if


    they know I rmended you for the job and I had a personal interest.¡±


    I  raise  a  brow.  ¡°Do  you  have  a  personal  interest,  Mark?¡±  He  smiles  sexily.  ¡°It¡¯s  very  personal,N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Emerson, but you already know that, don¡¯t you?¡±


    I feel my cheeks heat in embarrassment. ¡°Yes, I do.¡± I smile.


    ¡°Now go out there and get to work. I would hate to bring you in here for disciplinary reasons.¡±


    I bite my lip to stifle my smile. ¡°Yes, sir,¡± I reply.


    He sits back in his chair and his eyes hold mine as one of his brows lift. ¡°I like the sound of you


    saying that.¡±


    Oh shit. Sir, he likes the sound of me saying sir. Christian Grey you are not and I am so not going


    there. I¡¯m a self-professed wimp. I stand and walk to the door, contemting saying seeing you Friday,


    sir to y along and be cute, but decide against it. I¡¯m not feeding the tiger with stupid games when I


    don¡¯t even know what game I want to y.


    At 3pm I am in desperate need of a caffeine and sugar fix. I start to get antsy. I look over at Travis who is


    leaning back on his chair.


    ¡°Is it okay if I go and get a coffee?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Yeah, of course.¡±


    I look over in the direction of the kitchen. The thought of walking over there alone is unappealing. I


    look back at Travis in question.


    He looks at me. ¡°Do you want me toe with you?¡±


    I smile. ¡°Would you mind?¡±


    He smirks and stands. ¡°Come on then, wimp.¡±


    We make our way to the kitchen.


    ¡°Hey, so you are the new girl?¡± a guy sitting over near the corridor asks as he leans back on his chair.


    ¡°Hi, yes, I¡¯m Emerson.¡± I smile nervously.


    ¡°This is Charles,¡± replies Travis. ¡°Charles is the master hider of the office. He is never at his desk


    and always has somewhere very important to be. Don¡¯t ever ask him to do anything for you because it


    will never be done.¡±


    I smile broadly and he winks cheekily. I like Charles. We keep walking. I nce into Mark¡¯s office


    and stop dead in my tracks.


    Holy crap.


    It¡¯s him.


    Mr. Twinkle is standing in Mark¡¯s office. My God, what is he doing here? Shit, I scurry to the kitchen.


    I don¡¯t want him to see me. I look horrid.

 CHAPTER 26

    Fuck, he did know Mark¡¯s name¡­ they do know each other.


    Travis starts to take out the coffee and milk but my mind is in overdrive. I need to find out who Star


    really is. Maybe Travis will know something.


    ¡°Who is in Mark¡¯s office?¡±


    ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m asking you. There is a man in Mark¡¯s office. Who is he?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I didn¡¯t see him.¡±


    ¡°Go and look.¡±


    He frowns.


    ¡°Please?¡± I smile sweetly.


    He  frowns,  hands  over  the  coffee,  and  walks  back  down  the  hall.  I  peer  around  the  corner  like  a


    mouse, my heart in my throat.


    Travis goes to the other end of the office and pretends to pick up a piece of paper before he waltzes


    back.


    He smirks. ¡°His name is Star.¡±


    ¡°Who is he?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s a celebrity photographer.¡±


    I frown. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    He shrugs. ¡°He¡¯s a big shot photographer, shoots for magazine covers and stuff.¡±


    I peer around the corner as I try to spy, forgetting where I am.


    ¡°Why?¡± Travis asks.


    ¡°Huh?¡± I turn around guiltily. ¡°What? Ha.¡± I fake a smile. ¡°No reason. Just curious.¡±


    I widen my eyes as I try to say something that makes sense.


    ¡°What? I mean. Where?¡± Shit how do I find out about him without being obvious.


    Travis rolls his eyes. ¡°He has that affect on a lot of females, so I hear.¡±


    My mouth drops open. ¡°Oh.¡± Depressingly enough, that doesn¡¯t surprise me.


    Travis hands the coffee to me. ¡°Come on.¡± He turns and walks out of the kitchen. Oh no. I don¡¯t want


    Mr. Twinkle to see me when I look like shit on a stick. I look around nervously. nts! I hot foot it over


    and stealth slide along the wall behind the row of high nts. My eyes flicker to Mark¡¯s office and I can


    still see him in there.


    What are they talking about?


    Holy crap, what if he tells Mark we kissed¡­


    No, he wouldn¡¯t¡­ surely. Why would he?


    My eyes widen. Shit. I hope Mark doesn¡¯t tell him I¡¯m his girlfriend, fucking hell. Why did I even say


    that?


    Oh, this is a disaster. Why do they have to know each other?


    I eventually make it back to my seat and fall into it breathlessly, craning my neck to try and see what¡¯s


    going on.


    I¡¯m perspiring here.


    Deirdre¡¯s phone rings. ¡°Hello,¡± she answers and then listens. ¡°Yeah, sure.¡±


    She  hangs  up  and  then  goes  through  her  filing  cab  to  retrieve  a  file.  I  am  still  spying  over  myText property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    divider through the excellently positioned nts.


    Her phone rings again as she opens the file in her hand. ¡°Hello, hold the line, please.¡± She puts the


    phone down. ¡°Emerson?¡±


    I look around. ¡°Ah, yes.¡±


    She passes me the file in her hand. ¡°Can you take this to Mark White¡¯s office, please?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± My eyes widen.


    ¡°Just knock on the door.¡± She points to his ss office. ¡°He needs the file.¡±


    ¡°What¡­ now?¡± I ask in horror.


    She nods and goes back to her phone call.


    My heartbeat starts to boom in my ears as I stand and slowly walk toward the office. Why did I wear


    this today? Why is he in Mark¡¯s office? Why did I say I was Mark¡¯s girlfriend?


    I knock.


    ¡°Come in,¡± Mark calls.


    Oh  God.  Dread  fills  me  as  I  open  the  door.  ¡°Hi¡­.  this  is  the  file  you  requested?¡±  I  hold  it  out


    nervously.


    Mr. Twinkle¡¯s face drops when he sees me, and my mouth goes dry.


    ¡°Star, have you met Emerson? She is our new customer rtions officer. Emerson, this is Star.¡±


    A trace of a smile crosses his face and he stands to hold out his hand. ¡°Nice to meet you, Emerson.¡±

 CHAPTER 27

    We shake hands and I am jolted by a shock of electricity. Oh no, there it is again.


    I force a nervous smile. ¡°Hello.¡± I nce up at his gorgeous face and his eyes hold mine.


    ¡°Where are you from?¡± he asks.


    ¡°Australia.¡±


    ¡°How long are you here for?¡±


    Oh, that voice is dreamy, I swallow nervously. ¡°Twelve months, for now.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± His velvety voice surrounds me.


    ¡°Star is an artist and we are selling some of his early work at our next auction,¡± Mark tells me.


    ¡°Oh.¡±  My  eyes  nce  between  the  two  men.  Get  out,  Mark.  I  want  to  continue  that  kiss  Mr.  Star


    started the other night.


    ¡°Are you enjoying yourself, Emerson?¡± Mr. Star asks with a raised brow.


    I nod nervously. God, this man makes me turn into a giddy school girl. ¡°I am,¡± I breathe.


    He smirks, knowing exactly what he is doing. ¡°What has been the highlight of your stay so far?¡±


    My eyebrows rise. ¡°Saturday night ended pretty well,¡± I whisper.


    A trace of a smirk crosses his face as his dark eyes hold mine. I start to feel the electricity fill the


    room.


    The moment is broken by Mark. ¡°What did you do Saturday night? I thought you went to Brielle¡¯s.¡±


    My eyes widen and look back to Mark. ¡°Oh, yes.¡± I feel my face redden. How did I just forget that


    Mark is in the room? ¡°I mean the movie we watched really floated my boat.¡±


    Mark frowns. ¡°Whatever takes your fancy, I suppose.¡±


    Did I really just say that out loud?


    Mr. Star smiles at the floor.


    ¡°I have to go. N-nice to meet you,¡± I stammer and I close the door behind me. I cover my face with my


    hands. Oh dear God, I will never live this down. The movie we watched really floated my boat¡­


    Where in the hell do I get this shit? And why do I say it out loud?


    I walk back to my desk in disgust at myself and I fall into my seat,ing to the conclusion that I am


    socially handicapped. I get back to my job. There are so many things to file that I now have piles sitting


    all over my desk and even a few piles on the floor. Half an hourter, I am on my knees trying to find the


    file for Anderson. This is a totally shit job. I didn¡¯t fly all the way over her to file shit and whoever did


    this job before me has royally messed it up. Nothing is where it is supposed to be. I rummage around on


    my hands and knees as I try to find the missing file.


    An expensive pair of ck shoes and blue jeanses into view, standing next to my desk. I peer up.


    It¡¯s the god.


    He smirks down at me.


    ¡°Can I help you?¡± I whisper in mortification from my ce on the floor.


    He smirks. ¡°I am just after one of your business cards.¡±


    I think my mouth nearly drops open. ¡°You are?¡±


    He nods once. ¡°I may have a customer rtions emergency.¡±


    I shake my head in embarrassment and stand up in the most awkward manner possible. ¡°Of course.¡±


    Oh no. ¡°I haven¡¯t got my business cards yet.¡±


    His eyes hold mine as he waits for me to work it out.


    ¡°Oh, I know.¡± I quickly grab a piece of paper from my desk and scribble down my personal mobile


    number and nervously pass it over to him.


    He takes it, and I watch him fold it meticulously before putting it into his pocket.


    ¡°Goodbye,¡± he breathes as his eyes hold mine once more.


    I force a smile but no words wille out of my mouth.


    With my heart beating through my chest, I watch as he turns and walks out of the office.


    Travis, who has been pretending not to listen, turns in his chair and wheels over to me.


    ¡°Did you just give him your number?¡±


    I smirk as I watch Star disappear into the lift. ¡°I think I did.¡±


    I ¡®m on a mission as I pull open the door of Heirloom. It¡¯s just gone dark outside and I¡¯m starving hungry


    but determined to make myself a healthy dinner, not just grab junk food on the way home. I¡¯m going to


    be the size of a house if I keep eating as I have been and I need to try and get into some kind of routine.


    This holiday eating has got to stop. The doorbell announces my arrival and the little olddyes out


    from her back room.


    ¡°Hello Emmaline.¡± She smiles.


    I smile with a frown. ¡°It¡¯s Emerson.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right, dear. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    I smile. She really is a sweet old pawn shark.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    ¡°I have your letters.¡± She bends down and brings out an old, dark wooden box with stampings burned


    into the sides of it.

 CHAPTER 28

    My mouth drops open. ¡°Wow. This is so cool.¡± I unhook the heavy antique bronzetch and open the


    box. Thick parchment paper letters are lined up like cards. I take the first one and hold it in my hand as my


    eyes flicker to the olddy, who smiles sweetly.


    ¡°I¡¯m so lucky to havee across this ring.¡± I smile. I really do love it.


    Her eyes hold mine. ¡°There is no such thing as luck, my dear.¡±Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    I smile as I look at the letter in my hand. This is, without a doubt, the coolest thing I have ever held,


    and I hold it to my chest.


    ¡°Your ring didn¡¯te to you through luck,¡± she breathes.


    I frown.


    ¡°There is no such thing as a coincidence. That ring is meant to be yours.¡±


    What the hell is she talking about? ¡°What do you mean?¡± I ask.


    Her wise eyes hold mine. ¡°¡®Trust yourself.¡±


    Huh? Did I miss part of the conversation?


    ¡°Trust your instincts.¡±


    I am totally lost. This old woman is senile. What the hell is she talking about?


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± I frown. ¡°What exactly do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Sometimes it is the sheep in wolves clothing.¡± Her old eyes hold mine.


    Huh?


    ¡°Listen to your voice.¡±


    What the actual fuck is she talking about? I fake a smile and put my letter back in its box. I¡¯m getting


    out of here. The old bat has gone loopy and is starting to freak me out. I pick up my heavy old box and put


    it under my arm and smile.


    ¡°Until we meet again, my dear, I bid you farewell.¡±


    I frown. When are we ever going to meet again? ¡°Goodbye.¡± I fake a smile and head out the door.


    ¡°Hello?¡± I call as I open my front door. I have be quite attached to my new roomies already.


    No answer. Oh, that¡¯s right. Everyone is working tonight.


    I sigh. I¡¯m not cooking meat and vegetables just for myself. There goes the healthy eating n. I make


    myself a cup of tea and a piece of toast before I head into my room, turn themp on and lie on top of the


    bench  seat  beneath  my  bay  window.  I  carefully  take  out  the  first  letter  and  open  the  thick,  old,  folded


    paper. In the dark room, lit only by mymp, I begin to read.


    Your Highness,


    I will do as you ask ande to your chamber tonight at twelve.


    Until then¡­


    Your trusted guard.


    xx


    My imagination runs wild as I envisage the scene set before me.


    Therge assembly area is filled withmotion. The kingdom¡¯s army has returned from battle,


    victorious, bloody, and beaten.


    The crowds have gathered to celebrate their arrival and the Princess and her father, The King, are


    perched in their grand seats at the front of a stage. The soldiers march in, led by their leader to the


    sounds of cheering. tion fills the township at their victorious and safe return.


    The  Princess¡¯  heart  skips  a  beat  as  he es  into  view  and  she  stands  instinctively.  She  has


    worried about the soldiers, but their leader holds a special ce in her heart: Alchron the warrior.


    Towering  over  the  other  men,  he  has  a  muscr,  strong  body  built  for  battle,  with  long,  chocte


    wavy hair that is tied back. Large brown eyes search for the princess through the crowd. He has been


    the king¡¯s head guard for five years, and he has watched the king¡¯s daughter, the princess, blossom


    from a mere teenage girl into a shining, beautiful woman. A warrior by day and a legend by night, his


    bedroom sports hold as much notoriety as his fighting skills. He can have any woman he wants, but it


    is the virginal Princess that holds his heart.


    He can never have her. She is out of his reach.


    That doesn¡¯t stop him from dreaming.


    He marches his troops-all in full armor-into the assembly, and they stand to attention in front of


    their king. The loud sound of their armores to a ghostly halt.


    The king stands and the soldiers and crowd drop to their knees in respect as silence falls.


    ¡°Wee home,¡± The King announces.


    The crowd all cheer and stand. The soldiers stay kneeled, heads bowed in respect.


    ¡°You have saved our kingdom, once again. We live in a safe ce because of your sacrifice.¡± The


    kings voice echoes across the hushed crowd.


    ¡°Thank you!¡± he calls. The king turns and gestures to the Princess who stands and smiles, forcing


    the crowd to cheer.

 CHAPTER 29

    Since her beloved mother was captured along with her guards, and murdered by a kingdom enemy


    when she was only ten, the kingdom adopted her and adored her. Known far and wide as the people¡¯s


    Princess, she takes her role seriously. She wears red velvet, a low cut dress with a full skirt. Her waist


    is always cinched in with a strong corset and her dark hair is in perfect curls on top of her head. Her


    skin is porcin and her eyes a fiery green. Her back is ramrod straight from years of impable


    grooming. She walks toward the line up of guards and stops in front of Alchron. His dark, wanting eyes


    look up at her as he remains on his knees, and she feels her heart flutter in her chest. She hase


    prepared  today.  She  has  a  letter  held  tightly  in  her  hands  for  him.  A  letter  she  wrote  over  twelve


    months ago but has never had the courage to give to him. ¡°Stand,¡± shemands him as the crowd


    watch on.


    He does so immediately and she holds out her empty hand. He frowns and looks down at it. Never


    has she asked him to touch her.


    ¡°Take my hand.¡± She smiles hopefully.


    He takes it and she feels the strong calluses from his years of hard battle. What would it feel like to


    have those callused hands on her skin? She puts her other hand in his and discretely slips him the


    letter. His eyes narrow slightly as he takes the note from her.


    ¡°Thank you for your service,¡± she whispers softly and curtsies. He bows his head. The crowd cry


    out with cheers of joy and she turns away from him, gracefully returning to her position at the front.


    ¡°All hail The King!¡± Alchron yells and the soldiers and crowd all repeat, ¡°All hail The King!¡±


    ¡°Marching!¡± he yells hismand, and like a well-oiled machine, his troops all turn and march


    out of the assembly. Their armor echoes as it clinks together, the sound of their stamping feet loud


    once again.


    The princess¡¯ heart beats faster in her chest. She did it; she got the letter to him.


    Alchron holds his letter with white-knuckle force as he marches back to the army¡¯s base.


    This homing is especially sweet.


    I wait outside on the curb for Brielle to pick me up. Willow ys ser so she has asked me toe


    along and keep herpany. It¡¯s not ideal venting territory, but at least I get to speak to her. This job of


    hers is turning out to be a nightmare. It¡¯s full on and a damn pain in my neck. The car pulls up and she


    smiles  from  behind  the  wheel  of  her  luxurious  family  wagon.  I  giggle  and  open  the  door.  It¡¯s  like  the


    Venga bus on acid with the kids all in the back.


    ¡°Hello.¡± I smile to the kids as I climb into the high vehicle.


    ¡°Hi,¡± the boy answers while the girl just grunts. I nce at Brelly and she smiles broadly, grabbing


    my hand. ¡°I¡¯m missing you.¡±


    ¡°Me, too.¡± I turn in my seat to face the kids. Willow rolls her eyes and looks out the window.


    This girl is just as she described: a moody little witch. I can¡¯t remember being that age but Mum says I


    was  woeful.  We  arrive  at  ser  and  Willow  grabs  her  stuff  and  runs  across  the  fields  to  her  game.


    Samuel retrieves his ser ball and disappears to the opposite end to kick his ball around.


    ¡°Spill,¡± Brielle says, deadpan, as she ms the car trunk closed. Of course I text and told her the


    minute Mr. Twinkle left the office earlier today.


    I shake my head because I can hardly believe it myself. ¡°He turned up at work today and asked for my


    number.¡±


    She frowns and puts her hands on her hips. ¡°What?¡± she replies before she gestures to the caf¨¦ to buy


    coffee.


    I nod as we start walking. ¡°It¡¯s true.¡±


    She smiles broadly and bites her bottom lip. ¡°It was your first frigging day on the job. How did he


    know where you work?¡±


    ¡°He didn¡¯t, it was a coincidence. He¡¯s a bloody artist,¡± I snap.


    She shakes her head. ¡°Jeez, what are the chances?¡±


    I smile stupidly. Truth be told, I was excited beyond belief when I saw him there.


    She holds both of her hands up. ¡°Okay. I¡¯m lost. Last time you saw him he ignored you.¡±


    I re at her, not saying anything in response.


    ¡°Oh no, sorry. I forgot. That¡¯s right he kissed you on the street without saying a word.¡± I smirk. ¡°This


    is true.¡±


    ¡°Right before he walked off¡­¡±


    I nod. ¡°Also true.¡±


    She frowns. ¡°And you like this guy? I thought you said he was an arrogant dick?¡±


    I shrug as we arrive at the cafeteria and stand at the back of the line. ¡°Maybe I was wrong? Today I


    saw a weird, hot vulnerability in him.¡±


    She raises her eyebrows as she listens.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°When he looks to the right, one of his eyes is different. It¡¯s a bit of a turn on, to be honest.¡± She


    frowns again. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with his eye?¡±


    I shake my head annoyed at her eye questions. ¡°It¡¯s slightly turned. I didn¡¯t notice it at first.¡±


    She pulls a disgusted face. ¡°Somebody probably poked it out with a pencil.¡±


    I look at her, stoney faced. ¡°Are you finished? This isn¡¯t funny.¡±


    She smiles. I check my phone for the tenth time. ¡°He hasn¡¯t called, though,¡± I whisper as we move to


    the front of the line.


    She rolls her eyes. ¡°Give it time.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on with Mark?¡± she asks.


    ¡°He¡¯s¡­¡± I hesitate as I try to articte my words.


    ¡°Twottes, please,¡± she asks the server behind the till. ¡°He¡¯s what?¡± She smirks.


    The coffeedy is listening, so we choose to wait in silence for our coffees, then head back to the car.


    ¡°He¡¯s not really my type, I don¡¯t think,¡± I mumble as I climb into the Venga bus.


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    I throw my head back into the headrest and m the car door. ¡°I don¡¯t know. There is definitely no


    lightning striking me.¡± I think for a moment. ¡°But I have to tell you, I have been having the weirdest of


    dreams.¡±


    She looks over at me. ¡°What kind of dreams?¡±


    I shrug. ¡°I don¡¯t know, a young girl with dark hair. She¡¯s, like, in old fashioned times.¡±


    She screws up her face deep in thought and we both watch the kids kick the ball in front of the car.


    ¡°Hey, maybe you are going to be an author?¡± I smirk as my eyes flicker back to her face. ¡°Why do you say


    that?¡±


    ¡°Apparently authors do this weird thing where the characters juste to them and wont leave until


    they tell their story.¡±


    ¡°Are you serious?¡±


    ¡°Maybe you are going to be an author and your first subject has long brown hair.¡± She widens her


    eyes in excitement and Iugh out loud.


    ¡°That could be cool, actually,¡± I whisper.


    ¡°Write down what you dream about. You never know? There could be a novel in there somewhere.¡±

 CHAPTER 30

    I smile and lean my head back against the headrest as I think. Yeah, I might just do that. You never


    know until you try, I suppose. I have always loved writing. Hmm, maybe London is having an artistic


    effect on me?


    ¡°Oh, look there¡¯s Julian.¡± She jumps out of the car and waves to her boss as she walks towards him.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    He smiles as he approaches her and they talk for a moment. Sheughs freely and pulls her hand through


    her hair. He seems to study her face as he talks. I narrow my eyes as I watch them. Oh my God, are you


    kidding me? They are flirting. I sit, stunned as I watch them, until finally she turns andes back to the


    car, but my eyes stay on Julian, and as she walks away his eyes drop to her behind.


    Oh. My. God. He¡¯s checking her out. She bounces into the car, all effervescent and dreamy until my


    horrified eyes meet hers.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Are you for real?¡± I snap.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s forty-something.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s thirty- eight.¡±


    ¡°You like him?¡± I can¡¯t hide my mortification.


    ¡°No!¡± she snaps.


    ¡°Well, he definitely likes you.¡±


    ¡°He does not.¡±


    ¡°He was checking your ass out as you walked away.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± She smiles excitedly.


    ¡°Oh  my  God,  this  is  a  disaster.  I  bought  you  here  to  get  away  from  that  dickhead  and  now  you¡¯re


    falling for old men.¡±


    She raises her eyebrows. ¡°I¡¯m not falling for anyone, and you have bigger worries on your te with


    your boss, that artist, and the fact that they know each other to be worrying yourself about me.¡±


    ¡°Uch. I¡¯m bing a nun.¡±


    She smiles. ¡°You won¡¯t be a nun. You love sex too much.¡±


    I blow out a deep breath. ¡°Not that I would remember.¡±


    She smirks. ¡°So, London is making you artistic and me as horny as hell.¡±


    ¡°This is a nightmare.¡± I shake my head. ¡°If you sleep with your boss, I¡¯m going to kill you.¡±


    She smirks. ¡°I¡¯m not going to sleep with him, but you do have to admit he¡¯s kind of hot.¡±


    My eyes find him out on the field and I smile. ¡°I suppose he is¡­ in a rich, old man kind of way.¡±


    I have been summoned to Mark¡¯s Office and I am dreading it like the gue. I have worked with him for


    three days now, and here it is, Wednesday afternoon, and I don¡¯t even want to talk to him at work, let


    alone socialize with him after hours. His eyes are lingering on me longer than they should and I know he


    has more on his mind than friends. I have to tell him it¡¯s a no go, but how?


    This is why you don¡¯t fuck with bosses, Emerson, you stupid idiot. I didn¡¯t think this through at all.


    I walk up to his office door. Knock, knock.


    ¡°Yes!¡± he calls seductively.


    I  walk  in  and  stand  silently  next  to  his  desk.  ¡°Take  a  seat,¡±  he  orders  as  he  looks  at  some


    spreadsheets.


    I swallow the lump in my throat and drop into the seat.


    ¡°How have you been going with the good news stories?¡± he asks.


    ¡°Um, okay. I really only started it today.¡±


    His eyes shoot up. ¡°Why are you only starting now?¡±


    ¡°I  had  other  things  I  had  to  get  finished  before  I  started  on  this,¡±  I  murmur  nervously.  ¡°Filing  and


    stuff.¡±


    ¡°Could you get on with it today, please?¡± he asks with a sexy smile.


    ¡°Yes.¡± I drop my head in shame. I feel bad for what I am feeling, orck of the way I¡¯m feeling, and


    the only way to make this up to him is if I do the best work I can possibly do on this project. I want to be


    friends  with  Mark.  He¡¯s  a  descent  guy  who  really  does  deserve  a  chance.  That¡¯s  it.  I¡¯m  making  a


    conscious  decision  to  not  think  about  that  street  kisser  and  those  beautiful  lips.  My  heart  drops  at  the


    thought, though. Gosh, those lips. I wish they were on me now. Stop it, you stupid woman! I stand with


    renewed purpose and head back to my desk. The job that I have been assigned to do is to create a good


    news story folder for future reference. I have to contact past clients and interview them about our service.


    It sounds easy enough, however, I am not so sure how it will go or if I will be able to do it. I open the


    folder of names and contact details and I go to the first name on the list.


    Bartholomew Anslow. Jeez, he sounds like a stuffy old sod. I look up his details and dial the number.


    ¡°Hello,¡± a posh voice answers, sounding just as I imagined.


    ¡°Hello, Mr. Anslow? This is Emerson Mathews and I work for Chesters Auction House. I understand


    you purchased some art from us eighteen months ago.


    ¡°Ahh.¡± He thinks. ¡°Yes. Yes, I did.¡±


    I quickly scroll through his file with my finger. Three pieces. ¡°Our records show that you purchased


    three paintings, is that correct?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Excellent. We are just doing a service follow up to see how the artwork is going and to ask if you


    were happy with thepany¡¯s service.¡±

 CHAPTER 31

    ¡°Yes,¡± he replies in a toffee voice. ¡°Excellent service.¡±


    I smile in relief. I can imagine I¡¯m going toe across real whiners doing this.


    ¡°I see that you bought the two paintings and the sculpture?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°I was wondering if it would be okay if we came out to do a small interview with you


    and take some photos of the art.¡±


    He hesitates. ¡°What for?¡±


    Oh shit, I¡¯m losing him. ¡°We are putting together a book of our happy clients and I thought you may be


    interested in participating.¡± I screw up my face. Shit, please say yes. I need to get this stuff right for Mark.


    He stays silent as he thinks. ¡°You cane out and take the photos, although I only have two of the


    pieces now.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you sold one?¡± I ask.


    ¡°No. One of the paintings was stolen from my house three nights after I brought it home.¡±


    ¡°Oh no, how terrible,¡± I gasp. ¡°Which one?¡±


    ¡°It was called¡­¡± He thinks. ¡°It was titled My Love. It was an oil painting of a woman.¡± I scribble the


    name down into my diary. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to hear that got taken from you., Are you sure it¡¯s alright if I arrange


    a photographer toe and see the other two pieces.¡± ¡°Of course.¡±


    I smile gratefully. ¡°I wille, too, if that¡¯s okay? It would be lovely to meet you in person.¡±


    ¡°I look forward to it.¡±


    ¡°Bye, Mr. Anslow.¡±


    ¡°Goodbye Dear.¡±


    I hang the phone up excitedly. That wasn¡¯t too hard. I think I can do this job. I write down his notes


    and fill out a job card for the photographer and move onto the next customer on my list.


    I frown at the notepad on my desk as I add the sixteenth name to the stolen art piece list. What the hell is


    going on? It¡¯s Thursday, I have been ringing clients all day, and I have noticed a disturbing trend. Sixteen


    of our clients have had artwork stolen from their homes in the first week after the auction. Sixteen of those


    drawings  and  paintings  were  of  naked  women,  all  ranging  from st  century  back  to  several  centuries


    prior to that. Sixteen of those people all had their homes broken into and reported it to the police, yet none


    of them reported it back to us? What does this mean? I tap my pen on my desk as I think. Should I take this


    to management? My eyes flick around at the people busy working around me. Are any of them criminals,


    scamming people and stealing the art back just to resell it and make more money? My eyes widen. What if


    management is doing this? Is this an inside job?


    I pack my folder of clients up and turn off myputer. I will think on it over the weekend. I¡¯m really


    not sure what to make of this, and the fact that I haven¡¯t even been here for a week yet may make me look


    like a drama queen if I bring it up this early.


    For once, I am going to really think this one through before I jump to conclusions.


    star.


    My eyes scan the travel catalogues as I sip my beer. We are at the pub and it¡¯s a normal, noisy


    Friday night.


    Thomas,  my  brother,  is  trying  to  convince  me  to  go  to  Canada  and  the  US  for  an  extended


    holiday. He points to the highway on the map. ¡°And then we could finish in Vegas,¡± he murmursContent is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    around his burger.


    ¡°Hmm.¡± I sigh, not convinced that running away is the answer.


    He looks at me without expression. ¡°You have done what you said you were going to do.¡± I nod


    as my eyes drop to the floor.


    ¡°Now let¡¯s leave before you do something you know you¡¯ll regret.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve got two more paintings to get.¡±


    He rolls his eyes in disgust. ¡°Fuck the paintings. It isn¡¯t worth it, Star. What if you get caught?¡±


    I re at him. ¡°It isn¡¯t worth it to you. It is important to me.¡±


    He shakes his head. ¡°You didn¡¯t get the ring. We need to get out of here and you damn well


    know it. You are going to fuck up this whole n.¡±


    My elbows rest on the table and I rub my face in my hands. I retrieve the brochure and flick


    through it again. Maybe he¡¯s right.


    ¡°Who is paying for this trip?¡± I sigh.


    ¡°You, of course.¡±


    I roll my eyes.

 CHAPTER 32

    ¡°Where am I going to get that type of money?¡± He smirks. ¡°This is why I have a rich brother.¡±


    I scratch my head as I run through my schedule in my mind. ¡°I have two covers to shoot over the


    next three weeks, then we can go.¡±


    He smiles and winks cheekily as he throws a chip into his mouth. ¡°We are going to have fun,


    man.¡±


    I retrieve my wallet and slide one of my credit cards across the table to him. ¡°You book it.¡± IContent is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    sigh. ¡°Surprise me.¡±


    He takes the card and smiles like the cat that got the cream. ¡°How long do you want to go for?¡±


    ¡°Just buy one way tickets. I need to get out of here and stay out.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Heughs and drains his beer. ¡°Now we¡¯re talking.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to head off.¡± I stand and throw some money onto the table for our dinner.


    ¡°What are your ns for the weekend?¡± he asks.


    I shrug as I yawn. ¡°Nothing much. Working.¡±


    ¡°You want to go out tomorrow night?¡±


    ¡°Maybe. I will call you tomorrow.¡± I walk through the noisy pub toward the door. The music has


    just started ying and the crowd noise has just increased another notch.


    ¡°Star!¡± I hear a man yell.


    I turn and see Mark White. Oh, God, shit. I can¡¯t be rude, so I walk over to the table. He¡¯s


    sitting with arge group of people I have seen in his office and my eyes immediately scan everyone


    to find her.


    She¡¯s not here.


    Fuck.


    ¡°Hello.¡± I smile.


    ¡°How are you?¡± he yells. ¡°Come join us.¡±


    I nce up just as Emmaline is returning from the bar with her drink. She sees me and stops


    dead in her tracks.


    It¡¯s there again-that chemistry that I cannot deny.


    My  eyes  stay  fixed  on  her.  She¡¯s  wearing  tight  blue  jeans  and  a  crisp  white  shirt.  Her  thick


    honey hair is down and loose over her shoulders. She smiles, and when she does everyone else in the


    room disappears while she holds my gaze and returns to her seat.


    ¡°Will you?¡± asks Mark.


    Huh? My fall back to the annoying imbecile in front of me: her boyfriend. How the fuck did he


    get her? I didn¡¯t hear what he said. ¡°I¡¯m just on my way out.¡± My eyes find her again and she smiles


    in acknowledgement. I nod in return.


    Fuck, she¡¯s hot.


    Stop it.


    ¡°Goodbye. Nice to see you all.¡± I give them a wave and push past the table in a rush. Fucking


    hell, why did I have to run into them here? I push the heavy doors open to find it¡¯s raining.


    Shit.


    I go back and stand next to the door in the darkness against the wall, deciding to wait until the


    worst of the storm passes.


    The front doors open in a rush and I see her running out onto the curb, looking up the street one


    way and then down the other. Her eyes search the darkness and I know she¡¯s looking for me.


    She blows out a frustrated breath and puts her hands on top of her head. ¡°Shit,¡± she groans.


    She turns to go back inside and spots me up against the wall and stops.


    I smirk. ¡°Looking for something?¡±


    She smiles. ¡°You, actually.¡±


    The electricity crackles between us. I¡¯ve never felt an attraction like this before. It¡¯s unsettling.


    I raise a brow. ¡°Oh, yeah? Why?¡±


    She  swallows  and  frowns  as  she  gathers  her  thoughts  and  steps  towards  me.  ¡°I  just¡­¡±  She


    hesitates.


    I hold my breath as I wait for her.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t¡­?¡± she whispers nervously.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t what?¡± I breathe.


    She rings her hands in front of her nervously. ¡°You didn¡¯t call me.¡±


    ¡°You noticed?¡±


    She nods as her eyes search mine.


    Please don¡¯t look at me like that.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t have a customer rtion emergency,¡± I reply.


    Her face falls. ¡°Oh.¡± She bites her bottom lip as she thinks. ¡°I thought that was code for you


    wanting my phone number.¡±


    ¡°It was,¡± I breathe before I can stop myself.


    Shut up and go home, I remind myself.


    End this now.


    ¡°I have to apologize.¡±


    She frowns. ¡°What for?¡±

 CHAPTER 33

    I narrow my eyes as I force the words from my lips. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have kissed youst week.¡±


    She frowns as her eyes search mine again. ¡°Oh.¡±


    We stand in silence; the tinge of regret hangs heavily between us.


    ¡°I¡¯ve  been  thinking.¡±  She  fumbles  around  with  her  hand.  ¡°If  you  wanted  the  ring  for  yourText property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    mother, maybe I shouldn¡¯t have taken it from you, and I shouldn¡¯t have made fun of your name. It


    wasn¡¯t very nice of me.¡±


    My heart freefalls as she holds her ring out to me.


    What?


    ¡°I keep going over our conversation in the shop that day and you said that you had wanted the


    ring for your mother for a long time,¡± she tells me softly.


    I stare at the precious ring in her outstretched hand.


    She shakes her head. ¡°And I can¡¯t have that on my conscience, knowing how badly you wanted


    it.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t like it?¡± I breathe as a cluster-fuck of emotions start to run rampant through my


    mind.


    ¡°I love it. It¡¯s the most precious thing I think I have ever owned.¡±


    ¡°Why, then?¡± I breathe.


    I should be excited, instead I feel let down.


    Shut up and take it!


    She steps toward me, picks up my hand, and ces the ring in my palm as she gently kisses my


    cheek. My arms immediately curl around her waist and I hold her close to me, inhaling her scent one


    st time.


    She looks up at me with that kiss me look she does so well.


    I want this woman.


    One night.


    What harm could one night do?


    No.


    Stop it.


    ¡°My  name  is  star,¡±  I  breathe  into  her  hair.  She  smiles  at  me  dreamily.  I  lift  her  hand  and


    ce the ring back on her finger. ¡°And this is your ring,¡± I whisper. ¡°It belongs with you.¡±


    ¡°But what if it belongs with you?¡± she asks, squeezing my hand in hers.


    ¡°I have no doubt it does,¡± I whisper with regret.


    End this now. I step back from her and her face falls as her eyes search mine again.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that,¡± I murmur.


    ¡°Like what?¡±


    ¡°Like you are disappointed with me.¡±


    ¡°I was just hoping¡­¡± She stops midsentence.


    ¡°Hoping what?¡±


    ¡°That you were going to kiss me again.¡±


    ¡°You are here with your boyfriend.¡± I snap.


    Her face falls. ¡°He¡¯s¡­ not my boyfriend.¡±


    ¡°You told me he was.¡±


    ¡°I lied. I¡¯d only just met him that day.¡±


    My gaze holds hers for an extended moment.


    One night, I just want one night.


    No.


    ¡°That¡¯s  good  to  know.¡±  I  step  back  from  her,  too  tempted  to  stick  around.  ¡°I  have  to  go.


    Goodbye.¡± I nod.


    She stands and watches me but remains silent while I turn and begrudgingly walk away.


    It¡¯s 11pm and I am in bed on myptop, stalking the divine Miss Mathew¡¯s Facebook page.


    It¡¯s nothing new. I have done the same thing every night since our impromptu kissst week.


    I¡¯m not allowing myself to involve her in this, and I can¡¯t believe I rejected the ring.


    That was the  n. The  whole n was  to get  the ring, and  yet when  she offered it  to me, I


    couldn¡¯t take it from her.


    I smile. What a sweetheart to offer it to me when I know how much she loves it. The rain pours


    down  outside.  I  close  my puter  and  turn  off  my mp  to y  on  my  back  and  stare  up  at  the


    ceiling.


    I feel t.


    I need to pick up my game.


    This isn¡¯t how it was supposed to go.


    My phone beeps, alerting me to a text, and I frown. Who would be texting me at this time of


    night? I sit up and retrieve my phone from my side table. Emerson.


    I¡¯m thinking about you, star


    Goodnight.


    x


    Shit.

 CHAPTER 34

    I sit on the bench seat under my window and stare down at the twinkling city lights below. It¡¯s early on


    Saturday  evening  and  Brielle  is  due  here  soon.  The  two  of  us  are  taking  Hank  on  a  woman-finding


    mission tonight. Operation Hump Hank is well underway. We went shopping today and made him buy new


    clothes. We got his haircut and his beard trimmed. Damn, I even bought the guy hair gel. I am preupied


    as my mind keeps reying my conversation with starst night. I hold out my hand and look down at


    my beautiful ring.


    ¡°Maybe the ring belongs with you,¡± I said.


    ¡°I have no doubt that it does,¡± he replied.


    For some reason that sentence is on repeat in my brain. What did he mean by that? He has no doubt


    that ring belonged with him, yet he rejected it when I offered it to him. My mind goes to the olddy back


    in Heirloom. ¡°Trust yourself,¡± she told me.


    I gaze down to the people walking below on the street.


    ¡°Listen to your voice,¡± she said.


    I frown as an uneasy d¨¦j¨¤ vu feeling sweeps over me. I¡¯ve had it all day.


    If I trust my instincts, then I know for certain that he wanted to kiss mest night. I could feel it in the


    way he wrapped his arms around me and I could see it in his face. I haven¡¯t had this feeling from another


    man before, this undercurrent of affection masked as strong physical attraction.


    Maybe it is just a physical attraction? Maybe I just never had one before? Last night, when I got home,


    I paced back and forth in my bedroom for an hour as the olddy¡¯s voice invaded my head again. I trusted


    my instincts and I text him goodnight.


    I  pick  up  my  phone  now  and  swipe  it  on  to  go  through  to  my  messages.  Yep,  it¡¯s  still  there,  even


    though I have read and re-read his reply at least one hundred times today.


    Goodnight, Em.


    X


    I stare back out the window, lost in thought. Who are you? Where do you live and why can¡¯t I stopMaterial ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    thinking about you?


    Why do two words in a text from you mean so much to me?


    I hear a wolf whistlee from the lounge room and I smile broadly.


    ¡°Are you freaking kidding me?¡± Vanessa yells. ¡°Emerson. Get out here.¡±


    Iugh and jump up.


    Sure enough Hank is standing in the lounge room looking down at himself. He is wearing tight jeans


    and a V-neck ck t-shirt. His blonde hair is cut and his beard has been trimmed to look like a three-day


    growth. ¡°I look like a fucking knob,¡± he sighs.


    ¡°Woo hoo. Oh, Hank, you are looking the business tonight.¡± Iugh.


    Vanessa stands with her mouth open as she inspects mine and Brielle¡¯s handiwork. She circles him


    and her eyes flicker over to me. ¡°He¡¯s actually frigging hot under all that hair.¡±


    Iugh and nod in agreement. ¡°I know.¡±


    She grabs Hank into a headlock and swings him around. ¡°You are getting your dick sucked tonight, big


    boy.¡±


    Hanks face falls in fear. ¡°T-tonight,¡± he stammers.


    I cover my mouth with my hand to hide myugh. Poor thing is petrified.


    ¡°Not tonight, Hank,¡± I reassure him. ¡°We are just going cocktail tasting and maybe run through some


    pick up lines.¡± I look at Vanessa. ¡°Are you sure you can¡¯te? It¡¯s going to be fun.¡±


    ¡°I wish.¡± She throws her head back in disgust. ¡°I have the stupid twenty-first birthday for my twat of a


    cousin. I have to stay the weekend with my parents. Ugh, I¡¯m going to have the worst weekend ever.¡± She


    stands back with her hands on her hips and smiles proudly at Hank. ¡°But we have the music festival next


    weekend, don¡¯t forget.¡±


    ¡°Yes, we do,¡± Hank replies as he looks down at himself.


    I raise my brows. ¡°Where are you two off to?¡± I ask.


    ¡°A music festival. We bought tickets before we knew that we liked you.¡±


    Vanessa¡¯s honesty is endearing. ¡°That¡¯s okay. I have my first auction with work next Friday night. I


    couldn¡¯t go, anyway.¡±

 CHAPTER 35

    The music pumps  through  the  nightclub  and  I  don¡¯t  think  I  have  ever ughed  so  hard  in  one  evening.


    Brielle is giving Hank the lowdown on pick up lines. We have been out to dinner and are now drinking


    cocktails at our new favorite hangout, Club Alto.


    Brielle holds her hands up. ¡°What about this one?¡± She points to a girl who is walking by on her way


    to the bathroom.


    Hanks face falls. ¡°What do I say again?¡± he asks in a panic.


    ¡°Hello!¡± we both yell.


    He nods and sinks his cocktail. ¡°Right.¡± He nods again as he psyches himself up. The girl approaches


    us and Hank stands tall, shing her a lopsided smile with a nod.


    She smiles and keeps walking past, and the fool doesn¡¯t say a single word.


    I burst outughing and Brielle ps him on the arm. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    He takes her drink from her and downs it. ¡°This is hard. Why don¡¯t they talk to me? Why do I have to


    do every fucking thing?¡± he asks in a fluster.


    I look at my watch. It¡¯s 11pm. Should I text him and say goodnight again? No, that makes me seem


    desperate.


    Trust yourself.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    The olddy¡¯s words run through my brain. Yeah, fuck it, she¡¯s right. I¡¯m just going to text him. What¡¯s


    the worst that can happen? Before I can think, I hit send:


    I¡¯m thinking about you.


    Goodnight, star


    X


    I hit send and wait as I stare at the screen. Come on,e on.


    Shit.


    No reply. My stomach drops. Damn, why did I do that? Ahh, why did I do that?


    ¡°Hello,¡± an Irish voice purrs over my shoulder.


    I turn with a start and my face falls. It¡¯s not him.


    The man smiles a knowing smile. ¡°Did you think I was someone else?¡±


    Guilt fills me. Not every Irish man is him, you fool. ¡°For a moment.¡± I smile.


    He holds out his hand to shake mine. ¡°My name is Thomas.¡± I smile. ¡°Hello, Thomas.¡± We shake and I


    introduce him. ¡°Thomas, these are my friends Brielle and Hank.¡±


    ¡°Hello.¡± He smiles as he shakes their hands.


    My phone beeps.


    Goodnight, Em.


    X


    I instantly read the message and a broad smile crosses my face.


    ¡°Are you having a good night?¡± Thomas asks.


    ¡°I am now.¡± I smile happily. He replied, he replied.


    ¡°I think you may know my brother.¡±


    My eyes shoot up from my phone and I frown in question.


    ¡°Star?¡± he answers my unspoken question.


    My face drops. ¡°You¡¯re his brother?¡±


    He nods. ¡°Aye.¡±


    How does Thomas know who I am?


    ¡°Is he here?¡± I ask hopefully.


    He shakes his head. ¡°No. I was here with him the other night when you were.¡±


    Thomas smiles broadly at Brielle, and as she does a jig on the spot, his eyes drop to her toes and back


    up again.

 CHAPTER 36

    ¡°Oh.¡± I smile, hoping he has been talking about me. There is only one way this guy would know who I


    am. star was talking about me to him. I bite my bottom lip to hide my over the top smile.


    Oh, this is fabulous news.


    ¡°This one?¡± Brielle yells. ¡°This one!¡±Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    A dark haired girl walks past and Hank steps forward. ¡°Hello,¡± Hank says nervously.


    Brielle and I hold our breath as we wait for her reaction.


    Thomas frowns in question at our shenanigans.


    ¡°Hello.¡± The girl smiles at Hank and they begin to talk.


    Brielle leans over and in an I have had way too much to drink voice she slurs at Thomas. ¡°We are


    trying to get our friendid, you see.¡±


    Thomas¡¯s eyes light up. ¡°Please.¡± He holds his hand out. ¡°Feel free to work on me, too. I could handle


    two hot girls approaching other hot girls on my behalf.¡±


    We allugh.


    ¡°I  bet  you  could.¡±  Brielle  smirks,  pointing  her  cocktail  ss  at  him.  ¡°Although,  I  don¡¯t  think  you


    would need any help.¡±


    Thomas gives Brielle a sexy smile and I drop my head to hide my smirk. He¡¯s more ssically good


    looking than his brother, but not half as gorgeous.


    He has that same deep permeating voice of star¡¯s and that damn ent is an audible orgasm.


    ¡°Where is star?¡± I ask.


    He frowns. ¡°How do you know his name?¡±


    ¡°He told me.¡±


    He purses his lips as if thinking.


    I frown. ¡°Why?¡±


    He shrugs and swigs his beer. ¡°He doesn¡¯t usually tell people his real name.¡±


    I smile broadly and my eyes hold his. ¡°He just text me, actually,¡± I reply.


    He frowns. ¡°What?¡¯


    I smile proudly and hold up the phone in my hot little hand. ¡°Yep.¡±


    He narrows his eyes. ¡°What did he say?¡±


    I smile bashfully. ¡°Nothing. Not really.¡± Why did I just tell him that? I sounded like a gloating five-


    year-old.


    ¡°Tell me.¡± He smiles into his ss.


    Oh God. ¡°I just text him and he replied. Nothing exciting.¡±


    ¡°You text each other?¡± He raises an eyebrow in question.


    Hankes back over and interrupts us. ¡°Okay, we are going to dance in a minute.¡± He stammers.¡±


    ¡°Great news.¡± Brielle smiles.


    Hank shakes his head. ¡°No, it¡¯s not great. Have you seen me dance?¡±


    Our faces drop. Oh shit, we didn¡¯t think of that.


    Thomas sees something over my shoulder and waves. ¡°I will catch you guyster.¡±


    ¡°See you.¡± I smile and he disappears through the crowd.


    Night made. star showed his brother who I am.


    It¡¯s Thursday and I sit at my desk as I stare into space and get my things ready for lunch. Every night, for a


    week, I have text star goodnight and every night, for a week, he has replied. I do wonder if I didn¡¯t


    text him first would he have ever text me? I doubt it, to be honest. The longer I sit on this, the longer I feel


    that maybe this attraction is all in my head. I mean, if he was really keen, wouldn¡¯t he be ringing me and


    asking  to  see  me?  I  have  decided  I  am  not  texting  him  tonight.  I  want  to  see  if  he  is  going  to  text  me


    without prompting.


    Why am I obsessing over this stupid guy? Ugh, I hate this. I pinch the bridge of my nose as I try to


    steer my thoughts away from the Irish god.


    Get out of my head.


    I pack my notepad and pencil into my bag and head to the park, my favorite new lunch spot. This story


    that hase to me is giving me hours of entertainment and I am actually starting to believe that maybe I


    could  give  this  author  gig  a  go.  I  have  named  my  characters  Henry  and  Elizabeth.  I  had  to  give  them


    names,  and  although  these  are  not  the  most  romantic,  I  kind  of  like  them.  You  never  know  what  could


    happen down the track and it is keeping my mind upied while Brielle and the others all study and


    work. I seem to have gotten creative since I moved here and have even bought a drawing pad and pencils


    so I can sketch random things. I don¡¯t know why. I¡¯ve never done anything like this before, but I figure that


    maybe now I am not under the restrictions of what is expected from me, I can experiment as much as I


    want.

 CHAPTER 37

    I spread out my nket and packed lunch before I sit down and let my imagination run wild.


    She carries the tray carefully to the stable. She¡¯s smiling proudly as she approaches the young man


    brushing the horses. Her families stable hand, Henry, his name is Henry, and he is the most beautiful


    man she has everid eyes on.


    She continues nervously with her tray, and as she approaches him, he turns toward her, his face


    dropping as he nods, unable to make eye contact.


    ¡°I¡­¡±  She  hesitates,  unsure  of  what  his  reaction  will  be.  She  has  never  done  anything  like  this


    before. ¡°I brought you some morning tea.¡±


    He frowns and looks down at the scones with jam, cream, and tea on the tray, and then he nces


    back up at her face. ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± He frowns in question and his eyes dart around the stable to check


    nobody is around. ¡°That¡¯s very kind of you¡­ but I cannot ept.¡±


    She puts her hands on her hips in outrage. ¡°Why not?¡± she demands.


    He looks around nervously. ¡®Keep your voice down. I will get into trouble,¡± he whispers.


    Henry knows that her widowed father has a reputation for being a violent drunk.


    His eyes hold hers but he does not speak.


    ¡°You don¡¯t even know who I am, do you?¡± she asks, portraying her hurt.


    He nods. ¡®I know exactly who you are.¡±


    ¡°What is my name?¡± she asks with a sarcastic raised brow.


    He smirks at her pushy demeanour. ¡°Elizabeth.¡±


    She smiles shyly, relieved that he does, in fact, know who she is.


    She puts the tray down onto the hale bay and begins to ce jam and cream onto a scone for him.


    He looks around nervously again. What is she doing? He will be whipped if he gets caught talking


    to  his  employer¡¯s  daughter.  Truth  be  known,  Henry  only  stays  working  here  to  keep  an  eye  on


    Elizabeth. She is basically held hostage in her own home as her father awaits arge dowry when he


    marries her off. His only child, her mother passed when she was young and she has mostly been raised


    by the governess and the house staff. Henry knows a lot more about her than she could ever realise.


    ¡°Do you mean to tell me that I have been baking for you all morning for nothing? She puts her


    hands on her hips in an outrage. You ungrateful man.¡±


    He cannot hide his smile. ¡°You baked these¡­ for me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I did.¡± She smirks and pretends to dust something from her dress. ¡°The very least you can do


    is eat them.¡±


    His gaze holds hers and he looks around again.


    Elizabeth rolls her eyes. ¡°Oh, for heavens sake. Nobody is going to see you. He¡¯s not even home.¡±


    He shakes his head. He has been dreaming of Elizabeth for far too long. This could be dangerous


    to his sanity.


    He sits on the hay bale and she passes him his scone. Their eyes lock on each other and she smilesN?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    shyly. Henry passes half of his scone back to Elizabeth. ¡°Are you going to sit with me?¡± he asks.


    She smiles broadly and happily sits beside him. This morning is turning out just as she nned.


    It¡¯s Friday night and I walk into the art gallery. This is all new to me and I am feeling totally out of my


    depth. My workmates are in a fluster and rushing around like maniacs, so I head over to Dulcie. ¡°What do


    you want me to do?¡± I ask.


    She looks around. ¡°Can you just go and check that the canap¨¦s and champagne are getting round to the


    clients?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± My eyes wander nervously round the space. I know that star may be here. He has three


    paintings  on  auction  tonight.  They¡¯re  gorgeous  paintings,  too-apparently  earlier  works  of  his.  Who


    knows why he doesn¡¯t paint anymore?


    I walk into the kitchen to see a hive of activity.


    Travis spots me and releases a low whistle. ¡°Wow. Hot, Emerson.¡±

 CHAPTER 38

    I smile as I look down at myself. I may have searched the whole of London for the right outfit for


    tonight. Sexy business is what Hank, Vanessa and Brielle have called it. I am wearing a ck woolen


    pencil skirt and a ck turtle neck woolen tight sweater that hugs in all the right ces. This outfit cost a


    bomb but who cares. It¡¯s only money, right? I may break my neck in these high stilettos by the end of the


    night, though. Sheer ck stockings finish off my look. My blonde hair is up in a high ponytail and my lips


    are hot pink and glossy, with smoky dark eyes. I grab a ss of champagne as a man with a tray walks


    past me and wish to God I could drain it. Mark spots me from across the kitchen and smiles warmly as he


    approaches. ¡°Hello.¡± His eyes scan up and down my body. ¡°You look gorgeous.¡±


    I smile.


    He leans and whispers in my ear. ¡°If I could kiss you hello, I would.¡±


    Oh. I fake a stronger smile. Oh¡­ shit. I need to knock this on the head. I have zero attraction to him


    and that¡¯s only getting worse, not better. An hour, and a million jobster, the auction starts and the staff


    stand at the back to watch the proceedings. I¡¯m relieved I¡¯m not on the actual auction team. They seem to


    be running around like maniacs. star hasn¡¯t shown up, so it looks like I bought this outfit for nothing.


    The night is loud and fairly uneventful, until about half an hour before it ends, Mark whispers into my ear.


    ¡°Lets go outside and get some air.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± I reply. For an ultra modern building, it is rather stuffy in here and I would like a break from


    all the shouting. It will also give me a chance to talk to him in private. I head toward the door.


    ¡°No, this way,¡± Mark replies as he heads down a corridor to the left. It is quiet and semi-lit. Oh jeez.


    He  has  something  on  his  mind  here,  for  sure.  He  opens  a  ss  door  out  onto  a  courtyard.  It¡¯s  small,


    square, and has arge oak tree in the centre with a spotlight shining up onto its trunk. It¡¯s beautiful. A seat


    sits in the centre and Mark sits down and pats the seat next to him, I hesitate and then sit nervously.


    ¡°How are you liking the UK?¡± he asks.


    ¡°It¡¯s good, I like it. I¡¯m a bit homesick. I¡¯ve never seen so much rain and I¡¯m missing my parents and


    brother.¡± I¡¯m rambling and talking way too fast.


    ¡°Are you going to go home before the year is out?¡±


    I shake my head. ¡°No, definitely not. We may even stay another year. I¡¯m trying to talk my parents into


    visiting me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so happy you¡¯re here. I¡­¡± He tucks a piece of hair behind my ear as I hold my breath, but the


    moment is interrupted by the ss door opening. Both our eyes flicker up to the doorway. I immediately


    stand up guiltily. star stands before me. Where has he been hiding?


    His angry eyes flick between Mark and I.


    ¡°Hello, Star. You remember Emerson?


    star¡¯s eyes re at me. ¡°I remember,¡± he breathes angrily.


    He continues to stare at me but doesn¡¯t speak. It¡¯s Mark who breaks the silence. ¡°Star is one of the top


    photographers in the country. You have some work for sale tonight, don¡¯t you?¡± He nods as his hungry


    eyes drop down my body then rise back to my face. I stand still on the spot as I feel his fury seep out into


    the small courtyard. I flutter at the feel of his eyes on my body. Cut it out, you sex craved bitch.


    ¡°So you are in charge of customer rtions?¡± he asks with a raised brow.


    I  nod  nervously  as  I  drain  my  ss.  This  is  bad.  Really  bad.  One  guy  I¡¯m  dreaming  about  and


    messaging, who I also told I was single, is now talking to the other guy who is dreaming about me and


    thinks we have a thing who I am trying to escape.


    How freaking cozy.


    ¡°Can I steal Emerson to introduce her to a client of mine?¡± star asks casually.


    ¡°Of course,¡± Mark replies, clearly annoyed by the interruption.


    My horrified eyes stare him down. What is he doing? He fakes a smile.


    ¡°This way.¡± He gestures toward the door and Mark bends to pick up his ss. star¡¯s face falls


    instantly betraying his fury. Oh crap. I swallow the lump in my throat. star opens the courtyard door


    and I follow him tentatively. We walk down the corridor a few feet and he opens a door and pulls me in, it


    seems  to  be  a rge  storage  cupboard.  He  flicks  the  light  on.  ¡°What  do  you  think  you¡¯re  doing?¡±  He


    growls.


    I don¡¯t answer.


    ¡°You don¡¯t sleep with anyone else. Do you fucking hear me?¡±


    I frown. ¡°Wait. What?¡±


    He shakes his head angrily. ¡°I said¡­ you do not sleep with anyone, especially not that idiot.¡± He¡¯s


    near yelling.


    I snatch my arm from his grip.


    ¡°Why do you touch me like that?¡± I yell.


    ¡°Like what?¡±


    ¡°Like you own me.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because I do, you just don¡¯t know it yet.¡±


    Huh?N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    ¡°Where were youst night?¡± he barks.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you text mest night?¡±


    I screw up my face. What the hell?


    ¡°Were you with him?¡±

 CHAPTER 39

    My face falls. Am I in the twilight zone? ¡°No, I was not with him.¡±


    I re at star as the electricity tingles between us. He¡¯s angry, infuriating, and goddamn it if he


    isn¡¯t the sexiest thing I have ever seen.


    ¡°I-I was waiting for you to call me,¡± I stammer. ¡°But, of course, you didn¡¯t.¡±


    He stands close to me, only inches from my face as he sucks in air to try and calm himself down.


    He¡¯s jealous. Oh my God, he¡¯s jealous. Exhration fills me.


    His dark eyes hold mine before they slip down, scanning my body and then resting on my breasts. I


    can feel his arousal; the needing from his body is nket thick.


    ¡°I just need one night,¡± he whispers almost to himself


    His dark eyes drop to my lips.


    ¡°Then take it,¡± I whisper.


    My eyes search his as he res at me. He¡¯s furious that I just said that, but


    why?


    Unable to control himself, he grabs my hand and aggressively ces it over his crotch.


    ¡°This cock has been hard and weeping for you since you kissed me two weeks ago.¡± He growls. ¡°It¡¯s


    painful and the bastard won¡¯t go down. I want to know what you n on doing about it¡­¡±


    Instincts take over my thought process and I squeeze the hard bulge beneath my hand.


    Feels so good.


    I pull my hand away and slide it inside his jeans, underneath his jocks.


    ¡°You want me to feel it, then let me really feel it¡­ and, actually, it was you who kissed me first. Not


    the other way around.¡± I whisper as I squeeze the hard shaft that¡¯s wet with pre-ejacte.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Holy fucking fuck.


    I feel my insides start to liquefy; he¡¯s rock hard, hot and hung-the most perfect thing I have ever felt


    in my life.


    Then he is on me, hisrge bee stung lips covering mine, as his hand pushes into the back of my hair,


    his tongue pushing through my mouth while my hand remains down his pants. He lunges forward as his


    body pumps his dick into my hand and it¡¯s all I can do not to drop to my knees and suck him dry.


    This is insane. What am I doing?


    He kisses me again and his tongue brings me to a halt. I feel a rush of cream as my arousal hits new


    heights. With one of his hands holding my head to his, his hips lunge forward and my hand slides down the


    thick shaft through the pre-ejacte lubricant.


    He closes his eyes in appreciation and hisses in approval.


    ¡°My house,¡± he breathes as he lurches forward. His mouth ravages my neck and he pushes me back to


    lie across the bench.


    I swear to God, I¡¯m going toe. I¡¯ve never seen a man so aroused and it¡¯s pushing me over the


    edge.


    ¡°Harder.¡± He growls into my mouth and I pick up the pace. My hand is really stroking him fast. His


    body quivers and his eyes roll back in his head.


    As he lies over me with his mouth open in pleasure, my legs open by themselves, I want him inside


    me. I need him inside me now.


    The door opens.


    What?


    We both look around in horror to see the blonde receptionist from my office.


    My world stops.


    Her eyes widen and she shakes her head, shocked to her core.


    ¡°Get the fuck out!¡± star growls over his shoulder.


    I pant as I nce down at us. Oh my God! What does this look like? I am sprawled across the bench


    with my legs open and my hand is down star¡¯s undone jeans as I jerk him off while he lies across me.


    Holy fucking fuck alright.


    The door quietly shuts. star stands abruptly and zips up his jeans and I sit up horrified.


    ¡°Oh my God,¡± I whisper. ¡°Oh¡­ God.¡± I put my head in my hands in dismay.


    He shakes his head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± He scrubs his hand down his face in disgust. ¡°That escted a lot


    quicker than I intended it to.¡±


    I pant as I pull down my skirt, mortified at my whoreish behavior. ¡°You think?¡± I whisper.


    His eyes fall back to mine and he bends to kiss me tenderly. ¡°You¡¯reing home with me.¡±


    My eyes hold his and a myriad of emotions swirl in my brain. I lick my lips. Just the thought of a night


    with this god brings me to my knees.


    I nod, unable to bring myself to decline a night like the one I know he will give me.


    He looks down at the bulge in his jeans and he puffs air into his cheeks as he thinks. His breathing is


    still erratic and his hands are on his hips.


    I put my hand over my mouth and burst outughing.


    He smirks. ¡°You think this is funny?¡±


    I shake my head as Iugh. ¡°No. This is utterly ridiculous.¡±


    He shakes his head and smiles broadly, also clearly unable to believe it.


    ¡°How did that go from why didn¡¯t you call me to me jacking you off in thirty seconds?¡± I smile.


    He shakes his head. ¡°I have no idea.¡± He bends and takes my lips in his and his hand snakes around


    my  behind  as  he  pulls  me  aggressively  onto  his  waiting  cock.  ¡°I  only  know  that  I  am  nowhere  near


    finished with you.¡±


    His lips tenderly linger on mine and I feel my heart jump in my chest. He cups my cheek and studies


    my face.

 CHAPTER 40

    ¡°Emmaline,¡± he whispers softly.


    My face falls. ¡°My name is Emerson.¡±


    He smiles and kisses me gently again. ¡°I know you as Emmaline because that¡¯s what I thought your


    name was at first. Please let me call you that.¡±


    His tongue gently dances over my lips and somehow I feel it in my g-spot.


    ¡°It¡¯s not my name.¡± I smile into his lips.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Humor me.¡± He smiles sexily into my neck.


    His hand roams up and over my stomach and he cups my breast through my top, catching my bottom lip


    in between his teeth and stretching it out. My eyes close. I do have to admit the name Emmaline does


    sound dreamy in that ent.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go outside and get the car. You be polite, say goodbye, and I will meet you out in the parking lot.¡±


    His kisses trail down my neck and over my vicle. He bites me hard as he squeezes my nipple and I


    nearly orgasm on the spot.


    I pull back, overwhelmed that this man can make my body respond to him like no other man has ever


    been able to do before.


    I¡¯ve never lost control like this. I¡¯ve never been so turned on.


    He  turns  and  kisses  me  once  more.  ¡°You  have  ten  minutes.  Don¡¯t  make  me e  get  you.¡±  He


    disappears out of the closet and I stand dumbstruck.


    Holy shit.


    Did that just happen?


    I wait five minutes for my heart to stop trying to break through my chest and I smooth my disheveled hair. I


    pull my skirt down and re-tuck in my shirt. I cannot fucking believe that just happened. I open the door and


    peer around it like a criminal. God, I hope that stupid bitch from reception keeps her mouth shut. I will


    lose my job for sure. I walk out into the main hall area and the auction is still going on, my eyes looking


    all around for the peeping Tom. I need to speak to her. Damn. Will I make it worse if I ask her not to say


    anything? I stand at the back of the crowd and quickly dial Brielle¡¯s number. She answers first ring.


    ¡°Hello.¡±


    I quickly walk back up the hall and back out into the small courtyard so that nobody else can hear my


    conversation.


    ¡°Oh¡­ my¡­ fuck,¡± I stammer. ¡°I am at the work auction and talking to Mark. star shows up and is


    all why didn¡¯t you ring me and then he pulled me in a cupboard. Next thing I¡¯m jacking him off with my


    legs open in a skirt and a girl from reception walked in and now she¡¯s going to tell Mark and I am going to


    get fired!¡± I blurt out in a rush.


    ¡°Umm.¡± I hear her walk away from wherever she is. ¡°Just a minute, guys.¡± She¡¯s trying to act calm.


    She must be out with her family.


    ¡°Did you hear me?¡± I whisper in a panic.


    ¡°What the hell are you talking about?¡± she pushes out.


    My panic rises. It sounds worse now I¡¯ve said it out loud. ¡°I jacked him off in a broom closet and got


    busted.¡±


    ¡°What the fuck? Who¡­ Mark?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± I shake my head in frustration. ¡°Fucking star.¡±


    ¡°What the hell? What the fuck were you doing in a broom closet?¡±


    I hold my forehead with one hand. ¡°He was angry because he thought I was with Markst night, so he


    pulled me in there and one minute we are fighting and then next minute we are making out and I had my


    hands down his pants.¡±


    ¡°I have no words,¡± she replies in horror after a few moments of excruciating silence.


    ¡°Oh my god. Oh my god.¡± I stammer as the reality of the situation hits home.


    ¡°Where is he now?¡±


    ¡°Mark?¡±


    ¡°No, star!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s waiting out in the car to take me back to his ce.¡±


    ¡°Oh, man.¡± She sighs.


    ¡°What do I do?¡± I whisper as my eyes nce around guiltily.


    ¡°Go outside and blow his fucking mind.¡±


    I bite my bottom lip as I think. ¡°You have no idea how hot this man is Brielle? I can¡¯t even¡­¡±


    ¡°Then what are you waiting for, you idiot? If you are going to get fired anyway, at least go out with a


    bang.¡±


    I pinch the bridge of my nose. ¡°Literally.¡±


    Sheughs.


    ¡°This will finish me.¡± I sigh.


    Sheughs. ¡°Pretty funny but, hey.¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    The door opens and my eyes shoot up. Oh no, it¡¯s Mark. Shit. I¡¯m back in the courtyard and now he


    thinks I am waiting for him.


    ¡°I got to go,¡± I snap. I hang up and my phone immediately beeps a text. It¡¯s star.


    Hurry up.

 CHAPTER 41

    My eyes widen¡­ Fucking hell!


    ¡°Hello, gorgeous girl.¡± Mark smiles sexily.


    I fake a smile, oh man. I have to get out of here. ¡°Hi,¡± I reply nervously.


    ¡°Sorry it took me so long. Where were we?¡± He reaches over and pushes my hair behind my ear.


    ¡°Ahh.¡± Holy shit. ¡°I¡¯m going home. I¡¯m not really feeling that well.¡±


    He picks up my hand in his. ¡°Are you okay? You seem to have distanced yourself from me since your


    arrival.¡± His eyes search mine. ¡°Is everything good between us?¡±


    The door opens and we both turn. To my horror, it¡¯s the damn nosy receptionist again. My face falls


    and her mouth actually drops open. She thinks I¡¯m here with Mark as he is holding my hand and I just had


    sex with star. Great. I will never live this down. She narrows her eyes and her animosity bounces


    through the courtyard.


    Oh no.


    ¡°Mark, can I see you for a moment, please?¡± she sneers.


    I swallow the golf ball in my throat as my eyes flutter between the two of them.


    Mark doesn¡¯t seem to like her tone. ¡°Just a second. I am just going to walk Emerson out to a cab,¡± he


    replies curtly.


    Huh? I don¡¯t want you to walk me outside. Oh, this night is out of fucking control.


    ¡°She¡¯s not feeling well,¡± he replies.


    She smirks and raises a brow at me. ¡°Poor, poor Emerson. Rough night, hey, sweetie?¡± She smiles


    sarcastically.


    I feel faint as the blood drains from my face. Forgive me Father for I have sinned.


    Mark res at blondie as he leads me out of the courtyard and toward the auction room. If I walk out


    into the parking lot with Mark, star will see and will probably lose his shit and then I will lose my


    job.


    This night is going in the Guinness Book of Records as the world¡¯s biggest disaster.


    ¡°Can I call round and see you tonight?¡± Mark asks.


    Huh? The auction starts again and the auctioneers voice calls out. ¡°An early piece from the talented


    photographer, Star.¡± He holds up an abstract painting of greens and gold and I turn around for the perfect


    artist. This is his painting. ¡°Can I start the bidding at one hundred thousand?¡± he calls in an assertive


    voice.


    Four little tickets on sticks get held up and I frown. What?


    The battle begins and I stand dumbfounded as four different parties all go to war for the gorgeous


    green painting. The tickets are getting held up left right and centre. Where is he? He should be here to


    witness this and my eyes scan around in search of him again.


    ¡°Two hundred thousand.¡±


    Mark gestures to the door and I shake my head subtly. I want to see who gets the painting.


    ¡°Sold. Two hundred and Sixty Thousand, to thedy in purple.¡± The crowd p.


    I turn and see a sophisticateddy standing at the back in a purple pants suit. What must it be like to


    have that kind of money? She smiles proudly as the auctioneer¡¯s secretary approaches her and takes her


    details.


    Wow. One of the big bosses¡¯ approaches Mark. ¡°Mark, I have someone I want you to meet.¡±


    Marks looks to me for a response. Here¡¯s my chance to escape.


    ¡°I will just go to the bathroom and meet you back here?¡± I smile.


    He nods and takes off to the other side of the room.


    My eyes flick nervously around and as soon as Mark is out of sight I hot foot it to the front door and


    run down the grand steps. I feel like a naughty child running away from her strict parents. My eyes search


    the parking lot in the dark and I look around in a panic. Shit, where is he?Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    My phone beeps a text.


    I¡¯m around the side of the building.


    I immediately text back:


    Coming now.


    I  walk  around  to  the  staff  parking  area  and  stop  dead  in  my  tracks  when  I  see  it.  Lit  only  by  the


    mppost, star is leaning up against an expensive ck car, wearing his navy suit and white shirt. His


    feet  are  crossed  and  his  behind  rests  on  the  car  door,  his  hands  tucked  deep  into  his  expensive  suit


    pockets. His dark eyes hold mine as I walk toward him and his jaw ticks in anticipation.


    My mouth goes dry just looking at him. He has dark hair that falls over his forehead and hisrge lips


    only entuate his strong jaw line. How in the hell is this guy waiting here for me?


    ¡°Took your time.¡± He smiles as he opens the car door for me.


    I smile and fall into the expensive leather seat. ¡°I was watching one of your paintings auction.¡±


    He raises a brow as if to ask me how it went.


    ¡°Two hundred and sixty thousand,¡± I murmur in disbelief.

 CHAPTER 42

    He smirks and closes the door. I wait for him to get in the driver side with my heart in my throat. Is


    that normal, every day money for him? Is that all in a day¡¯s work? He doesn¡¯t seem overly excited.


    He gets into the car and starts the engine, it purrs like a baby and he turns to me in the dark.


    ¡°Where do you want to go?¡± his deep voice purrs.


    I stare at him as the thought anywhere with you runs through my pathetic mind. I shrug.


    ¡°Dinner? Have you eaten?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to go out. I just told work I was sick, so I really don¡¯t want to be seen.¡±


    He frowns as he reverses the car at speed and I hang onto my seat belt. ¡°You mean you just told White


    you were sick?¡± He snaps.


    I nod. ¡°Yes.¡±


    He swings out of the parking lot violently and I hold on. Shit.


    He speeds up the road and hits around eighty km in first gear.


    Don¡¯t tell me he¡¯s a streetcar racer. I start to panic.


    He pulls the car over on the side of the road near a park which is dark and unlit.


    My heart is beating through my chest, what¡¯s he doing?N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    He turns to me. ¡°I want to know what¡¯s going on with you and him?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me.¡±


    I scratch my head ufortably.


    ¡°You told me he was your boyfriend. Then you told me you only just met him that day. Last night you


    were missing. Tonight I find you alone in a courtyard and just about to kiss him. Now you tell me that you


    lied to him about where you will be tonight. What the hell is going on?¡± He growls.


    I close my eyes, what a mess. I blow out a breath. ¡°I did only meet him that day I met you in the shop.¡±


    ¡°But?¡±


    ¡°But I had been speaking to him online for a year before I came to London.¡±


    His eyes hold mine as he thinks.


    ¡°He¡¯s the reason I came to London.¡± I sigh.


    ¡°He¡¯s not the fucking reason you are here?¡± He barks.


    ¡°Listen,¡± I say quickly. ¡°I don¡¯t like him that way, but seeing as though I have had a friendship with


    him for so long, I can¡¯t just turn around and be a bitch. I haven¡¯t worked out how to tell him that I¡¯m not


    interested yet.¡±


    ¡°So you are with him?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± I snap.


    ¡°Have you been with him?¡±


    ¡°Never.¡±


    His eyes hold mine. I smile and lean over to cup his face. ¡°Look at you getting all jealous.¡± I gently


    kiss him and my tongue traces his closed lips, my hand running over the stubble on his face.


    I kiss him again and he gently opens his mouth to allow me ess.


    ¡°Why are you jealous?¡± I whisper.


    He kisses me, all suction, and I feel myself go weak. ¡°I don¡¯t share,¡± he whispers into my lips and I


    smile against him. I shouldn¡¯t be so happy with that answer, but for some reason I really am.


    He grabs the back of my head and kisses me hard and I unbuckle my seatbelt to lean over him.


    ¡°Get on me,¡± he whispers.


    Fuck, again. I go to lean farther towards him, but the steering wheel blocks my ess.


    He pulls away from my kiss. ¡°My ce.¡±


    He starts the car.


    Crap, I don¡¯t even know this guy. What if he has cameras or some shit in his room?


    ¡°Can we go to my house?¡± I ask.


    His eyes shoot over to me as he drives and he frowns. ¡°Where do you live?¡±


    ¡°Umm.¡± I frown. ¡°I don¡¯t even know.¡± I grab my phone out and bring up the address and pass it over


    to him. He nods as though he knows it. He drives up the road a bit and pulls the car over.¡±


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Getting something to drink. Any requests?¡±


    I shake my head and nervously fake a smile.


    He jumps out of the car and walks across the road and I watch him disappear into the liquor shop.


    I quickly take out my phone and text Brielle.


    I am on my way back to my house with star.


    Wish me luck.


    I quickly put my phone away as he bounces into the car with a huge bag of alcohol.


    He passes it over to me. ¡°What the hell? Are you nning on having a party?¡± I frown as I pull out the


    bottle of tequ.


    He smiles sexily and keeps his eyes on the road.


    ¡°Are you nning on getting me drunk?¡±


    ¡°Aye, I am,¡± his voice and that ent is so damn sexy.


    Iugh. ¡°Why?¡¯


    His dark eyes flick to me. ¡°Because the way I am feeling tonight, I don¡¯t have it me to be gentle, and


    you are going to need some serious pain management.¡± He raises his eyebrow defiantly.


    I swallow the lump in my throat, he¡¯s not even joking. ¡°Oh,¡± I whisper. Shit, what do you say to that? I


    know  I  should  have  a  witty eback  but  my  brain  has  literally  just  been  fried.  I  stare  out  the  front


    windscreen as my brain malfunctions.

 CHAPTER 43

    That may just be the hottest or scariest statement I think I have ever heard from a man in my life.


    We finally make it to my front door and I thank the Lord that my two t mates have gone to their


    music festival. I have the apartment to myself for the whole weekend. Although, as I look to the gorgeous


    man standing next to me holding three bottles of wine and a bottle of tequ, that could be debatable.


    Maybe a reason to be quiet would be good.


    He stands behind me as I open the door and starts to trail his lips up and down my neck, asionally


    biting me. I stand with the key in front of the keyhole, unable to put a thought together or even open the


    door.


    He reaches around and takes the key from me, opening the door before he turns me around in his arms


    to kiss him and begins to walk with me tiptoeing backwards. He drops the bottle of liquor on the table and


    then he has me up against a wall, his hard cock rubbing up against me, and his lips abusing my mouth.


    We stand kissing for an extended time and I am lost for breath.


    He stands back and his eyes drop down my body for a moment. ¡°Do you want to y a game?¡±


    I smile.


    He picks up the bottle of liquor and leads me by the hand into the kitchen.


    ¡°Shot sses?¡± he asks.


    ¡°Umm.¡± I try to think where I have seen them. ¡°Top cupboard.¡±


    He gets out six shot sses and lines them up on the bench and then opens the tequ and fills them


    all.


    I stand still and watch him, my core throbbing and wet from the feel of his cock only moments ago.


    ¡°What¡¯s the game?¡± I smirk.


    He kisses me and his tongue sweeps though my mouth before he lifts me to sit on the kitchen bench.


    Fuck, he¡¯s hot.


    ¡°The game is called unshot.¡±


    I frown. ¡°Unshot?¡±


    His mouth drops to my breast through my shirt and he bites my nipple.


    ¡°For every shot that I drink, I get to take a piece of clothing off you.¡± I smile. I like this game.


    ¡°What do I get when I drink a shot?¡± I breathe.


    His dark eyes hold mine. ¡°You get my tongue on you somewhere.¡±


    My insides start to liquefy and my ovaries are chanting skull, skull, skull.


    He picks up his ss and tips his head back, drinking it down. Hisrge tonguees out to lick his


    lips and anticipation thrums through my body. He puts his ss down and lifts my shirt over my head. I sit


    on the bench in my ckce bra and skirt and stockings.


    He licks his lips again and his eyes drop to my breasts. Oh, I want that tongue on me.


    I pick up my ss and drink my shot and he bends to pull my bra back and takes my nipple in his


    mouth, quickly biting me with a hard suck. I jump and my legs open that bit farther by themselves.


    He stands and drinks another shot, licks the tequ from his lips again, and lets his dark, wanting eyes


    burn holes in my restraint.


    Holy fuck, this game is hot.


    ¡°Stand up.¡± He growls.


    I stand and he undoes my skirt, sliding it down my legs. I stand before him in a ckce g-string and


    bra,  with  thigh-high  sheer  stockings  that  have  a  band  of  thick ce  around  the  tops.  Truth  be  known,  I


    bought this lingerie especially for tonight. I knew there was a slight chance that I would end up doing


    something like this.


    He hisses in approval as his hungry eyes roam down my body. He picks me up then sits me back on


    the bench to aggressively rip my legs open wide with his hands. All I can do is throw my head back in


    pleasure.


    Once again, his tongue traces my lips as he taunts me with it. My eyes hold his and I lift my shot to my


    lips and drink it down.


    The liquor burns all the way down my esophagus, but it¡¯s nowhere near as hot as the fire between my


    legs.


    He smiles and fills the four sses again.


    Holy fuck, this is going to be one hell of a hangover.


    He bends and trails his tongue up the length of my neck. When he leans over me I can see the huge


    erection  though  his  suit  pants,  but  something  about  being  partially  undressed  while  he  remains  fully


    dressed is only amplifying the whole experience.


    His tongue starts to roam from my neck to my breast down to my stomach. My hand is on the back of


    his head as he growls against me.


    Oh  dear  God,  I  may  not  survive  this.  His  hands  slip  under  the  side  of  my  panties  and  he  runs  his


    fingertips through my dripping flesh.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Fuck, yeah,¡± he growls against my stomach.


    My eyes roll back in my head.


    He slides a single finger inside me and starts to pulse it in and out as his mouth sucks my nipple. My


    legs are as wide as they can go.


    Oh¡­ this is so, so slutty.

 CHAPTER 44

    He stands and lifts the ss to his lips as I hold my breath. My ovaries start to chant again, skull,


    skull, skull.


    He drinks it down then he removes my bra, smiles in appreciation as my breasts fall free.


    His thumb gently dusts over my erect nipple. ¡°Very nice,¡± he whispers.


    I pick up my ss and tip my head back. He pushes me back onto the bench as he seemingly loses


    control at the sight of my naked skin, and his mouth runs between my two breasts as if he doesn¡¯t know


    which one he wants in his mouth. His hand goes back to between my legs and he slides three fingers into


    me, causing me to arch and cry out.


    ¡°Legs back,¡± he whispers over my stomach.


    I pull my legs back and he starts to really ride me with his strong, thick fingers, causing my back to


    arch even farther off the bench toward him. My mouth hangs open in pleasure. Oh, shit, I¡¯m going toe.


    He senses it and pulls out immediately, leaving me to sigh in his absence.


    He stands and drinks the shot. His eyes drop to my panties and he smiles darkly as he pulls them down


    my legs.


    And there it is. I¡¯m sitting before him, naked except for my high top sheer stockings. His hungry eyes


    drop to the pulsing ce between my legs. Waxed to have just a small triangle of short hair, I feel open


    and vulnerable. I¡¯m wet, so wet. And goddamn it, I need that tongue on, in me, all over me¡­ now.


    I slowly pick up my ss and lick the rim of it for added effect and his breath catches as he watches


    my tongue go to work.


    I drink it down and my eyes hold his. ¡°Lick. Sip. Suck,¡± I whisper.


    He loses control and throws me onto my back across the bench and pulls me apart to his gaze. I lie


    still and hold my breath, unable to move as I stare at the ceiling.


    Silence falls.


    This is a damn drinking game and here I think this is the most intimate moment I have ever had with


    anyone in my life.


    With  one  hand  spreading  me  open,  star  slides  his  other  fingers  into  me,  watching  as  my  body


    struggles to ept him. His breath quivers with arousal.


    ¡°Ohh,¡± he breathes. ¡°That has got to be the most beautiful thing I have ever seen.¡±


    He pulls his fingers out, and as his dark eyes hold mine, he sucks them clean and dips his head.


    His tongue burns me the minute it touches me, and he rips my legs back to the bench. Unable to control


    himself any longer, he lets go and really starts to eat me. I sit up on my elbows as I watch the gorgeous


    man¡¯s head bob up and down between my legs, and when he bites my clitoris, I get dizzy. Is it the alcohol


    fog or the loss of blood to my brain? I will never know, but this is the hottest thing I have ever seen.


    He is fully dressed in a suit and on his knees across a kitchen bench burying his face between my legs.


    ¡°Yes,¡± he growls into me. ¡°You taste so good.¡±


    Oh¡­ God. I drop my head back as my pleasure takes over, the orgasm ripping through every part of


    me and forcing my body forward violently.


    And then he kisses me softly, tenderly and I feel myself be emotional. I have to close my eyes to


    block out the emotion.


    What the hell is this?


    My haunted eyes meet his again for just a moment before he tears his gaze away from mine and drops


    his head to my neck.


    Is it the alcohol?


    ¡°I need you,¡± he whispers as he removes his suit jacket. ¡°I need your body around mine.¡±


    Oh, yes. I regain myposure and stand to rip his jacket from his shoulders. I want him. I want him


    inside of me now. I unbutton his shirt in double quick time and am rewarded with the sight of his perfect


    torso.


    Naturally athletic and with a scattering of dark hair across his chest, he has the most beautiful olive


    skin that contrasts against his white shirt. I unzip his pants and drop them down his legs. No words are


    required. I know he needs this as much as I do.


    His ck jocks do nothing to hide his arousal; his hard cock is sitting well above the waistband.


    He¡¯s big.


    He¡¯s fucking perfect.


    It¡¯s my turn to lead. I slide his pants down his legs and he throws his head back as I roll his testiclesContent is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    in  my  hand.  It¡¯s  been  a  long  time  since  I¡¯ve  been  with  a  man.  I¡¯ve  missed  this.  ¡­¡­¡­.  although  my


    previous boyfriend was nothing like this. Notparable really. This man is a species all of his own.


    I  lead  him  to  my  bedroom  and  flick  on  the mp  as  I  sit  him  on  my  window  seat.  He  stays  silent,


    watching me intently as I saunter around naked apart from my stockings. I kneel before him and kiss his


    thick shaft. He smells divine and the pre-ejacte is dripping from the end of him. I take him in my mouth


    and he sighs in pleasure. Thank God he got me off first. At least I can concentrate on the job at hand now.


    I flick my tongue over the end of his shaft. He smiles darkly and grabs the back of my head then forces


    me down. His two hands are resting on the back of my head as he starts to roll his hips and ride my mouth,


    my  eyes  closing  in  pleasure.  I¡¯ve  never  had  this  before-had  a  man  that  was  so  tantly  sexual  that


    nothing else matters but us. It¡¯s addictive and damn dangerous to my sanity.


    He loses control and stands as his hands hold my head with pressure. He begins to really fuck my


    mouth.

 CHAPTER 45

    God, I¡¯m so hot for this.


    ¡°You look so fucking perfect there on your knees,¡± he whispers darkly.


    I can do nothing but look up at him and as he looks down at me something changes between us. The


    tectonic tes move and I feel my world crash to a halt. He stops, frozen as if he feels it, too. His haunted


    eyes stare down at me and I frown. His fingertips gently cup my face. ¡°Emmaline,¡± he whispers.


    What is this and how have I ever lived without it?


    He sits down on the bench seat and pulls me over him. ¡°Kiss me.¡±


    I straddle over his legs and bend and kiss him, but instead of being the animalistic kiss I am expecting,


    it¡¯s tender. It¡¯s intimate.


    ¡°Ride me, my love,¡± he whispers.


    I kneel on either side of him and he directs his shaft to my opening, he slides it back and forth through


    my dripping flesh and we both groan out in pleasure. This is going to be so good.


    He grabs my hips and positions me over him. Fear overwhelms me.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time. Please be careful with me,¡± I whisper.


    His lips take mine and he pulls me onto him, swaying me from side to side to try and work his way in.


    My mouth hangs open.


    ¡°Kiss me,¡± he whispers in desperation.


    I kiss him as his body pushes into mine, but he¡¯s so big he can¡¯t even get in.


    ¡°Rx, Em,¡± he whispers against my lips. ¡°It won¡¯t hurt, I promise.¡±


    And just the sound of him gently whispering my name is all it takes for my body to open up and let him


    slide deep into his home.


    We stay frozen. I¡¯m shocked at the size and intensity of this god, but I think he is holding off from


    orgasming.  My  head  is  starting  to  spin  and  I  know  it¡¯s  the  alcohol,  but  damn,  this  is  the  best  drinking


    session of all time.


    I gently lift myself up and feel the intensity of his possession. ¡°You okay?¡± he whispers against my


    cheek.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I breathe.


    I lift again and he grabs my hips for support before he slowly starts to lift me up and down.


    He¡¯s so big, and the burn that¡¯sing from between my legs is damn near electric.


    ¡°You okay?¡± he asks again in a breath.


    I nod and regain my own ability to speak. This sex is ridiculous. It¡¯s all consuming. How does a girl


    ever recover from sex like this?


    ¡°Go,¡± I breathe. ¡°Fuck me.¡±


    He groans in pleasure and picks me up without hesitation, mming me back down and forcing my


    mouth open as his dark eyes are fix on mine. He lifts me up and down as I take everything he has to offer,


    the sound of our bodies pping together filling the room.


    ¡°Ah, fuck, yeah,¡± he yells as he loses control.


    He grabs my legs and lifts my knees higher to push himself deeper and I start to turn to jelly.


    ¡°Come,¡± he orders as he loses control.


    ¡°No,¡± I cry. ¡°I don¡¯t want this to end.¡±


    He kisses me and closes his eyes. ¡°We will never end, Em,¡± he whispers into my open mouth.


    He lurches forward as hees in a rush and I follow immediately, an intense orgasm utterly ruining


    me for any man.


    We scramble for air then we kiss gently, tenderly and my eyes peel open as I drop my head to his


    shoulder.


    We don¡¯t speak. What is there to say when something is already perfect?


    star¡¯s phone wakes me as an alertes through, and he shuffles around in the dark to find it on the


    side table. I sit up, turn themp on, and nce at the clock. It¡¯s 4am and he grabs his phone and reads his


    message. I am exhausted. We have only been asleep for an hour or so. We¡¯ve been making love for hours,


    and I am so, so sore. He sits on the side of the bed in silence as I watch him quietly.


    He stands with renewed purpose.


    ¡°I have to go.¡±Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    My face drops. ¡°Where are you going?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Home.¡±


    ¡°Who texted you?¡±


    ¡°Nobody,¡± he replies as he stands and walks around to retrieve his clothes.


    That¡¯s a lie. Somebody freaking text him.


    ¡°Are you married?¡± I ask.


    ¡°No!¡± he snaps, clearly annoyed at my question. He disappears to the kitchen to retrieve his clothes


    that are strewn across the apartment.


    ¡°Engaged? Girlfriend?¡±


    ¡°No, I am just going home.¡±


    I re at him. Lying son of a bitch. You don¡¯t get a text from someone in the middle of the night and


    then have to rush home.


    He rips his shirt around his shoulders, annoyed with my usations.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that,¡± he barks.


    ¡°Like what?¡± I sneer.


    ¡°Like you¡¯re disappointed with me.¡±

 CHAPTER 46

    My  eyes  hold  his  for  a  moment  as  I  try  to  reconcile  what  just  happened  and  I  shake  my  head  in


    confusion. ¡°Whatever,¡± I snap. Holy shit, I just had sex with a married man. He probably has kids. My


    stomach rolls at the thought. Oh my God, he didn¡¯t wear a condom. Fuck.


    He bends and chastely kisses me on the lips. ¡°I¡¯ll see youter.¡±


    I narrow my eyes at him. ¡°I doubt that.¡±


    He stands still for a moment assessing my words. ¡°What?¡± He snaps angrily.


    I shake my head and roll over and turn my back to him. This is unfucking believable. ¡°Close the door


    on your way out,¡± I sneer.


    I wake  to  my  body  lurching  forward.  Oh  no.  I¡¯m  going  to  be  sick.  I  run  through  the  apartment  to  the


    bathroom and vomit violently.


    Hell.


    Perspiration dampens my skin. I slide down the wall and sit on the floor between the bath and the


    sink, my skin against the cold tiles. I¡¯m hot and mmy and so, so sick.


    Damn him.


    What the hell kind of night was that? I put my face into my hands in disgust.


    I stand, and with shaky hands I turn the tap on in the shower. I need to wash this dirty feeling from my


    body. My eyes stare down at the sink and I see his watch sitting on the counter. I pick it up and stare at it,


    allowing my mind to drift back tost night.


    ¡°Get in here, you gorgeous thing.¡± He¡¯d smiled broadly as he¡¯d undone his watch, sitting it on the


    bench before he had pulled me underneath the water with him. We kissed, long and tender after our fifth or


    sixth  lovemaking  session.  There¡¯d  been  no  embarrassment  of  my  body,  no  shame,  only  the  feeling  of


    overwhelming affection and fun.


    My heart hurts.


    How stupid and jaded could I have been?


    I bend to wash myself and wince in pain. I¡¯m so sore and I know he would be, too. We had rough sex


    for hours and hours until, in the end, he had nothing left to give. Our bodies gave up before our minds did,


    and even after the overwhelming sexual need was over, we had still kissed in each other¡¯s arms for hours.


    For a while I had felt so safe.


    What if his wife or girlfriend wants sex today? Would he have it with her?


    My eyes fill with tears. I have never felt so used. After the most amazing night of my life, he went to


    someone else¡¯s bed. She called him while he was naked with me.


    My eyes widen in horror and I dry retch again. Oh no, he didn¡¯t wear a condom. I was so lost in the


    moment that I totally forgot a condom and he didn¡¯t bring it up.


    What in the hell is wrong with me? I got caught at my work jacking him off. I yed a tequ drinking


    game and had awesome mind blowing sex with a married man.


    Who have I turned into?


    I slump down to the floor of the shower and cry shameful, dirty tears.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    They say if you let your soul be still you will learn three new things about yourself every day. Frankly, the


    things I have learnt about myself in the past five days are just damn disturbing. It¡¯s been five days since


    Mr.  star  O¡¯Shea  left  me  in  the  early  hours  of  the  morning,  and  to  be  honest,  I  have  never  been  so


    rattled in all of my life. I haven¡¯t heard a word from him and I don¡¯t expect to, either.


    Probably the most disturbing piece of information came to me today when I realized that, if given the


    chance, I would do it again.


    Tonight.


    Any night. In fact, I would go as far as to say if he was driving down the street I would probably run


    out  in  front  of  his  car  so  he  could  knock  me  over.  Then,  and  only  then,  would  the  bastard  have  to


    acknowledge me and acknowledge this shitty feeling he has left in my gut. Longing and guilt all rolled into


    disgust. I even went and had blood tests on Monday in my lunch break. If he didn¡¯t wear a condom with


    me  he  obviously  doesn¡¯t  wear  them  with  anyone  else,  either,  and  with  sexual  skills  like  that,  I  am


    imagining he gets a lot of practice in. My eyes close in pain as I remember the drinking game. How many


    women has he yed that with? I bet it has 100% sess rate because I fell for it, hook line and sinker.


    I¡¯m disgusted with myself.


    No man has ever affected me like star. His beautiful eyes and that body were built for sin. I keep


    seeing  his  face  and  the  way  that  he  looked  at  me  when  we  were  making  love.  I  can  feel  the  way  he


    touched  me  and  I¡¯m  aching  for  him  to  touch  me  again.  I  drop  my  head  into  my  hands,  aware  that  I¡¯m


    turning into someone I don¡¯t like. I look up from my desk toward reception and Stephanie narrows her


    beady little eyes at me.


    Stephanie, also known as the blonde bust-a-move chick from reception. I picked Travis¡¯ mind for the


    gossip, and coincidentally enough, she is the chick who has slept with Mark in the past. Now that I know


    this I can easily see by the way her eyes follow him around the office that she still has a thing for him.


    Unfortunately, for her, and me, his eyes are following my ass around the office.


    This whole situation is one big fuck up. I know I have to tell mark that I just want to be friends, but to


    be honest, I feel too weak at the moment to even go there. There is absolutely no fight left in this soul of


    mine.

 CHAPTER 47

    I pick up my phone and check it again. He still hasn¡¯t called. In my desperate mind I want to message


    star and tell him I¡¯m thinking about him and wish him goodnight¡­ but why drag myself through the


    mud any further? A little voice thates from my stupid heart keeps reminding me maybe he may not be


    married-that maybe he really did care as much as he seemed to during our night together. The logical


    part of my brain keeps over ruling, however. Who would have called him in the middle of the night other


    than a partner? Why else would he get up and leave me like that? Why hasn¡¯t he called at all? He isn¡¯t


    thinking about me or he would be here now.


    ¡°Are you getting the chocte and caramel?¡± I ask Brielle as I stare through the frosted ss cab. It¡¯s


    Wednesday night and I am in the ice cream parlor with Hank and Brielle. Hank has been beautiful to me


    this week while I have been down, and I just know that the girl who gets him is going to be one lucky


    bitch.


    ¡°Yes, what are you getting?¡±


    ¡°Mocha and macadamia crunch.¡±


    ¡°Mmm, yum. Let¡¯s sit near the window.¡± She gestures to the seat near the front of the shop.


    ¡°So, tell me why we are here again?¡± I ask as I take my seat next to the two of them.


    ¡°Spying.¡±


    I frown. ¡°On who?¡±


    She narrows her eyes as she looks out the window to the restaurant across the road. ¡°Julian has a date


    tonight.¡± I smirk. ¡°So?¡±


    Hank narrows his eyes as he stares toward the restaurant.


    She licks her ice cream angrily. ¡°So¡­ I want to see what this Bernadette with the toffee voice looks


    like.¡±


    ¡°Ugh, you so like him now.¡± I roll my eyes. ¡°You¡¯re actually admitting it?¡±


    ¡°No, this is¡­¡± She hesitates as she thinks of an answer. ¡°I¡¯m checking on him for the kids.¡±


    Hank smirks into his ice cream as he licks it. I smile broadly and shake my head. ¡°That¡¯s a deplorable


    lie and you know it. Did he tell you he had a date?¡±


    She  shakes  her  head.  ¡°No,  the  girl¡­  woman¡­  whatever  she  is,  rang  and  left  a  message  with  me


    asking me to tell him that she had changed the restaurant for tonight. Apparently, his phone was switched


    off and she couldn¡¯t reach him.¡±


    I nod as I peer through the window. ¡°What did he say when you gave him the message?¡±


    ¡°He seemed¡­ ufortable.¡±


    I smile.


    ¡°What?¡± She frowns.


    ¡°I love it when you know something that they don¡¯t think you know.¡±


    She nods and clinks her ice cream with mine. ¡°Same here.¡±


    ¡°Tell me about the concert?¡± Brielle asks Hank.


    Hank smiles proudly and I join him. ¡°Hank kissed a girl.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Brielle whispers as she widens her eyes. ¡°This is great. Did you get to second base?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± He screws up his face.


    We sit in silence for a moment. ¡°Have you heard from star?¡± she asks me.


    It¡¯s my turn to violently lick my ice cream this time. ¡°Nope.¡±


    ¡°Hmm. What did he actually say to you again?¡±


    ¡°He said that he wasn¡¯t married and that he was annoyed at the insinuation.¡± She frowns. ¡°He¡¯s a bit


    up himself, isn¡¯t he?¡±


    ¡°Totally,¡± I reply tly. I begin to get the strobe light sensation in my eyes again and I grip the edge of


    the table to hold my bnce. The white light flickers and then it stops suddenly. I frown. What the heck isContent is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    this?


    ¡°I still think an old girlfriend poked his eye out with a pencil.¡± She smirks. I regain my equilibrium


    and look up, nobody seemed to notice what just happened, so maybe it¡¯s just stress? ¡°Wouldn¡¯t surprise


    me, I might do the other one yet.¡±


    Shit, I need to go to a doctor about this.


    ¡°And then what?¡± she asks.


    I shrug, annoyed. ¡°Nothing. I haven¡¯t heard from him at all.¡± She frowns deep in thought. ¡°And you


    like him?¡±


    ¡°I thought I did.¡±


    She smirks. ¡°Hot sex?¡±


    ¡°Stupid hot.¡±


    ¡°I want to know more about this tequ undressing game.¡± Hank smirks.


    ¡°Maybe  you  can  y  it  with  him  some  time,¡±  I  reply  deadpan  as  I  roll  my  eyes  as  I  look  to  the


    restaurant across the road. ¡°What time was their dinner booked?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Seven.¡±


    I look at my watch. ¡°It¡¯s 9. 30pm Maybe they have already gone.¡± Brielle narrows her  eyes as  she


    peers across the road.


    ¡°Hey, if you¡¯re here with us, where are the kids?¡± I frown.


    ¡°Sleepovers.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, sneaky.¡± I smirk.

 CHAPTER 48

    She smiles broadly and taps her temple. ¡°What are you going to do about Mark then?¡±


    ¡°Crap, I don¡¯t know. It¡¯s so ufortable. He¡¯s flirting up a storm every chance he gets.¡± I blow out


    a disgusted breath.


    ¡°You should tell him that you don¡¯t want anything serious right now.¡±


    ¡°He asked me to go to dinner on Friday night. I thought I could tell him then.¡± Brielle smiles broadly.


    ¡°The London effect might hit you again and you might end up getting on the tequ and on with him. That


    would be funny.¡±


    Hankughs and bumps his ice cream into Brielle¡¯s.


    ¡°Hrious,¡± I mutter. ¡°Not happening.¡± I look across the road and see the door of the restaurant open.


    ¡°Here hees.¡±


    We all scooch down in our spying seats so we can¡¯t be seen.


    Julian holds the door open and then a womanes out in a sexy red dress.


    Brielle¡¯s mouth drops open in horror. ¡°Are you kidding me?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s pretty. I¡¯m impressed,¡± I reply with raised eyebrows.


    ¡°She¡¯s young!¡± Brielle snaps. ¡°Is he frigging kidding?¡±


    ¡°She would be mid-twenties,¡± I reply. ¡°That¡¯s not too young. What seems to be the problem?¡±


    Brielle  is  outraged  and  steam  is  practically  shooting  from  her  ears.  ¡°What  would  a  young  blonde


    bombshell want with a middle aged man?¡±


    I roll my eyes. ¡°Funny you should ask that. I do wonder myself.¡±


    Hank snickers. ¡°Touch¨¦.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s just after his money.¡± I raise my eyebrows. She can¡¯t be serious? ¡°Remind me why we are


    spying on him?¡±


    ¡°Because he¡¯s a fucking idiot,¡± she exims way too loud. Hank and I cringe and look around at the


    people surrounding us. ¡°Shh,¡± I whisper.


    We sit in silence as we watch them hold hands and disappear around the corner.


    I bite my lips to stifle my smile. ¡°Tell me.¡±


    ¡°Tell you what?¡± she replies, deadpan.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    She hesitates for a moment. ¡°We¡­ we had a moment.¡± ¡°A moment?¡± I frown.


    Hank¡¯s eyes meet mine briefly. I knew she was hiding something.


    ¡°Last week.¡± She swallows the lump in her throat. ¡°This is going to sound pervy.¡±


    ¡°I love pervy, you know that.¡± I smirk.


    ¡°Pervy works for me,¡± Hank whispers.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know he was home.¡±


    ¡°And?¡± I frown.


    ¡°He was going to be away for the night as he had a work thing on a couple of hours away.¡± I nod and


    sip my coke.


    ¡°Samuel had a dream earlier in the night and it really upset him.¡±


    ¡°Go on.¡±


    ¡°I had been reading a really good book and it was about 2am and I thought I would just go and check


    on Samuel before I went to sleep.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m  listening,¡±  replies  Hank,  deep  in  concentration.  ¡°I  was  in  my  little  ck  silky  nightgown.¡±  I


    smile broadly. I know where this is going. Hank and my eyes meet.


    ¡°I checked on Samuel and was on my way back to bed when I heard something in Julian¡¯s room.¡± MyN?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    eyes widen.


    Hank sits forward to listen.


    ¡°So, I went in to see if everything was okay, and the light was on in his bathroom. I peered around the


    door and Julian was in there.¡±


    ¡°What was he doing?¡±


    ¡°He was naked.¡± ¡°Naked?¡± I breathe.


    Hanks eyes widen.


    She nods.


    ¡°What was he doing?¡± I sit forward in my seat. This is getting juicy.


    ¡°He was naked and¡­ pulling himself.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I shriek.


    ¡°Fucking hell,¡± whispers Hank.


    ¡°Shh,¡± she hisses as her eyes nce around at our surroundings. ¡°He didn¡¯t see me, and I don¡¯t know


    what happened, but I couldn¡¯t move, so I stood there and watched him.¡± My eyes nearly bulge from their


    sockets and I have to put my hands over my mouth to suppress the shock.


    ¡°What the hell happened?¡± I whisper.


    ¡°He looked up and saw me watching him.¡±


    ¡°Fuck off,¡± Hank breathes.


    ¡°It¡¯s true.¡±


    ¡°Holy crap, what did he do?¡± I ask.


    ¡°He kept going.¡±


    ¡°He kept going? Holy shit. H-he kept going?¡± I stammer. I can¡¯t believe this.


    ¡°Yes, and I stood still in a satin ck nightgown and watched the damn show.¡±


    I burst outughing. ¡°He came in front of you.¡±


    She nods.


    ¡°Oh my fucking God.¡±


    Hank¡¯s eyes are the size of saucers.


    ¡°What happened the next morning?¡±


    ¡°He acted like it didn¡¯t happen. But it¡¯s a thing now and I know we are both thinking about it.¡±


    Iugh out loud. ¡°How have you not told me this?¡±


    ¡°Because the London effect is giving me wet dreams of my fucking boss and I¡¯m turning into a stalking


    creeper.¡±

 CHAPTER 49

    ¡°Holy crap. It really is.¡± Iugh out loud, unable to believe the events she has just told me about.


    ¡°And you really are a creeper.¡±


    Hank lifts his ice cream in the air and we all clink them together. ¡°You girls are officially my favorite


    kind of crazy.¡±


    It¡¯s Friday night and we are at a bar, with Hank and Vanessa is meeting us in an hour.


    ¡°I love this bar,¡± Brielle gushes as she looks around. We sit at a bench seat in the corner.


    I smile into my vodka lime and soda. ¡°I know, it¡¯s the epitome of English, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°It so is.¡±


    I smile proudly that I know a cool ce.


    ¡°Tell me about Mark?¡± she asks.


    I sit back in my chair as I choose my words. ¡°He¡¯s annoying.¡±


    ¡°Annoying?¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± I reply as I sip my drink.


    ¡°And?¡±


    ¡°And he keeps telling me I¡¯m beautiful.¡±


    She smiles into her ss.


    ¡°Ugh.¡± I roll my eyes in disgust.


    She raises a brow and smirks.


    I shrug.


    She looks at me deadpan.


    ¡°What?¡± I ask.


    ¡°You don¡¯t like him at all?¡± She frowns.


    ¡°He¡¯s okay, Seems handsome and intelligent enough.¡±


    She crunches on her ice. ¡°He doesn¡¯t have the thing does he?¡±


    I shrug again.


    She shakes her head. ¡°Screw that guy wrecking this fun for you. What possessed you to sleep with


    him, anyway?¡±


    ¡°This isn¡¯t about star,¡± I snap.


    ¡°Bullshit. You were lusting after Mark for months and now we are here and he is being all sexy and


    you don¡¯t think he has the thing. What¡¯s that about?¡±


    I put my fingers to my temples. ¡°Maybe he will grow on me.¡±


    She shakes her head as she puts her hand up for the bartender to order another round of drinks.


    ¡°The thing doesn¡¯t grow. They either have it¡­ or they don¡¯t.¡±Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    I put my head back in dismay, knowing it¡¯s true.


    ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re right. Mark doesn¡¯t have it. But I think that¡¯s just because I need to know who called


    him.¡±


    ¡°Called him when?¡± Brielle frowns.


    ¡°Not Mark! star!¡± I snap.


    ¡°Why the fuck are we still talking about that douchebag?¡±


    ¡°Because I¡¯m pissed off that someone called him and I will never know who it was or why he left.¡±


    ¡°Who the hell cares who called him? It was obviously his wife. Nobody leaves in the middle of the


    night for no reason. He got you to have sex in a drinking game. It was like a bad college experience.


    Forget about it.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re right.¡± I sigh into my drink as my eyes drift to the door in time to see star and his


    brother Thomas walk through it.


    ¡°H-holy¡­ s-shit,¡± I stammer, quickly ducking my head.


    ¡°What?¡± Brielle asks as she looks around. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°star is here.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± she whispers as she cranes her neck to turn and see him. ¡°Which one?¡±


    ¡°The trendy tall one.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± she whispers into her drink. ¡°Shit, he is hot.¡±


    I slide down in my seat, hoping he won¡¯t see me. ¡°Thanks for reminding me, bitch,¡± I whisper. She


    nods as she stares at him while biting her straw.


    I slink down farther into my chair. ¡°What¡¯s he doing?¡± I croak.


    ¡°He¡¯s at the bar.¡±


    Why did I want toe here tonight?


    ¡°Fuck, he¡¯s seen you.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I whisper.


    ¡°Yep. He¡¯sing over.¡± ¡°No! What?¡± I snap again as my eyes widen in fear.


    He appears next to the table and I look up. ¡°Hiding from someone?¡± he asks casually.


    Cocky bastard. ¡°No.¡± I reply as I sit up in my chair.


    He smirks. ¡°I¡¯m star.¡± He shakes Brielle¡¯s hand.


    Her eyes drift to me.


    ¡°Hello.¡± She smiles. ¡°I¡¯m Brielle.¡± Thomas his brother walks over to the table.


    ¡°This is my brother Thomas,¡± he introduces. ¡°Thomas, this is Brielle.¡±


    Brielle smiles broadly. ¡°We have met. Nice to see you again, Thomas.¡±


    ¡°Hello.¡± He smiles cheekily.

 CHAPTER 50

    ¡°Please, join us.¡± She gestures to the chairs at the table. My eyes widen in horror. Is she kidding?


    Thomas  obviously  likes  the  look  of  my  about-to-be-bashed  friend,  dropping  into  the  seat  without  any


    hesitation. star stays standing and I look down at the table to avoid his stare.


    ¡°Is that okay with you, Emmaline?¡±


    My angry eyes snap up to him. ¡°My name is Emerson. Please call me that.¡±


    He raises his eyebrows in question. ¡°Is that a yes?¡±


    ¡°Fine,¡± I snap.


    He sits down.


    This is just great. I want to punch him in the nose across the table. I lift the menu to hide my scowling


    face.


    ¡°Are you eating, too?¡± Thomas asks.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Brielle smiles. ¡°Your ent is Irish, yes?¡±


    Thomas smiles. ¡°Guilty.¡±


    Brielle giggles shyly.


    I roll my eyes. Give me a fucking break. Now they are going to sit here and flirt and star and I are


    going to ignore each other. Perfect.


    The waitresses over. ¡°Are you all ready to order?¡± I open my menu annoyed. ¡°I will have the


    pasta.¡±


    Brielle starts to order and my eyes wander to star who is staring at me openly. Stop watching me,


    asshole.


    ¡°What?¡± I mouth angrily. I¡¯m so pissed off with this guy I can¡¯t even pretend he doesn¡¯t shit me.


    He holds both of his hands up in the air, mocking my venom. I¡¯m not even joking. I¡¯m so mad I could


    cut out his kidney with a breadstick.


    ¡°How have you been?¡± he asks.


    Oh, you mean how have I been since you made me feel like a dirty whore? ¡°Great, thanks.¡± I snap.


    ¡°You?¡± He shrugs. ¡°I¡¯ve been better.¡±


    My eyes narrow. What¡¯s that code for? My wife found out I slept with you and now I¡¯m sleeping on


    the streets. The waitress goes to him next and he orders his meal as I watch him intently. What am I going


    to do? Do I pretend he didn¡¯t hurt my feelings or do Iy it all out on the table and give him a chance to


    exin? Who am I kidding? He doesn¡¯t want to exin. His phone beeps and I watch him type in his


    security code: 2457. Why do I watch people¡¯s phone codes? It¡¯s such a bad habit.


    Hmm, unless¡­ I have an idea.


    I take out my phone and text Brielle.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Get star¡¯s phone.


    She reads her text and frowns at me I raise my eyebrow. I text back:


    His security code is 2457.


    She picks up her drink and smirks into it as she texts back.


    What the fuck for?


    For some reason I find that funny and I drop my head to hide my smile. Thomas has now gotten up to


    go to the bar and star is still texting someone on his phone. I reply:


    Check his iing messages during the early hours of Saturday morningst week.


    She reads the texts and her eyes widen before she gives me one curt nod.


    Distract him.


    Shit, how do I do that? He ces his phone down on the table and I know that I have no time to waste.


    It¡¯s now or never. ¡°star, can youe and dance with me? I want to talk to you.¡±


    His eyes hold mine. ¡°Really?¡± He frowns as his eyes flick to the two desperate girls dancing alone on


    the dance floor.


    ¡°Yes, really.¡± I stand abruptly. He goes to pick up his phone but I take it off him and ce it back


    down on the table. ¡°You wont be needing that,¡± I reply as I drag him away from it. We approach the dance


    floor and I quickly fill with dread. This is the worst song I have ever heard. He rolls his lips to hide his


    smile. ¡°You like this song?¡± he asks as he wraps me in hisrge arms.


    Crap, he can¡¯t touch me. Hell. I didn¡¯t think this n through at all. He starts to get closer and closer


    until I can feel his breath in my ear. His arms are warm and tight as I rest my face on his chest. God damn


    it, why does he have to be such an asshole?


    ¡°Were you sick on Saturday morning?¡± He smiles.


    ¡°No. It was a night I would rather forget, though.¡±


    His face falls.


    Guilt fills me, why the heck do I care if I hurt his feelings? Screw him and his pretend feelings. He


    really has hurt mine. We turn and I look over to the table to see Brielle talking to Thomas and she gives


    me a nod. ¡°Lets go back. I don¡¯t like this song,¡± I announce.


    He shakes his head in confusion and we go back to the table. star sits quietly with his hands linked


    in front of him. Brielle and Thomas are deep in conversation about where Thomas works.


    ¡°What do you do for work, star?¡± Brielle asks.


    ¡°I¡¯m a photographer for magazines,¡± he replies.


    Huh, typical. He probably is a serial model screwer. I nod and sip my drink. Stop it. You¡¯re acting


    frigging crazy. It was a one-night stand-get the hell over it.


    Brielle starts to talk to the two boys and I read my message from Brielle.


    4. 00 AM Saturday from Thomas


    ¡°Where are you?¡±

 CHAPTER 51

    I frown at Brielle and gesture to Thomas with my chin. Who him?


    She nods subtly and shakes her head as if she doesn¡¯t understand, either. What the hell? He left me


    because his brother asked where he was. I start to feel my pulse throbbing in my veins. What the hell am I


    doing sitting here ying nice?


    I put my phone down onto the table and re at star. He raises his eyebrows in question.


    I shake my head in annoyance. Thomas and Brielle continue talking and I stare down at the table. I


    think it was better when I thought he had a reason to leave me. In my twisted mind I had been justifying us


    hooking up by thinking that the attraction between us had been so strong, he just hadn¡¯t been able to fight


    it. But no, I was just another number.


    ¡°Are you married, star?¡±


    Fuck it, I¡¯m justing out with it now. Who cares? It¡¯s not like I have anything to lose. He obviously


    doesn¡¯t care.


    star narrows his eyes, annoyed at my question. ¡°I have answered this already.¡±


    I re at him. ¡°That isn¡¯t a fucking answer.¡±


    ¡°No, I am not fucking married,¡± he growls.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare swear at me!¡± I¡¯m outraged. Of all the nerve. Irish swearing sounds mean.


    ¡°You swore first and it was a stupid question.¡±


    My mouth drops open in horror. ¡°Was it?¡± I snap.


    ¡°It was,¡± he half yells.


    My eyes flick to our twopanions who are, rather wisely, staying silent.


    ¡°If you¡¯re not married, tell me why your little brother here texts you in the middle of the night and asks


    where you are? Your wife or girlfriend had obviously called him to find out where you were.¡±


    His eyes flick to Thomas. ¡°How do you know that?¡±


    Brielle gives me a subtle don¡¯t do it shake of the head.


    ¡°Because Brielle hacked your phone, and I am so onto you, asshole,¡± I snap, outraged.


    His angry eyes re at Brielle. ¡°You hacked my damn phone?¡± He snaps.


    Brielle smiles stupidly, not quite believing I just dobbed her in so easily and she points at me. ¡°She


    told me to.¡±


    His angry eyese back to me. ¡°That¡¯s it.¡± He stands abruptly and throws his napkin onto the table.


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother leaving, because I am,¡± I yell.


    I grab my bag and storm toward the door and he bursts out after me. I run to the curb and lift my arm.


    ¡°Thomas, look after Brielle,¡± I yell at him, and he nods, too scared of my psycho performance.


    ¡°You are impossible,¡± star yells. ¡°You¡¯re angry with me because I¡¯m not married? How dare you


    invade my privacy?¡±


    I turn to face him, fury coursing through my veins. ¡°I¡¯m angry that you used me and we both know it


    was you who invaded me.¡±


    His face drops. ¡°Is that what you think?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it. I know it.¡±


    He stands still and watches me but doesn¡¯t answer.


    My anger gets the better of me, stupid tears form. ¡°You hurt me,¡± I whisper.


    His face drops and he steps toward me.


    I hold my hands up in defense. ¡°Don¡¯t. Don¡¯t you dare touch me,¡± I choke.


    ¡°Em¡­¡± He whispers.


    ¡°Stop it. I know you¡¯re a yer and you¡¯re used to this. This love and leave them routine must make


    your belt notches pretty big. Tell me, star, do I have an STD?¡± My voice cracks betraying my hurt.


    He frowns.


    ¡°If you didn¡¯t use a condom with me, you obviously don¡¯t use them at all.¡±


    His face falls. ¡°Of course I use them with everyone else. I¡¯mpletely clean. In fact, I have only had


    unprotected sex once in my life.¡±


    I shake my head in disgust. He¡¯s just cemented what a liar he is. He had unprotected sex with me


    numerous times¡­ he doesn¡¯t even remember how many times we did it. Sadnesses over me like a


    dark, heavy nket.


    ¡°It¡¯s not what you think?¡± He pauses. ¡°This situation is not what you think. I couldn¡¯t stay away from


    you.¡±


    I shake my head in disgust. The lies are just bleeding out of him now like poison. ¡°It is exactly what I


    think, star. Who are you kidding? You couldn¡¯t get away from me fast enough.¡±


    A cab arrives to save me. I jump into it, but he leans through the half open window. ¡°I don¡¯t want you


    to hate me.¡± I re up at him. ¡°Toote. I do,¡± I reply coldly. ¡°I hate that you made me feel like this.¡±Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    The cab pulls away from the curb and we speed down the street as the tears of sadness fill my eyes.


    London is a disaster.


    The sound of a gunshot makes me jolt up in bed, and I pant as I try to catch my breath.


    What was that?


    Who was shot?

 CHAPTER 52

    It¡¯s 3am and my bedroom is dark and still. I stand as my heart beats heavy in my chest and walk to the


    window to pull the sheer curtains back and stare down at the street below.


    Was that gunshot outside¡­ or was it all another dream?


    I feel like I¡¯m going crazy, between these dreams and the shing lights in my eyes.


    I get a ss of water and return to my window seat to watch the city lights below. I haven¡¯t been


    sleeping well, what with the constant, nagging thoughts of my characters, Henry and Elizabeth every night.


    I take out my notepad and let my imagination run wild.


    It¡¯s so life like that I would swear their story is real. This is going to be a great book.


    ¡°Would you like to go for a walk in the woods this afternoon,¡± Elizabeth asks hopefully.


    Henry¡¯s eyes hold hers and then he looks around the stable to make sure nobody can hear their


    conversation.  ¡°Elizabeth,  I  cannot  meet  you.  Why  would  you  want  to  walk  with  me?¡±  he  whispers.


    Even though she has been visiting him for weeks in the stables, he still cannot make sense of it.


    Elizabeth¡¯s face falls. ¡°I just want to spend time with you, I want to get to know you.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± He frowns.


    She hesitates. ¡°Because I like you.¡±


    ¡°You like me?¡± He smirks as if not believing her.


    She smiles and nods quickly. ¡°Very much. Please tell me that you like me, too.¡±


    ¡°Elizabeth,¡± he whispers. ¡°We could never be like that. I am below your station. You are to marry a


    duke. Your father would never allow it.¡±


    Elizabeth steps back from him and her back straightens in annoyance.¡± I don¡¯t want to marry a


    duke.  A  title  means  nothing  in  my  eyes.  I  shall  run  away  as  soon  as  I  get  the  chance.¡±  She  steps


    forward, grabbing his hand in hers.


    His eyes hold hers.


    ¡°Please.¡± She smiles hopefully.


    ¡°Elizabeth, you know I like you but you need to stop this. I am not allowed to have you.¡± The truth


    is¡­ he has thought of nothing else but hertely.


    ¡°But do you want me?¡± She dares herself to ask as she holds his hand in hers.


    Henry¡¯s eyes drop to her lips and his palm rises to rest against her cheek. ¡°More than anything, I


    want you,¡± he whispers.


    ¡°Kiss me,¡± she breathes as she looks up at him.


    Henry¡¯s eyes fly around the stable and back to hers.


    ¡°I need you to kiss me.¡± She smiles lovingly up at him.


    This crazy girl with her romantic notions will be the death of him, literally. Henry leans in and


    kisses her, his gentle hands cupping her face.


    Elizabeth pulls back and her eyes dance with delight. ¡°Meet me this afternoon at the stream by the


    bottom paddock.¡±


    Henry frowns. ¡°It¡¯s too dangerous. I will be strung up if I am caught with you alone.¡±


    She leans in and kisses him again ¡°Say you will. Rules are meant to be broken.¡±


    He swallows the lump in his throat as he contemtes his decision, knowing this is risky.


    ¡°I will meet you at three?¡± she whispers hopefully.


    Henry smiles at the ground, kicking the dirt with his shoe as he nods.


    Elizabeth smiles broadly. ¡°I shall dream of you all day, Henry.¡±


    Henry smiles bashfully. ¡°Goodbye, Elizabeth. Now go inside before you get me into trouble.¡±


    Emerson


    ¡°Can I see you tonight?¡± Mark asks hopefully.


    Please give up. I¡¯m not interested.


    We are in the kitchen at work and I am making a coffee. He is standing behind me, pretending to wait


    for the kettle. Every time Mark sees me go somewhere in the office, he¡¯s right behind me in five seconds


    t. Not even the lunchroom or photocopier are safe zones. ¡°Mark¡­¡± How do I put this? ¡°I want to be


    friends and get to know each other a bit more.¡± My eyes hold his. Please, please get the hint. I don¡¯t


    want to have toe out and say I don¡¯t like you. I do have to work with him, after all, but then I don¡¯t


    want to lead him on, either.


    ¡°You want to get to know me and be friends?¡± he repeats.


    I smile. ¡°Yes.¡±


    He grins and stands really close to me. ¡°So you are after a friend with benefits kind of thing?¡±


    What?


    ¡°Ahem,¡±  a  female  voice  interrupts.  We  both  turn  around  sheepishly.  Great.  It¡¯s  Stephanie  from


    reception¡­ again. This chick is busting my every move.


    ¡°S-steph,¡± Mark stammers. ¡°How are you?¡±


    She looks at him nkly and raises a brow. ¡°Did you just say what I think you said?¡±


    His eyes widen and flicker back to me. Christ, they are still on together.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    ¡°Steph, let¡¯s go into my office.¡± He tries to get her away from me before she says anything else.


    I smirk and drop my head. Busted, asshole.


    I walk back to my desk. ¡°Your phone has been going off,¡± Travis tells me as he types.


    ¡°Oh, sorry. I forgot to turn it on silent.¡± I pick it up and swipe the screen to see six missed calls from


    star.

 CHAPTER 53

    My heart does somersaults. Shit, what does he want? I haven¡¯t heard from him since our fight on the


    weekend and it¡¯s Wednesday now. Should I call him back?


    I think for a moment. No. He has been as ass. If he wants to contact me, he can keep on trying. I get


    back to work, feeling a little happier, when my desk phone rings.


    ¡°Hello, Emerson speaking.¡± I smile.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you answering my calls?¡± The thick Irish ent barks.


    I smile as I lose my ability to think, remaining silent.


    ¡°I¡¯m outside the front of your work building now. Come and see me for a moment, please?¡±


    I frown. Huh? ¡°I can¡¯t leave work.¡±


    ¡°Get down here now or I wille up to your desk.¡±


    He wouldn¡¯t.


    ¡°Listen.¡± My eyes dart around all my work colleagues who are too busy working to notice me. ¡°I


    know you are a spoilt Irish twat, but some of us have to work. What do you want to say?¡± I whisper.


    ¡°I¡¯d rather say it in person.¡±


    ¡°Tough shit.¡± I hang up. Fucking hell, who in the hell does this guy think he is?


    Damn, I would have liked to hear what he said, though. I smirk when I imagine his face when I hung


    up. Conceited prick. I get back to work, but five minutester the lift double doors open with a ding and I


    nce up. It¡¯s rare anyonees in at this time of the day. Wait. Don¡¯t tell me.


    star


    He¡¯s standing in the lift with his hands in his sports coat jacket, his just fucked hair resting wavy on


    the top of his head, and his big beautiful lips pursed.


    Damn it¡­ he looks orgasmic. And furious.


    Dread fills me as he storms though the office like a raging bull that¡¯s heading straight to my desk.


    ¡°I would like to see you, please.¡±


    Travis and Deirdre look up from their work. Shit, shit, shit.


    ¡°And I said I am working. Go. Away.¡± I turn back to myputer and pretend to type.


    Holy fucking shit, what next?


    ¡°I am not moving until youe downstairs with me for five minutes.¡±


    Fury starts to pump. Is he kidding? He¡¯s a spoilt fucking brat.


    ¡°I¡¯m not allowed to leave my desk,¡± I grind out through gritted teeth.


    star turns to Deirdre. ¡°I need to talk to Emerson about a customer rtions emergency.¡±


    I narrow my eyes as I start to hear my pulse pick in my ears. Is this a joke?


    ¡°That¡¯s fine, Emerson. You go,¡± Deirdre replies. Her and Travis exchange looks.


    I close my eyes and stand in a rage. ¡°Fine. Out!¡± I snap as I walk toward the stairs in the foyer. I don¡¯t


    want to walk past the management offices.


    Stupid Stephanie is sitting at the upstairs reception as we walk past toward the stairs. I re at her.


    ¡°Excuse me,¡± she calls to us.


    I turn around to face her as star heads down the stairs.


    ¡°The broom closet is that way,¡± she snickers through a fake smile. She points toward the management


    offices as if trying to be helpful.


    I walk back to her desk as my fury hits another level. ¡°Stephanie.¡± I put my hand on her desk and lean


    over into her face.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Go fuck yourself.¡±Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    She smiles sarcastically. ¡°Oh I do¡­ often.¡±


    My eyes hold hers.


    ¡°I personally don¡¯t do it in cupboards, though. Although, I¡¯m sure you would.¡± She raises her eyebrow


    in a silent dare.

 CHAPTER 54

    I re at her.


    Game on, mole.


    I turn and storm to the staircase. That fucking bitch is going down when I get back.


    I take the stairs two at a time with star hot on my heels. I stop at thending and turn to face him.


    ¡°Okay, what do you want?¡±


    He frowns. ¡°I want ten minutes.¡± My eyes widen. ¡°I¡¯m at work. You get five.¡±


    ¡°Your boss said you could take fifteen minutes. I want to grab a quick coffee.¡± ¡°Are you deaf? I am at


    work. I can¡¯t go for coffee. What is so damn desperate that it can¡¯t wait until tonight?¡±


    He looks at me. ¡°I just


    want  to  exin  myself  and  after  our  ten  minutes  at  coffee  you  will  never  have  to  see  me  again.  I


    promise. Okay?¡±


    My heart detes at the thought of never seeing him again. I do want to hear what he has to say. Damn


    it. ¡°Fine.¡± I turn and start walking down the stairs and he follows me silently. We get to the bottom and he


    gestures to the door. We walk out onto the street.


    ¡°Which way?¡± I ask.


    He points to the caf¨¦ down the road, and two minutester we have ordered coffee and are sitting at a


    table for two in the back of a trendy little space.


    I sit still, unsure what to say.


    He appears nervous, although I know he can¡¯t be.


    He grabs my hand across the table and my face drops. Please don¡¯t touch me.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°The things that you said to me on the weekend are ying on my mind and I can¡¯t stop thinking about


    them.¡±


    I raise an eyebrow. ¡°That was five days ago, star.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s changed?¡±


    He shrugs. ¡°I was just going to leave it but I can¡¯t until you know that I¡¯m not the person you think I


    am.¡±


    ¡°And what kind of person is that?¡±


    ¡°Married and in love with someone else. Or that I used you for sex.¡±


    I frown.


    ¡°You lied to me, straight up. You got a text and I asked you who sent it and you said nobody. I heard


    the texte through, star. I¡¯m not stupid.¡±


    His eyes hold mine. ¡°I had a photo shoot six hours north on the Saturday morning. Thomas wasing


    with me and we were going to spend the weekend away.¡±


    He squeezes my hand in his and I find myself watching his face.


    ¡°Thomas was staying at my house because we were leaving early. When he went to bed, I was meant


    to be going to an auction for just two hours. He had no idea where I was when the rm went off in the


    morning, telling him it was time for us to leave. That¡¯s when he text me.¡±


    I frown, hmm, is this true? ¡°Then why lie?¡±


    He shrugs and his eyes meet mine. He fiddles with my hand as he tries to articte his thoughts.


    The waitress puts our coffee on the table. ¡°Thank you,¡± we both reply in unison.


    He swallows as if contemting asking the next question. ¡°I have to know something.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°You said it had been a long time before me.¡± Our eyes meet. ¡°How long is a long time?¡±


    ¡°Fourteen months.¡±


    A frown crosses his face. ¡°How many?¡±


    ¡°One.¡±


    His eyes drop back to the table.


    ¡°Is that it?¡± I fake a smile. ¡°I get it. You¡¯re not married and you just banged a virtual virgin. Thanks


    for rifying.¡± I pull my hand from his and try to leave.


    ¡°Sit down, please.¡± He scrunches his face up as if I hurt his feelings.


    I sit still. ¡°I have to ask you something, star.¡±


    His eyese back to mine.


    ¡°Why act jealous? If you didn¡¯t care, why act so jealous?¡± I really do want to know this. It¡¯s been


    weighing heavily on my mind.


    He frowns. ¡°The jealousy isn¡¯t an act. I can¡¯t stand the thought of you with someone else.¡±


    I look at him nkly.


    ¡°Em, I just have a lot of things going on right now and I can¡¯t-¡±


    I cut him off.

 CHAPTER 55

    ¡°You can¡¯tmit.¡± I finish for him.


    He shakes his head softly. ¡°And I don¡¯t want you being upset because of me.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t wantmitment, star. I want respect.¡±


    He frowns.


    ¡°You misunderstand me. I have never had a one night stand before. I am not the kind of girl who does


    that sort of thing.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± he replies sadly.


    ¡°I had the wildest, craziest night of my life with this gorgeous stranger and it wasn¡¯t sleazy or cheap. I


    felt cared for and cherished.¡±


    ¡°You were.¡± He picks up my hand again and smiles softly.


    ¡°And then you lied.¡±


    He stares at me.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want a boyfriend that lies. I don¡¯t even want a boyfriend. I spent a long time trying to find


    myself and now that I have found her¡­ I¡¯m keeping her.¡±


    Confusion crosses his face.


    ¡°I want a friend. One that I know cares for me and wont lie to me.¡±


    ¡°You want friends with benefits?¡± He frowns in shock.


    I shake my head. ¡°I don¡¯t even know what I want, but I know it isn¡¯t putting all my eggs into one


    basket, giving you or anyone else the ability to make me feel like I did thisst week.¡±


    ¡°How did I make you feel?¡±


    I swallow the lump in my throat. ¡°Like I¡¯m insignificant,¡± I whisper.


    His eyes hold mine, his thumbs brushing over the back of my hand as he thinks. ¡°How could you ever


    think that?¡±


    I shrug.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want you with anyone else,¡± he whispers.


    I sit back. ¡°You just told me that you can¡¯tmit to anything.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± He frowns.


    ¡°What exactly are you saying?¡± I ask.


    He shrugs. ¡°I¡¯m going away in six weeks and probably won¡¯t be back before you leave.¡±


    ¡°And?¡±


    ¡°I just didn¡¯t want things to get messy between us.¡±


    I smirk. ¡°So, you thought being an ass was easier?¡±


    He nods once. I pick up my coffee and sip it. I don¡¯t know even what to say to that. Yes, I do: Coward.


    He stares into space as if contemting something. ¡°Tell me your idea of friends with benefits?¡±


    I smirk. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I have never had it, to be honest.¡± I think for a moment. ¡°In a perfect world I


    would have a friendship and a connection with someone without there being any expectations.¡±


    He frowns. ¡°Like what?¡±


    I shrug and smile as I sip my coffee. ¡°Like¡­¡± I hesitate. ¡°I would see them two or three times a week


    and we would care for each other but not fall in love.¡±


    His elbow is resting on the table, and he leans his cheek on his hand, a trace of a smile crossing hisMaterial ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    face at my romantic dream.


    ¡°And then when it ended, when I went home to Australia, we would both marry other people.¡±


    He watches me intently.


    ¡°Then in twenty years I could look back and say I had this beautiful friendship with a man in London


    back in the day, and it would be a happy memory. Something that was dear and special to me.¡±


    He smiles softly. ¡°That does sound nice.¡±


    I smile and pick up his free hand from the table. ¡°Thank you foring and seeing me. You are right, I


    do feel better.¡±


    His eyes hold mine and I know he wants to say something.


    ¡°You are not as much of an ass as I first thought.¡± I smirk.


    ¡°Could you sleep with me four or five times a week and not fall in love with me?¡± he asks suddenly.


    Iugh. ¡°You are so conceited, and I said two or three times, not four or five.¡±


    ¡°Rounding up.¡± He smiles, but I know he¡¯s dead serious.


    I pick up his hand and kiss the back of it. ¡°The question is, star, could you do it without falling in


    love with me?¡±


    His eyes hold mine and I melt into them a little.


    ¡°Aye.¡±


    ¡°And I would go home at the end of my trip? With no strings?¡±


    He smiles softly. ¡°Aye.¡±

 CHAPTER 56

    I feel my heart start to flutter. What the hell am I negotiating here? I¡¯m already hopelessly hung up on


    this guy. This is dangerous territory.


    ¡°I would want monogamy,¡± he whispers as he picks up my hand and kisses it.


    I raise a brow in question.


    ¡°I don¡¯t share.¡± His eyes darken.


    My mouth goes dry. ¡°Neither do I.¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t expect you to. I¡¯m a one-woman man.¡±


    We sit and stare at each other as the electricity starts to re between us.


    I start to feel my arousal roll at the mere thought that this n could actually work.


    His dark eyes drop to my mouth and his tongue slides over his lip. I feel our connection all the way to


    my toes.


    ¡°Can I see you tonight?¡± he asks in a whisper.


    I  smile  and  a  little  voice  from  the  back  of  my  psych  screams  No! You  are  setting  yourself  up  for


    heartbreak. ¡°You can.¡± I smile shyly.


    He raises his eyebrow sexily.


    Dear, God. I think I just made a deal with the devil himself.


    Control. Is it an illusion or conscious decision?Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Hmm, I just don¡¯t know. I willingly agreed for the n to involve us being casually exclusive, so why


    the hell am I so torn about my decision? Do I really want this, or was I just so excited that he offered not


    to  sleep  with  anyone  else,  I  jumped  at  the  chance  without  thinking  it  through?  Do  I  even  want  to  be


    exclusive with one man? I don¡¯t know anymore. I¡¯ve been over analyzing this all day. I think I¡¯m going to


    tell him that I want to keep seeing him but I¡¯m not going to promise anything else. But is that then opening


    the door for him to sleep with whoever he pleases? And will I kick myself for screwing up further down


    the track?


    I am d he put his cards on the table, though. I would hate to be pining for him like I was for the first


    two weeks after meeting him.


    It¡¯s 8pm and star is due to pick me up any moment now. I am primped and waxed to the nines and


    nervous as hell. I shouldn¡¯t be. This is just casual sex, I remind myself.


    I close my eyes. I already know it¡¯s deeper than that, so who am I kidding?


    I am wearing a navy, backless, long sleeve dress with high heel strappy stilettos. My hair is down and


    full, and my makeup is minimal. I even stopped and bought some sexy white satin underwear on the way


    home. This guy is costing me a fortune. Vanessa is at work and Hank is watching television when I hear a


    knock on the door and hold my breath. I close my eyes and listen.


    ¡°Hello,¡± I hear my Irishman say through a smile. ¡°I¡¯m star. I¡¯m here to pick up Em.¡±


    ¡°Oh, hi,¡± Hank replies goofily. ¡°She¡¯s in her bedroom. Through here.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    My bedroom door opens. I turn and there he stands in his blue jeans, white shirt and navy zer. He¡¯s


    so gorgeous and holy hell, he smells divine.


    He smiles sexily and turns to close the door behind him. I hold my breath as he walks toward me. He


    bends down and his lips brush mine, hisrge hand cupping my face before his lips begin to suck on my


    mouth. My eyes instinctively close and my knees nearly buckle from underneath me.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been looking forward to seeing you all day,¡± he breathes.


    He kisses me again in the silence and his hands slip down to my behind. He pulls me forward against


    his waiting cock.


    Sweet Jesus.


    ¡°Seeing me or fucking me?¡± I whisper into his lips.


    ¡°Seeing you, talking to you, holding you¡­ then fucking you.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡± I smile as my tongue dances with his. ¡°Excellent answer.¡±


    He sits down on my bed and pulls me onto hisp until I¡¯m straddling him and we start to really kiss.


    My body moves in a perfect rhythm, brushing back and forth over his hard length.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get those panties wet before we leave the house,¡± he whispers. His hands grip my behind with


    force as he circles my pubic bone down onto his with pressure.


    Are you freaking kidding? I coulde doing this.


    My lips drop to his neck and I nibble my way up to his ear. ¡°Tell me about your cock,¡± I whisper.


    ¡°Well, right now¡­ he wants to be fed.¡±


    ¡°What does he want to eat?¡±


    ¡°You.¡± He kisses me as he starts to lose control. ¡°All of you. Every inch.¡±


    Our arousal heats up and we start to really make out.


    ¡°Let¡¯s change the order,¡± he breathes.


    ¡°Huh?¡± I frown through my arousal fog.


    ¡°Lets fuck first, then talk and hold each otherter.¡±


    I smile broadly. God, this man makes me like a cat on heat. ¡°No.¡± I peel myself off him. ¡°We are


    eating first.¡± I stand and walk back to my mirror. Stop being so easy, Emerson.


    He smiles sexily as he watches me reapply my lip gloss. I lick my lips for added effect and he raises a


    challenging brow.


    ¡°Are you teasing me?¡± He whispers sexily.


    I blow him a kiss. ¡°Totally.¡± I wink.

 CHAPTER 57

    Half an hourter and we are sitting at our table for two in an intimate Italian restaurant. The ambience is


    dark  and  sensual  with  flickering  candles  on  all  the  tables.  Italian  music  is  being  piped  through  the


    speakers  and  we  are  now  waiting  for  our  dessert.  The  meal  was  divine.  star  sits  with  his  hands


    sped together under his chin, his sexy eyes fixed on me. This is the perfect date.


    ¡°Do youe here often?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Aye. I love Italian food and this is the best restaurant in town.¡±


    I smile softly. Why does everything he say sound so dreamy?


    He holds out his hand for me on the table and I put my palm against his. star O¡¯Shea wrote the


    book on kick ass dates. He has been funny, attentive, and he now has me swooning all over the damn


    table.


    ¡°What happened today when you went back to the office with your receptionist friend?¡± he asks.


    I shrug as I raise my eyebrows. ¡°She¡¯s stalking me.¡±


    He smiles into his ss of red wine and raises a brow. ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I think her and Mark are a thing.¡±


    He sits forward, suddenly interested. ¡°Does that bother you?¡±


    I shrug. ¡°It probably should. I mean, he was talking to me for twelve months online.¡±


    His eyes drop to the table in thought.


    ¡°But I don¡¯t want him, so¡­ no. It doesn¡¯t bother me at all. Kind of relieved really.¡±


    ¡°Are you going to tell him about us?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± I sip my wine. ¡°I wasn¡¯t going to.¡±


    ¡°I want you to.¡± He replies.


    I frown. ¡°star, we¡¯re casual. Casual is code for secret.¡±


    ¡°Since when?¡± He frowns.


    ¡°Since now.¡±


    He shakes his head in annoyance and a little thrill runs through me. This jealousy thing is holy hot.


    ¡°I have no problem telling him.¡± His eyes dare me to defy him.


    I smirk.


    ¡°And I will if he pushes it.¡± He sits back in annoyance.


    ¡°How will he push it?¡± I ask.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t set him straight in the next few days¡­ I will.¡±


    I smile with my hand under my chin. ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡°What are you going to say to him, Em?¡±


    I blow out a breath. ¡°That I¡¯m not interested in him that way.¡±


    He narrows his eyes as he thinks. ¡°Didn¡¯t you already tell him that?¡±


    I shake my head. ¡°Not in so many words.¡±


    His angry eyes hold mine. ¡°So, what you¡¯re saying is that he still thinks he¡¯s in with a chance?¡±


    I smile and pick up his hand, cing his two middle fingers into my mouth to start sucking them. I rub


    my tongue back and forth over the end of his fingers and his arousal starts to ze in his eyes.


    ¡°Are you going to distract me with that tongue every time I get angry?¡±


    ¡°Is this distracting?¡± I whisper through a smile. I suck his fingers hard and his eyes close.


    ¡°Lets go home,¡± he whispers. ¡°My ce.¡± Hmm, I haven¡¯t quiet worked out this casual thing yet. If


    we go to his house, do I get up and leave in the middle of the night? What happens in this situation?


    ¡°Can we go to my house?¡± I ask.


    He frowns. ¡°I would rather go to my house. We have privacy there.¡±


    I smile. ¡°We can go to your ce next time. We can be quiet, can¡¯t we?¡±Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    He smirks as if I just set him the ultimate challenge. He picks up my hand and fiddles with my ring. ¡°I


    love this ring.¡±


    My eyes nce down at my precious piece of jewelry. ¡°I know. I had to have it.¡± He raises a brow in


    question.


    ¡°I saw it in the shop, and, well, you know what happened next.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s sentimental to me.¡± He smirks.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because you were buying that ring when we met.¡±


    I rest my chin on my hand and practically melt into the table. He is so freaking dreamy.


    ¡°Are you a romantic, star?¡± I whisper.


    He kisses my ring and then the back of my hand, his eyes dancing with affection.


    ¡°For you, my love¡­ Always.¡±


    We tiptoe into my apartment like mice. Hank is asleep and Vanessa is still at work.


    ¡°Shh.¡± I put my finger up to Mr. Orgasmic to try and quieten him.


    He smiles and gropes my behind, making me giggle as I swat his hand away. We walk into my room. I


    turn on themp and he quietly closes the door, flicks the lock, and then turns and tries to grab me.


    ¡°Ah ah.¡± I hold my hand up in a stop sign.


    He frowns.


    ¡°I¡¯m undressing you tonight.¡±

 CHAPTER 58

    He raises a brow in question.


    I have been dying to see his body. I can hardly even remember it. Last time I was so ovee with


    arousal; I couldn¡¯t think straight.


    He smiles sexily and tilts his head. My eyes scan the fine specimen in front of me. It¡¯s like getting to


    y with my very own Ken doll. Myst boyfriend was lovely, sure, but he was nowhere near being in


    star¡¯s league. I take off his jacket, hang it in my wardrobe, and then I slowly unbutton his white shirt.


    With each button I unhook, I kiss the skin underneath it. When I make it to his chest I take his erect nipple


    in my mouth. He tenderly puts his hand on the back of my head and kisses my temple.


    I finally get to thest button and I pull his shirt off over his shoulders. My eyes scan the perfect man


    in front of me. All of my Christmases havee at once. How could I have ever doubted my decision to


    do this with him? He is naturally broad and athletic, his arms and chest are muscr. His skin is dark and


    olive, and he has a scattering of dark chest hair that trails delicately to his navel before it disappears into


    his pants. I hold my breath, unable to breathe though my constricted chest.


    He stays silent, allowing me to visually drink him in, as if knowing how badly I need to do this.


    I am inexperienced, and maybe God has sent him to me to fulfill my every fantasy before I have to let


    him go.


    I gently dust the back of my fingers though the hair on his lower stomach before I bend and slowly kiss


    him there.


    I know this is casual sex¡­ I know it. I asked for it. But why does this feel so special and intimate?


    He stands eerily still in the muted light of my room, and I slowly take off his jeans and jocks. My


    breath catches as my eyes drop down between his legs. His cock is broad and long and I can see every


    vein down its engorged length.


    Dear, God, he¡¯s beautiful.


    I bend and kiss him gently. I don¡¯t feel arousal, I feel affection¡­ and it terrifies me.


    Stop it. This is casual.


    I run my fingers through his dark pubic hair and he inhales loudly. I kiss him gently again and his hand


    tenderly brushes my hair back from my forehead as he watches me.


    ¡°What is it?¡± he whispers.


    I shake my head unable to articte my thoughts. ¡°You are just¡­¡± I shake my head.


    ¡°Just what?¡±


    ¡°So perfect,¡± I whisper in awe.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    As if sensing my fragility, he bends and kisses me. Hisrge hands hold my face and he pulls me to my


    feet to slowly begin undressing me.


    ¡°Lie down, sweetheart.¡±


    I lie down and he gently lies down next to me, pulling the nkets over us. He kisses me carefully as


    his hands roam up and down my body.


    Stop it, I remind myself as my heart starts to freefall. At this moment in time I feel like I may literally


    die if he wasn¡¯t here with me tonight.


    ¡°star,¡± I breathe. I¡¯m overwhelmed, why do I feel like this? My hands hold his face as he kisses


    me.


    ¡°I know,¡± he whispers as his forehead rests on mine.


    Wey together, the two of us enjoying each other¡¯s bodies, when he rises above me. My legs are


    touching the mattress, and his fingers gently slide in and out of my body as he prepares me for his size. My


    eyes close as he positions himself and slides home in one graceful thrust.


    I  cling  to  him.  He  clings  to  me.  And  as  star  makes  beautiful,  tender  love  to  me,  I e  to  the


    frightening realization.


    When this ends¡­


    It¡¯s going to hurt.


    The twisted ball in my gut is disturbing, heavy, and it¡¯s riddled with guilt.


    I  have  openly  flirted  and  led  Mark  on  for  twelve  months  and  now  I¡¯m  finally  here  in  the  same


    country as him, I don¡¯t want any part of it. Unfortunately, he just doesn¡¯t do it for me. Although, I am


    wondering if I hadn¡¯t met my Irish dreamboat, would things be different?


    I pick up my wallet and my lip gloss, cing them in my bag before I sit on the bed and stare at the


    phone in my hand. star and I have seen each other every night since we made our pact to be casual,


    and  when  he  has  got  up  to  leave  in  the  middle  of  the  night,  I  have  asked  him  not  to  go¡­  and  to  my


    surprise, he has stayed with me.


    I¡¯m not sure how casual this is, but I am going out with Mark tonight for dinner to exin that I don¡¯t


    want anything with him. His obvious flirting is cringe worthy and I need it to stop.


    ¡°Knock, knock.¡±

 CHAPTER 59

    Oh no. They let him in and Mark has headed straight to my room. He was supposed to call me so I


    coulde down when he got here. If he tries to kiss me, I¡¯m going to have to tell him how I really feel


    before we even get to the restaurant. I tentatively open the door and he smiles warmly.


    ¡°Hello, Emerson.¡± He seems nervous.


    My stomach drops with guilt. ¡°Hello.¡± I smile and quickly pick up my coat and bag, hoping we can go


    immediately.


    ¡°I have bad news.¡±


    ¡°You do?¡± Oh, please tell me you don¡¯t like me and save me the job of telling you.


    ¡°My parents are here.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± I frown.


    ¡°They are in the car downstairs.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I frown. Is this a set up? I¡¯m breaking up our impending rtionship with you tonight, stupid.


    I don¡¯t want your parents to see it.


    ¡°They  called  and  are  going  home  early  tomorrow  and  asked  if  we  could  do  dinner.  I  thought  it


    wouldn¡¯t hurt for them toe and meet you.¡±


    ¡°Huh.¡± I fake a smile. This is getting worse, now I¡¯m meeting the parents and breaking up on the same


    night. ¡°Great.¡± I push out. ¡°Can¡¯t wait.¡±


    We get to the car and his father is sitting in the front, so Mark opens the back door for me to climb in


    the back next to his mother. ¡°Hello.¡± I smile awkwardly as I fall into the seat.


    ¡°Oh, hello, Emerson.¡± His mother smiles warmly. ¡°My name is Eleanor¡±


    I can¡¯t help but smile. She is argedy wearing a floral daggy dress with stockings. ¡°Hello.¡±


    I  smile  nervously.  She  gestures  to  the  front  seat.  ¡°This  is  my  husband  Albert,  but  please,  call  him


    Bert.¡±


    ¡°Hello, Emerson.¡± His father turns in his seat to shake my hand. Oh no, his parents are sweet country


    people.


    Why am I such a frigging bitch?


    His mother grabs my hand and holds it in hers. ¡°We have heard all about you, dear, I just couldn¡¯t go


    home without meeting you.¡±


    I fake a smile.


    ¡°Mother.¡± Mark shakes his head in the rearview mirror at her. ¡°Don¡¯t scare her off.¡±


    My eyes turn to look out of the window. Holy hell. This is the world¡¯s biggest cock up. Why don¡¯t you


    like Stephanie, you dip shit?


    We arrive at the restaurant and go in. ¡°Booking for White.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The waiter scribbles on his booking pad. ¡°Right this way, please.¡±


    We follow him as I look around the space. The restaurant is huge with three split-levels. A bar sits on


    the top tier, and then there are seven steps down to the next level, and around the same drop down to the


    bottom floor. We are seated in front of the huge arch windows in the middle level. Mark pulls my seat out


    for me and I take my ce. I need a damn drink and I need it quick.


    Eleanor is the first to speak. ¡°So, you are an Australian.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± I smile bashfully. ¡°Where are you from?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Originally from here, but we now live in Scond.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± I smile. ¡°I¡¯ve never been. It¡¯s supposed to be beautiful.¡±


    ¡°It is. It really is.¡±


    The waitresses and takes the drink orders.


    ¡°This is your first time over here, isn¡¯t it, Emerson?¡± Mark asks.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°You should go to Irnd, too,¡± Bert announces. ¡°Beautiful ce, You should take her there, Mark.¡± I


    fake a smile and wish the ground would swallow me up. I do want to go to Irnd but I want someone


    else to take me to meet his parents.


    Jeez, as if that¡¯s ever going to happen. Stop dreaming, fool!


    We  order  our  meals  and  I  find  myself  drinking  way  too  fast,  but  honestly,  this  situation  is  a  totalText property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    nightmare. Mark¡¯s parents are so nice and Mark is trying so hard. I¡¯m not being fair at all.


    Eleanor pulls out her phone and starts to go through it, showing me photos of her grandchildren from


    Mark¡¯s sisters. I sit and smile as she proudly shows them off. She is a lovely woman.


    ¡°And this child here¡­¡± She points to the screen. ¡°Just like my Mark when he was a boy. So athletic.¡±


    My eyes flicker up to Mark and he gently takes my hand under the table, holding it in myp as he


    looks at me.


    Shit. What now? I don¡¯t want to hold your hand. The waitress fills my ss again and I stare up at her,


    hoping she can read my mind. I need something strong, bitch. Not fucking wine. I start to sweat. I need to


    pay someone in that kitchen to give me salmone poisoning right now-anything to get me the hell out of


    here. Hospital would be a much better option.


    ¡°And this child here¡­¡± His mother goes on, but I have stopped listening to the family resemnce


    that seems to be going on forever.


    Our meals arrive and Mark, once again, fills my wine ss, weing my inebriation.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± I smile. He grabs my hand affectionately under the table and smiles adoringly at me. I


    frown at him and gently shake my head. I don¡¯t want you to hold my hand, and if your parents weren¡¯t


    here, I would pull away. Please read my mind.


    The waiter arrives with a tray of drinks. ¡°You must have the wrong table?¡± Mark frowns. ¡°Our drinks


    are already here.¡±

 CHAPTER 60

    The waiter shakes his head. ¡°No, these are a gift from the gentleman at the bar.¡±


    We all look up to the bar but don¡¯t see anyone.


    The waiter puts four shots onto the table and then four shots of a white liquid.


    I frown.


    ¡°What is this?¡± Mark asks.


    The waiter smiles and points to the clear liquid. ¡°This is tequ and the man who gifted them to you


    said¡­¡± He frowns and pulls out a note and reads it out loud. ¡°He said to tell you to enjoy your tequ but


    unfortunately the Emmaline cream is unavable for purchase. He has taken the liberty to supply you with


    another.¡±


    Mark frowns and the waiter shrugs in an I don¡¯t know either kind of gesture.


    I drop my head.


    Oh.


    My.


    Fucking.


    God.


    star. These are from star. The tequ and the cream chaser¡­ why the cream chaser? Emmaline


    cream isn¡¯t avable? I frown as I try and put the puzzle together. Oh fuck¡­


    The cream is to symbolize going down on me.


    Cream after tequ.


    My face starts to burn up. What in the hell is he doing here?


    Shit, shit, shit.


    I pick up one of the shots and throw it back.


    Hell, give me another.


    Mark frowns at my alcoholic behavior and puts his arm around my shoulders. ¡°Is your dinner okay,


    honey?¡±


    Oh, sod off, and stop being so damn nice. I¡¯m about to vomit in my own mouth here. I nod and drain


    my ss of wine in one gulp.


    ¡°Huh, thirsty, girl?¡± Eleanor smiles, amused. ¡°I bet you can drink, hey,ss?¡±


    Shut up. Shut up. Shut up. How much shit can I listen to? This is abysmal; I need to get out of here. I


    stand. ¡°I¡¯m just going to the bathroom.¡±


    ¡°Do you want me to show you where it is?¡± Mark asks gently.


    ¡°Nope.¡±  I  snap.  His  face  falls.  Fuck,  that  came  out  harsh.  ¡°No,  I¡¯m  okay,  thank  you  for  offering,


    though.¡± I stand and make my way down a corridor toward the bathrooms. At the end of the hall is the


    door to the kitchen, and then the men¡¯s and women¡¯s bathrooms. I walk into the women¡¯s, bang the door


    shut and sit on the toilet. This is a nightmare. What in the hell is he doing here? I told him I couldn¡¯t see


    him tonight.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    I hear the door open, then close, before the lock on the main door is snapped shut.


    ¡°Get out here now¡­¡± The Irish voice growls.


    Crap. It¡¯s star and he¡¯s fuming mad.


    ¡°No. G-go away,¡± I stammer as I tug my skirt up.


    ¡°I will not go away. Get. Out. Here. Now.¡±


    Oh my God. This looks bad. I was holding Mark¡¯s hand under the table. Fuck, fuck, fuck.


    I slowly stand and open the door to find him ring at me angrily.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± I ask.


    ¡°I should ask you the same question.¡±


    ¡°Are you spying on me?¡±


    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have to.¡± He fumes.


    ¡°So you are.¡±


    ¡°I  was  across  the  street  and  I  saw  you e  in  here  ying  happy  families.  I  couldn¡¯t  resist  the


    temptation.¡±


    I cross my arms over my chest.


    He steps really close to my face. ¡°And you are supposed to be only with me. What the fuck are you


    doing here with him?¡± He sneers.


    Oh crap, this looks bad. ¡°I¡¯m breaking up with him, if you must know.¡±


    ¡°I thought you weren¡¯t even seeing him?¡±


    ¡°I told you¡­ I¡¯m breaking up with him before it even begins,¡± I repeat.


    ¡°By holding his fucking hand?¡±


    I swallow the lump in my throat. ¡°He¡¯s holding my hand. I wasn¡¯t holding it back.¡±


    star shakes his head angrily. ¡°That¡¯s it. I¡¯m done.¡±


    Fury rips through me. ¡°You¡¯re done?¡± I yell. ¡°I¡¯m the one who is done.¡±


    ¡°Looks that way.¡± He screams.


    I shake my head in disgust. ¡°You know what, forget it. This is stupid.¡±


    His eyes hold mine. ¡°I told you.¡±


    I cut him off. ¡°Yeah I know. You have a lot of stuff on right now. I get it.¡± I snap. ¡°Go home, star.


    I¡¯m here with Mark and his parents and we are fucking casual.¡±


    ¡°No.¡±

 CHAPTER 61

    I screw up my face. ¡°No. What do you mean no?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not leaving here without you.¡±


    My mouth drops open. ¡°Oh, yes, you are.¡±


    He shakes his head. ¡°No, we¡¯re going back to my ce.¡±


    I¡¯m outraged. He can¡¯t dangle his house like a carrot in front of me. ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°I mean it.¡± He growls.


    I narrow my eyes at him. ¡°How dare you?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I fucking dare, alright.¡±


    I shake my head in disbelief. What part of this is casual? ¡°This isn¡¯t working, star. You are totally


    crazy.¡±


    ¡°Em, don¡¯t fight with me,¡± he urges as he ces his hand on my hipbone.


    I put my hands on his upper arms and we move closer together. ¡°Stop being such a prick, star,¡± I


    whisper. ¡°I¡¯m here to break up with him.¡±


    His eyes hold mine.


    ¡°I work with him and this has to be amicable. I¡¯m trying to be an adult here. Let me do this properly.¡±


    ¡°Do you like him?¡± His eyes search mine.


    ¡°No. I like you and I¡¯m with you. God knows why? You¡¯re a total nut case.¡±


    He smiles and kisses me gently.


    I pull away from his kiss and put my hands through my own hair. ¡°I have to get this over with tonight. I


    have to tell him that I¡¯m not interested.¡±


    ¡°Just go out there and tell him now so we can leave,¡± he says as hisposure returns.


    I stare at him deadpan.


    ¡°I will cook dinner for us at my house.¡± He smirks.


    I continue to stare at him.


    ¡°You can stay over for the weekend.¡± He smiles sweetly dangling that damn carrot once more.


    He¡¯s  bringing  out  the  big  guns  now.  I  smirk.  He  kisses  me  again  and  I  feel  my  resistance  start  to


    waver.


    ¡°Come, let¡¯s go home,¡± he whispers into my hair as he pulls me close.


    Shit.


    Thetch jiggles on the door. ¡°Emerson, are you okay?¡± Marks voice calls out.


    I screw up my face. ¡°Oh, please let me tell him. This is not fair. He doesn¡¯t deserve this,¡± I whisper in


    a panic.


    ¡°Yes, Mark,¡± I call. ¡°I¡¯m just not feeling that well. I will be out in a moment.¡±


    star stands still with his hands in his pockets, not saying anything.


    ¡°Pick me up from my apartment at eleven and I wille to yours for the weekend. Please¡­ give me


    three hours and let me get rid of him for good.¡±


    His eyes hold mine as he thinks.


    ¡°Three hours is all I need,¡± I plead.


    ¡°Fine.¡± He sighs.


    I smile broadly. Thank God. This is all going to work out. ¡°Thank you.¡± I kiss his neck. ¡°Go home. I


    will see you soon.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not leaving.¡±


    I pull back and frown. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m staying at the bar.¡±


    ¡°A-star.¡± I stammer. ¡°Stop it.¡±


    ¡°Take it or leave it.¡± I narrow my eyes and put my hands on my hips. ¡°What if I leave it?¡±


    ¡°Then I will drag you out of here by your hair¡­ Caveman style.¡± He lifts his chin defiantly.


    I shake my head in frustration. ¡°No, you fucking wont!¡± I snap.


    ¡°Watch me.¡± He growls.


    The thing is, I know he¡¯s serious. This jealousy is getting out of control. I stare at him for a moment as


    I think. Just go out there and tell mark it¡¯s off.  I  need  to  do  this  anyway,  and  maybe  a  deadline  will


    finally make the words leave my lips. ¡°Fine, sit at the bar. Do note near me, though.¡±


    He smirks. ¡°I will being near you.¡± He runs both of his hands through my hair and grips the sides


    of my head. ¡°In fact, I will being on you and inside of you, on your back, in your mouth.¡± He grabs


    my behind aggressively with both hands and pulls my butt cheeks apart.


    I smirk as I feel the stretch of his possession. That does sound good actually. Why does he have to be


    so damn naughty? There isn¡¯t a woman alive who could resist this?


    ¡°And if he touches you again, I will see you at the table when I cut off his hands.¡±


    I stare at him. ¡°What kind of casual is this, star?¡±


    ¡°My kind of casual. I told you. I don¡¯t fucking share.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a nightmare, star Oshea.¡±


    He pushes me up against the sink and ravages my neck with his mouth. ¡°You have no idea, Emmaline.¡±


    I look up at the ceiling. ¡°Funnily enough, yes, I do.¡±N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Five minutester, I nervously return to the table. ¡°Sorry,¡± I murmur.


    Mark puts his arm around the back of my chair and smiles warmly. ¡°Are you okay, honey?¡±


    My eyes hold his as I fake a smile. This guy is delusional. I¡¯m so not his honey. ¡°Sorry,¡± I mutter again


    as I pick up my knife and fork. I eat my dinner in silence as Mark and his parents continue talking. My


    eyes are constantly flicking between our table to upstairs where star is now sitting at the bar with


    another drink in his hand.


    This is damn ufortable.

 CHAPTER 62

    star


    I slowly sip my drink at the bar as I try to process my thoughts.


    What are you doing here star?


    She leaves me no damn choice but to show her all my cards. I run my hands through my hair in


    frustration  as  my  eyes  peer  down  at  her  on  the  level  below.  She¡¯s  eating,  he¡¯s  fawning,  and  it¡¯s


    taking all my strength not to go down there and knock the imbecile out as jealousy prickles my skin.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Why is she here with his parents? Fuck. This was not in my game n at all, but every time I see


    her, I turn into this jealous lunatic who can¡¯t hold his own tongue. I nod to the barman to signal that


    I need another drink and he nods obligingly. I take out my phone and call Thomas. He answers first


    ring.


    ¡°Hey.¡±


    ¡°Hi¡­¡± I hesitate. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m at the Rose. Come down.¡±


    My eyes find her once more and I know I should go. Fuck, I shouldn¡¯t even be talking to her, and


    here I am agreeing to a casual monogamous thing.


    Damn, this woman is driving me to destruction.


    ¡°Where are you?¡± he asks.


    I shake my head at howme this is going to sound. ¡°I¡¯m at a restaurant on the south side.¡±


    ¡°With who?¡±


    I shake my head in disgust. ¡°One guess.¡±


    ¡°Fuck, man, I thought we talked about this. You said you weren¡¯t going there.¡±


    ¡°I know. She¡¯s here with another guy.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± ¡°You heard me.¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s the guy?¡±


    ¡°Some knob she works with.¡±


    ¡°What, like on a date?¡±


    ¡°I think so.¡±


    ¡°Star, just leave before you cause a scene.¡±


    ¡°Toote.¡±


    He hesitates. ¡°What did you do?¡±


    I blow out a breath. ¡°I demanded that she dump this guy ande home with me and stay at my


    house for the weekend.¡±


    ¡°You did what?¡±


    I pinch the bridge of my nose and close my eyes.


    ¡°This is not what you need right now. We talked about this.¡±


    ¡°I know!¡± I snap. Fuck her for being so damn irresistible.


    ¡°Get up and leave or you can kiss your ns goodbye.¡±


    The  waiter  ces  my  drink  on  the  bar.  I  pick  it  up  and  drain  it  then  quickly  ask  for  another


    immediately.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to. I just-¡±


    He cuts me off. ¡°I know. You just need another night. You said the other night was the first and


    thest.¡±


    My stomach drops. My brother knows me better than anyone on earth, and yet I haven¡¯t told


    him that I have been with her for thest three nights in session. I can¡¯t stay away no matter


    how hard I try. She¡¯s like a drug and I am totally addicted.


    ¡°You¡¯re about to get a whole weekend.¡±


    I stay silent and exhration fills me that I will have more time with her.


    A whole weekend.


    ¡°You better think about this. How easy is it going to be on Monday? You won¡¯t do it, you know


    you won¡¯t, and you know how this ends. This isn¡¯t a good thing, Star. Don¡¯t delude yourself into


    getting lost in the moment. It wont pay off in the long run.¡± My stomach twists. He¡¯s right. I stay


    silent on the phone as I weigh up the weight of his words.


    ¡°I¡¯m going.¡± I sigh.


    ¡°Juste here, man. Marnie is here and she has been asking about you.¡± I shake my head. ¡°I


    don¡¯t want Marnie!¡± I snap.


    ¡°Yeah, well, you can¡¯t always have what you want.¡±


    My eyes lift as a pretty red head signals to the stool beside me. ¡°Can I sit here?¡± she asks.


    I smile, nod and gesture to the seat beside me.


    ¡°Okay, catch youter,¡± I sigh.


    ¡°See you soon?¡±


    I hang up.

 CHAPTER 63

    ¡°Sorry to interrupt.¡± She smiles shyly.


    I smile and hold out my hand. ¡°My name is Star.¡±


    She takes my hand in hers. ¡°Simone.¡±


    My eyes flick to Emmaline and find her eyes are glued to me. I smirk and turn back to Simone.


    Let¡¯s have some fun.


    Emerson


    I am sure if you look close enough at my skin you would see it rippling as if something is under it, trying


    to break free.


    The blood in my veins is boiling with rage and I don¡¯t know if I have ever been this angry.


    How dare he?


    ¡°Thank you for a lovely night.¡± Marks mother smiles as she kisses me on the cheek.


    I fake a smile back. ¡°Lovely to meet you both,¡± I reply as I stand to kiss his father.


    They kiss their son and head out of the door. My eyes rise up to the bastard at the bar on the level


    above. He has been deep in conversation with a beautiful red head for over an hour. The thing is, I know


    he is talking to her to make me jealous, and although it kills me to admit it, it has totally worked.


    I¡¯m  certain  you  could  see  the  green  glow  around  me  from  space  as  I  re  at  him  across  the  busy


    restaurant.


    He¡¯s pulling a power y, and you know what? He just lost. I am not leaving with him and I am not


    going to be at home when he gets to my apartment and he can think the worst. I¡¯m going to Brielle¡¯s.


    Screw him.


    Mark leans over and takes my hand in his. ¡°Alone atst.¡± He smiles.


    I pull my hand from his grip. ¡°Your parents are lovely.¡±


    He leans over and cups my cheek in his hand. ¡°Are you okay? You¡¯ve seemed so distant since you


    arrived here.¡±


    This is woeful. I take his hand in mine. ¡°Mark we need to talk.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think things are going to work out between us.¡±


    He frowns. ¡°Why not?¡±


    My phone beeps on the table, shit.


    Mark frowns. ¡°It¡¯s okay, take it.¡± I think he wants a second to put a reply together in his mind.


    Oh god, I don¡¯t want to. I pick up my phone. star.


    You have five minutes.


    And if you touch him again¡­


    I swear to God.


    I look up and fake a smile as perspiration starts to burn my underarms. Unfucking believable.


    ¡°Everything alright?¡± asks Mark.


    ¡°Brielle has a few issues. Please excuse me for a moment.¡± I fake smile as I text back.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    You are pissing me off.


    A reply bounces straight back from him.


    You have no idea.


    Four minutes.


    He wouldn¡¯t, would he? My nerves start to re. What¡¯s he going to do? I look back at my dinner


    panion. ¡°Mark, I don¡¯t think we are as suited now that we¡¯ve met in person.¡±


    His face falls and he grabs my hand again. Oh¡­ shit. ¡°Yes, we are. We get on great. You know we


    do.¡±


    My eyes hold his.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t even given us a chance. We haven¡¯t been out yet. This is our first date and my damn


    parents were here. Let me make it up to you tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Mark I like you as a friend. Only a friend.¡±


    He holds my hand up and kisses the back of it. ¡°I want more than friends.¡±


    ¡°Get your lips off her,¡± a deep Irish voice growls.


    I look up to see star leaning over the table like the Incredible Hulk and my eyes widen in horror.


    Mark frowns. ¡°Star.¡± He seems shocked. Why wouldn¡¯t he be? ¡°I beg your pardon?¡±


    The blood drains from my face. Please shut up.


    ¡°I said get your fucking lips off my girlfriend.¡± Mark¡¯s horrified eyes flicker to me.


    ¡°A-star,¡± I stammer. ¡°How dare you?¡±


    ¡°Girlfriend?¡± Mark repeats as he looks between the two of us in shock.


    ¡°You are not my boyfriend,¡± I hit back. ¡°Not even close.¡± I stand in a fluster as the other patrons in the


    restaurant all start to watch themotion.


    This is so embarrassing.


    ¡°I apologize, Mark¡± I stammer.


    ¡°This is why you don¡¯t want to see me? Because of him?¡± Mark snaps.


    ¡°Damn straight, so keep your fucking hands off her.¡± star growls.


    ¡°I will do nothing of the sort.¡± Mark bounces back.


    ¡°You want toe outside to discuss this?¡± star dares him with a sarcastic raise of his brow.


    What?

 CHAPTER 64

    Mark narrows his eyes.


    Oh no, shut up, please. star is like an out of control nuclear bomb that is about to explode at any


    moment. Please don¡¯t have a punch up.


    ¡°She is handing in her resignation as of this minute!¡± star growls.


    My mouth drops open in horror. I can¡¯t believe he just said that? How dare he? ¡°No, I am not. I¡¯m so


    sorry, Mark.¡±


    I head toward the door. I have never been more humiliated. Tears of embarrassment heat the backs of


    my eyes, but star is hot on my heels.


    I rush out onto the street and look around anxiously. Cab¡­ I need a cab.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    ¡°Emmaline!¡± star snaps.


    ¡°Go away,¡± I cry.


    ¡°Emmaline.¡± He rushes after me and tries to put his arm around my waist.


    I push him away. ¡°How dare you?¡±


    He tries to grab me again and I push him harder. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡± I yell. ¡°How could you?¡±


    I stop still and face him.


    His furious eyes hold mine and he shakes his head. ¡°I told you not to touch him.¡±


    ¡°And I told you to go home,¡± I cry.


    He stares at me and I shake my head before I turn and start to power walk up the street. These shoes


    are killing me and I¡¯m wobbling around like a drunk chicken. Damn this, I should have worn runners.


    He jogs after me and we walk for what seems like 500 meters. Where are all the fucking cabs? I look


    around, too angry to even speak to him.


    I can¡¯t believe that just happened.


    ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry, I lost control,¡± he stammers behind me.


    I turn to face him.


    ¡°Why did you do that?¡±


    His face falls and his eyes hold mine. He looks so defeated and my heart drops.


    ¡°I¡¯m insanely jealous when ites to you,¡± he whispers. ¡°I can¡¯t help it.¡±


    ¡°You think?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I wont do it again. I lost control, but it¡¯s only because I care.¡±


    I stare at him.


    ¡°I just snapped when he started kissing your hand.¡± He picks up my hand in his. ¡°This hand belongs to


    me and I don¡¯t want anyone else kissing it.¡±


    A thousand emotions swirl though my head. I¡¯ve never had a man be jealous over me before.


    ¡°Why were you talking to that girl at the bar?¡± I ask.


    He smirks. ¡°To make you jealous.¡±


    ¡°It didn¡¯t work,¡± I lie.


    He cups my hand around his cheek as his eyes hold mine. ¡°Forgive me?¡±


    He wraps hisrge arms around me and kisses my temple. We stand still for a moment as I internally


    chastise myself.


    I can¡¯t let him treat me like that, But then¡­ I don¡¯t want to go home with out him, either. God, this


    situation is so confusing.


    No.


    If I don¡¯t set the ground rules now, then I am setting myself up to be controlled and that¡¯s not something


    I¡¯m at allfortable with.


    I don¡¯t know how to live with a dominant man. Is it even possible?


    I pull out of his grip. ¡°No, Star. You can¡¯t just treat me like that, demand I resign from my job, and


    somehow think that¡¯s okay behavior.¡± He res at me. ¡°Don¡¯t.¡±


    I screw up my face. ¡°Don¡¯t what?¡± I snap.


    ¡°Don¡¯t carry on with this shit.¡±

 CHAPTER 65

    ¡°What?¡± My blood starts to boil. ¡°How dare you? Do you not even see this as an issue?¡±


    ¡°Oh, there is an issue alright.¡± He fires back.


    I fold my arms angrily in front of me. ¡°Big of you to admit your ws.¡±


    He narrows his eyes as fury shes across his face. ¡°The issue I have is that you allowed his lips to


    touch your skin. The issue I have is that you didn¡¯t tell me where you were going tonight or who you were


    with. The fucking issue I have is that you are meant to be with me and yet you were out with him!¡± he


    yells.


    I put my hands on my hips in disgust. This guy is a grade A asshole.


    ¡°The issue I have is that you said you wanted casual,¡± I snicker sarcastically. ¡°You said that, not me!¡±


    he snaps.


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right.¡± I fake a smile. ¡°I did, didn¡¯t I? And I meant it!¡±


    He res at me with his hands on his hips and shakes his head.


    What¡¯s going through that deranged head of his?


    ¡°What?¡± I snap.


    ¡°We don¡¯t have time for this, Emmaline,¡± he cries. ¡°Our time is so limited. Why would you want to


    fight over this when it ispletely irrelevant?¡±


    We don¡¯t have time for this, Emmaline. We don¡¯t have time for this, Emmaline. I drop my head as an


    echo of those words flood my mind. I¡¯ve heard them before. We don¡¯t have time for this, Emmaline. God.


    This is the worst case of d¨¦j¨¤ vu in history.


    Where have I heard that before?


    I stare at him as my unsettled emotions swirl through my head.


    He shakes his head. ¡°You know what? This is probably for the best, anyway.¡±


    ¡°And why¡¯s that?¡± I frown. I¡¯m still hearing the words reying over and over again in my mind.


    We don¡¯t have time for this, Emmaline.


    He steps back from me.


    What¡¯s he doing now?


    ¡°I have to walk away from you.¡± His eyes hold mine. ¡°I just didn¡¯t want it to be tonight.¡±


    My heart drops. What?


    He takes another step back. No, don¡¯t go.


    ¡°Why is that?¡± I ask. ¡°Why do you have to walk away?¡±


    His jaw ticks in anger. ¡°There are things you don¡¯t know.¡±


    I frown. ¡°What things?¡±


    He shakes his head, his whole demeanor instantly changing. It has gone from furious to one of sadContent is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    resignation in a matter of seconds. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I am the only person who can protect you.¡±


    ¡°Protect me from what?¡±


    He takes another step back and I feel panicked. No. I said don¡¯t go.


    I step forward. ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    As if making a decision he lunges forward and cups my face in his hands. ¡°You want your freedom¡­


    Take it.¡±


    My eyes search his, Huh? What¡¯s he talking about now?


    He looks up the street in the direction we have juste.


    Huh, is he trying to bait me about Mark? ¡°I don¡¯t want him,¡± I whisper, annoyed. ¡°I want you.¡±


    His eyes hold mine. ¡°We can¡¯t always have what we want, Em.¡± He pulls away from me and turns and


    walks up the street. He kicks a garbage can out of his way in anger and all the contents pour noisily onto


    the pavement.


    I watch him, like everything is in slow motion, as he disappears out of sight, leaving me to stand alone


    on the pavement.


    This guy is messing with my head.


    I turn and put my arm in the air. ¡°Taxi!¡±


    I  sit  on  my  window  seat  and  stare  down  at  the  scattering  of  city  lights  beneath  me.  I¡¯m  deted,


    wondering if I¡¯ve done the right thing. I want to be in his arms tonight, and yet I think¡­ I think we just


    broke up.


    We don¡¯t have time for this, Emmaline.


    I frown to myself. Why were those words so familiar to me? Where have I heard them before? If I


    close my eyes, they echo in my mind¡­ but why? Why am I having d¨¦j¨¤ vu all the time now? What in the


    hell is going on with metely? The shing lights are freaking me out. I sip my tea as I sit still, deep in


    thought.


    I pull out my box of letters and begin to read.


    My beloved Princess.


    Knock, knock.


    Its 12. 05am and he is finally here. The princess tries to calm her nerves as she opens the heavy


    door as quietly as she can. The guards are stationed at the front door and Alchron has snuck in the


    secret entrance to her room; one that only he and the king know about. He is bathed, smelling divine,


    and wearing civilian clothing. The Princess has never seen him dressed like this before and her senses


    begin to go into overdrive.


    ¡°Hello.¡± He smiles softly.


    The Princess ces her hand on her stomach nervously. What is she doing? This is dangerous for


    them both.

 CHAPTER 66

    ¡°Please,e in,¡± she whispers as she stands to the side to let him enter.


    He walks in and looks around her opulent bedroom until his eyes meet hers again.


    She swallows the lump in her throat. ¡°Please don¡¯t tell anyone I asked for you toe here.¡±


    He shakes his head. ¡°Never.¡± He hesitates. ¡°Whatever happens between us will stay between the


    two of us.¡±


    She stands still, not sure what to say next. Sensing her trepidation, he asks a question to ease her


    nerves. ¡°Why did you ask me toe here?¡±


    She turns her back to him, unable to face him as she answers. ¡°I see the way you look at me,¡± she


    breathes.


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± he replies quickly.


    She turns to face him in a rush. ¡°You don¡¯t deny it?¡± She frowns.


    ¡°No, and I¡¯m sorry if I make you feel ufortable. It was not my intention.¡±


    She frowns in confusion. ¡°What do you think of when you look at me like that?¡±


    His face softens. ¡®¡± I am wondering how you would smell.¡±


    Her eyes widen.


    ¡°Among other things.¡± He smiles softly.


    She frowns. ¡°What other things?¡±


    His eyes drop to the floor. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t speak of such thoughts to you. I¡¯m sorry. Please forgive


    me.¡±


    ¡°I want to know what other things you think about,¡± she whispers.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    His wild eyes rise back up to hers, and unable to control himself, he decides to tell her the truth. ¡°I


    wonder how you would taste.¡±


    Her hand goes to her neck as she is taunted by the visual of him tasting her skin.


    ¡°You are attracted to me?¡± she asks.


    He stays silent.


    ¡°Please. Speak freely. This conversation will never leave this room.¡±


    ¡°My attraction to you runs deep and is carnal. I cannot deny,¡± he replies.


    ¡°Oh,¡± she whispers, unable to articte an intelligent reply.


    He watches her for a moment. ¡°Dare I ask if you ever think of me?¡±


    ¡°I do,¡± she replies.


    ¡°Are your thoughts as prohibited as mine?¡± he asks in a breath.


    ¡°I would not know of such things. And I am sure I would not be able to please you,¡± she whispers.


    He frowns and she turns her back to him one again, and begins to pace.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± He frowns.


    ¡°I am inexperienced with love.¡±


    ¡°And?¡±


    She swallows her nerves. ¡°And I hear from the chamber maids that you are not, that your conquests


    in the bedroom are plentiful.¡±


    ¡°Conquests mean nothing,¡± he replies softly. ¡°You have never¡­¡±


    ¡°I am untouched.¡± She cuts him off.


    Arousal shes in his eyes. ¡°That is no deterrent to me,¡± he whispers as he picks up her hand and


    kisses the back of it.


    ¡°It¡¯s not?¡± she breathes as she watches him kiss her hand. The sight should not incite such feelings


    as this. She feels her skin flutter under his touch.


    ¡°I care for you.¡± He kisses her hand softly and his loving eyes hold hers. ¡°I don¡¯t care for anyone


    else.¡±


    A trace of a smile crosses her face and her eyebrows rise in question.


    ¡°Can I give you your first kiss?¡± he dares himself to ask as he pulls her close.


    Her heart is hammering out of control as his lips gently dust hers, his eyes closing with pleasure.


    His tongue slides gently into her mouth and she puts her arms nervously around his neck. ¡°How do I


    taste?¡± she whispers into his lips.


    He smiles. ¡°Sweeter than I ever imagined.¡±


    Brielle sits back in her seat and frowns. ¡°Hang on, go back. I¡¯m lost.¡±


    I  blow  out  a  breath.  I  haven¡¯t  seen  Brielle  to  tell  her  that  I  had  even  seen  star,  let  alone  been


    sleeping with him. Last thing she knew was the fight we had at the pubst weekend about Thomas texting


    him in the middle of the night. We are in a restaurant now having coffee, and it¡¯s Saturday morning.


    I  sigh  as  I  rest  my  cheek  on  my  hand.  ¡°He  turned  up  at  work  on  Wednesday  and  marched  into  my


    office.¡±


    She frowns. ¡°He just turned up?¡±


    ¡°No. Actually, he rang first and demanded Ie downstairs, but when I wouldn¡¯t, he came up and


    caused a scene.¡±

 CHAPTER 67

    Her eyes widen and she sips her coffee. ¡°Oh.¡±


    Our breakfast arrives. ¡°Thank you.¡± We both smile.


    Brielle cuts into her eggs benedict. ¡°Then what?¡¯


    I bite into my toast. ¡°This sounds some, even to my ears. He told me that he wasn¡¯t married and he


    couldn¡¯t see me because he had things going on and-¡±


    ¡°Wait, why did Thomas text him then?¡± She cuts me off.


    I shrug. ¡°Apparently they were going away and Thomas didn¡¯t know where he was.¡± I continue to


    chew my toast. ¡°And then I did something stupid.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I told him I was looking for casual sex.¡± She smirks as she chews. ¡°Since when are you looking for


    casual anything?¡±


    I shake my head as I cut into my breakfast. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I guess it sounded cool at the time.¡±


    ¡°What did he say?¡±


    ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Sheughs. ¡°Yeah, right. What guy knocks back casual sex?¡±


    I chew my bacon in disgust at myself. ¡°So, anyway¡­¡± I frown. Shit, this really is ridiculous when I


    hear myself say it. ¡°We spent every night together since then.¡±


    She screws up her face. ¡°That¡¯s not very casual.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s he like?¡±


    I shake my head. ¡°Gorgeous.¡±


    She raises her brow in question.


    ¡°I¡¯m not even joking. Like, gorgeous, sexy, gorgeous.¡±


    She purses her lips as she thinks. ¡°Hmm, okay. Go on.¡±


    ¡°So,st night I went out to dinner with Mark to tell him that we as a couple are a no go.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°And his parents came.¡±


    She frowns. ¡°Why?¡±


    I shake my head. ¡°¡®Cause he¡¯s an idiot. Anyway, they were really nice and halfway through the meal a


    waiteres over with a tray of tequ and cream.¡±


    She stops eating as she stares at me.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°It  was  sent  by  star.  The  smartass  was  saying  that  the  Emmaline  cream  was  unavable  for


    purchase, so he sent an alternative.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t get it.¡±


    ¡°Tequ with a cream chaser?¡± I widen my eyes. ¡°To signify the tequ sex drinking game¡­ and the


    cream chaser is what he was rewarded with for going down on me?¡±


    Brielle chokes on her coffee and it flies all over the table as she coughs. ¡°Holy fuck!¡± she splutters.


    ¡°I know, right?¡±


    ¡°He was there?¡± she asks.


    ¡°Sitting at the bar watching us.¡±


    Her eyes widen.


    ¡°So, I go to the toilet and he just barges in. Then we fight and I tell him that I need three hours to tell


    Mark it¡¯s not happening between us.¡±


    She nods as she eats.


    ¡°Then star sits at the bar chatting up some hot red head for the whole time and I get, like, fuming


    mad.¡±


    She smiles broadly and shakes her head.


    ¡°Then finally Marks parents leave and Mark instantly picks up my hand and starts frigging kissing it.


    star storms over to the table like the Hulk and goes all caveman, telling Mark to get his fucking hands


    off of his girlfriend.¡±


    Her eyes widen in horror. ¡°But I thought you said it was casual.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s supposed to be!¡± I snap. ¡°Oh, and that¡¯s not the worst of it. He told Mark I was handing in my


    resignation.¡±

 CHAPTER 68

    ¡°What?¡± she gasps as she puts her hand over her mouth in horror.


    ¡°I know. So, I leave, star follows me, then I lose my shit.¡±


    ¡°Understandably.¡±


    ¡°And we have this huge yelling match in the street which makes him go all weird, and he turns around


    and tells me that it¡¯s probably better this way because he had to let me go anyway.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t fucking know.¡± I bite into my breakfast with renewed vigor. ¡°And then he said something to


    me and I got the weirdest sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu which weirded me out.¡±


    She frowns. ¡°That¡¯s still happening?¡±


    I nod. ¡°Worse than ever.¡±


    ¡°God, this is like The Vampire Diaries on crack,¡± she mutters into her coffee.


    I nod. ¡°Then he more or less told me to go back to Mark because he was giving me my freedom back.¡±


    She frowns as she chews. ¡°Didn¡¯t he just go ape and demand Mark get his hands off his girlfriend?¡±


    ¡°Yep.¡±


    ¡°Fucking hell. I¡¯m confused.¡±


    ¡°Join the club.¡±


    ¡°What are you going to do?¡±


    I shrug. ¡°Go to work and beg for my job back.¡±


    ¡°Fuck.¡±


    ¡°And that stupid bitch from reception who busted me with star is just being a grade A cow.¡±


    She ughs  out  loud.  ¡°Seriously,  that  is  the  story  of  this  whole  trip.  Emerson  Mathews,  good  girl


    extraordinaire, gets busted jacking off a guy in a closet at her first work function.¡±


    I cringe and shiver. ¡°I will never live that down. I¡¯m going to need therapy to recover.¡±


    She sips her coffee as she watches me. ¡°In all seriousness, what are you going to do?¡±


    I sit back in my seat. ¡°Nothing. That¡¯s it.¡±


    She shrugs. ¡°It was fun while itsted, huh?¡±


    I smile regretfully. ¡°It was. He was the perfect guy in every sense.¡±


    ¡°And crazy as a coconut,¡± she mutters dryly.


    I nod. ¡°Yes. Unfortunately, that, too.¡±


    The acid in my stomach is sky high. I don¡¯t think I have ever been so nervous. I¡¯m probably going to get a


    stomach ulcer over this. It¡¯s pouring with rain and it¡¯s dark, just like my mood.


    It¡¯s all his bloody fault.


    I am on the bus on my way to work. It¡¯s Monday morning and I¡¯m about to face the music that the


    ridiculous Irish fiasco has caused me. Since I met that twat my whole life has be one big mess.


    I went out with the gang on Operation Hump Hank on Saturday night, and we had fun, but the night was


    marred  by  my  thoughts  of  star,  wondering  where  he  was  and  what  was  he  doing.  On  the  upside,


    though, Hank did get a girl¡¯s phone number.


    What must this look like from the outside?


    I jack him off in a closet and get busted by a vengeful bitch from reception. I avoid Mark for three


    weeks, and then, in the middle of dumping him, my knight in shining armores to defend my honor in


    what is, quite possibly, the most absurd disy of affection I have ever witnessed from a man. Oh, lets


    not forget the smartass delivering tequ and cream to Mark¡¯s parents. What a fuck up.


    To  make  matters  worse,  I  have  spent  the  whole  weekend  pining  for  him,  checking  my  phone


    constantly. Hoping, even praying, that he calls me. Of course, he hasn¡¯t. He was obviously serious when


    he told me I had my freedom. But now that I have it, I don¡¯t bloody want it. I want to feel his big, strong


    arms around me. I want to hear the velvety, deep voice, and that beautiful ent of his.


    I hate to admit it, but I¡¯m missing him. I¡¯m missing the thrill I felt when he called me Emmaline-the


    ecstasy I felt when we made love, and the safety I felt when I slept in his arms. I¡¯m not supposed to feel


    anything, I know. We were casual. I close my eyes in regret. The thing is, I know he felt more, too. He


    showed his true emotions when he became jealous on Friday night.


    What  does  he  feel,  though?  Does  he  feel  this  connection  between  us  or  is  it  just  an  ownership,


    petitive guy thing? He must feel something. You don¡¯t go all crazy if you don¡¯t feel anything at all.


    Who am I kidding? Of course he feels something. I can feel it in the way he kisses me and holds me. Is he


    feeling shitty this morning, too?


    What a mess.


    I get off the bus and trudge through the rain with my piss ant umbre. This shitty thing does nothing at


    all and my pants are wet from the horizontal wind. Just stop raining, I don¡¯t have time for this shit.


    I walk through reception and put my wet umbre into the pot next to the door then make my way over


    to the lift. ¡°Excuse me?¡± Stephanie calls from behind.


    I turn. ¡°Yes.¡± What does she want now?


    ¡°You can¡¯t leave that umbre there.¡± She points to my umbre.


    I frown. ¡°Why not? It¡¯s an umbre stand and that¡¯s what it¡¯s for.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s for client¡¯s umbres. Not staff.¡±


    I re at her. I swear, this bitch is going down today. I am so not in the mood for her bullshit. ¡°Well,


    Stephanie.¡± I fake a smile. ¡°I don¡¯t have an umbre stand next to my desk and, since there isn¡¯t a single


    umbre in this stand¡­¡± I widen my eyes as a silent challenge. ¡°I¡¯m using it.¡±


    Her eyes hold mine in defiance. ¡°I¡¯m going to have to report this to the management.¡±


    I  fake  a  smile  once  again.  ¡°I  look  forward  to  it.¡±  I  turn  to  walk  out  but  my  inner  bitch  can¡¯t  helpText property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    herself, so I turn back. ¡°Stephanie?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±

 CHAPTER 69

    ¡°When you tell management, make sure it¡¯s Mark you report to.¡±


    She res at me.


    ¡°I just really feel like spending some time in his office this morning being reprimanded.¡±


    She narrows her eyes in contempt.


    ¡°Or maybe he can tell me off in a cupboard.¡± I wink sarcastically.


    She res in fury and I smirk.


    ¡°Maybe you coulde looking for us. It¡¯s way more fun if you think you might get caught.¡±


    Her mouth nearly drops to the floor.


    ¡°Have a nice day, Stephanie.¡±


    I breeze into the lift and give her a little wave.


    ¡°Fucking bitch,¡± she whispers under her breath.


    My eyes nce  over  to  Mark¡¯s  office  door  for  the  tenth  time  today.  It¡¯s  11am  and  I  haven¡¯t  seen  him


    properly, other than when he walked in this morning and refused to look at me. I need to address this


    whole mess urgently.


    ¡°I¡¯m just going to discuss this project with Mark,¡± I murmur to Travis.


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    I tentatively knock on the door. ¡°Knock, knock.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± he calls.


    I open the door. ¡°Have you got five minutes?¡± I ask.


    He nces up and then his eyes drop back to hisputer. ¡°Not really.¡±


    He continues to type.


    My heart drops. His ego is hurt. It¡¯s not like we had a great love affair going on or anything, but he is


    disappointed in me. Hell, I¡¯m disappointed in me.


    I walk in and close the door behind me. ¡°I just wanted to apologize for Friday night.¡±


    He keeps typing but doesn¡¯t look up. ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to meet Star.¡±


    He keeps typing.


    ¡°It just happened and I didn¡¯t know how to tell you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine, Emerson.¡± He still doesn¡¯t look up.


    I pause, I don¡¯t know what to say next. ¡°Can we remain friends?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± He keeps typing.


    ¡°Can you at least look at me?¡± I ask.


    He drags his eyes from theputer as if annoyed. ¡°I¡¯m very busy, Emerson.¡±


    I nod. ¡°I know.¡± I hesitate. Maybe now is the time to tell him about my suspicions on the stolen art? It


    would break the ice, I suppose.


    I swallow the nervous lump in my throat. Hmm, after contemting this for weeks, maybe now is the


    time. It¡¯s my duty to bring this art theft to someone¡¯s attention and Mark is my first port of call. I know


    he¡¯s not a thief-at least I hope he¡¯s not.


    ¡°I want to talk to you about the good news stories,¡± I murmur.


    ¡°Take a seat.¡± He gestures to the chair with a sigh.


    I sit down dejected. This business between us is a mess. After an extended time, he looks up at me


    impatiently. ¡°Yes, what is it?¡±


    My stomach drops.


    I ce my folder on his desk. ¡°I¡¯m not sure if you are the right person to discuss this with, but I trust


    you and I wanted toe to you first.¡±


    He looks at me without expression.


    Here goes. ¡°It hase to my attention that twenty-two people who have bought art from us have had


    that same art stolen from their properties within three days of it being delivered.¡±


    He frowns. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°People are having their artwork stolen¡­ and I happen to think it¡¯s someone from here.¡± I lean into


    the desk and look around. ¡°An inside job,¡± I whisper.


    He frowns, picks up the folder and begins to read.


    ¡°It¡¯s too much of a coincidence and the pieces are all pictures of women which are being stolen.¡±


    He frowns as he flicks through the files with the names and relevant information inside them. I have


    been working on this for weeks. I know it¡¯s not a coincidence. This is a calcted hit.


    ¡°All of the robberies have been reported to police individually, but the police haven¡¯t joined the dots


    and connected them back to us. It was only when I started contacting people for the good news stories that


    this information has be obvious to me.¡±


    He swings his chair from side to side deep in thought as he reads the reports.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure what to do with it. I think we should call the police,¡± I whisper.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    He  holds  his  hand  up  as  he  reads.  ¡°Hold  up.  Don¡¯t  jump  to  any  conclusions.  It  may  be  just  a


    coincidence,¡± he murmurs.


    My eyes widen. Oh no. It¡¯s him. The art thief is Mark. ¡°I want to call the police,¡± I say quietly.


    He nods and scratches his head in frustration. ¡°Let me take it to management first. They will know


    what to do.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Shit, this is hectic.


    He looks up and gives me the first smile for the day. ¡°Thank you. Good work.¡±


    I  smile  back  and  stand,  hesitating  as  his  eyes  hold  mine.  ¡°I  hope  we  can  get  past  this  and  remain


    friends, Mark?¡±

 CHAPTER 70

    He gives me a stiff smile and nods. I turn and leave the office, finally feeling a little better.


    I walk down the street on a mission. It¡¯s my lunch break and I am going to Heirloom to see Beverly to find


    out more about my ring. I have been reading my love letters and I¡¯m officially beyond intrigued. I want to


    know if they have any names or dates or¡­ anything-anything that gives me more information so I can


    research. I smile to myself as I walk. It¡¯s ironic, really. I came to London to soak up the history and I


    somehow find myself as the owner of a beautiful antique ring and a box of precious love letters between a


    princess and her guard. Who would have thought? I¡¯m not actually sure where Heirloom is, though. I have


    been here twice but the ce I thought that it was looks like it¡¯s now a travel agency? I must be in the


    wrongneway or something. I look back to where I came from. Gosh, these cobble streets all look the


    same. It¡¯s here somewhere. I search aimlessly until I run out of time and have to be back at work.


    Damn it, where is it? Maybe I should ring Mr. Twinkle and ask him where it is. My heart jumps at just


    the thought. Should I ring him? I haven¡¯t even let myself contemte it before now.


    What would I say? I think about this from his point of view. He said he didn¡¯t share and then we spent


    three dreamy nights together. I smile at the memory. God, he¡¯s damn delicious. Then he asked to see me


    again on the Friday night and I said I had something on. Hmm. Then if he was walking across the road and


    saw me with Mark, I suppose I would have investigated, too. Bloody Mark was all over me, which didn¡¯t


    help. I was jealous of him just talking to a girl at the bar. I can¡¯t imagine if she had had her lips all over


    his hand or he had been holding her hand under the table. Oh shit. Maybe he is right and this is partly my


    fault? I just expected him to know I didn¡¯t want Mark.


    But  how  would  he  know  that  I¡¯m  not  just  stringing  him  along?  He  doesn¡¯t  know  my  character.  He


    doesn¡¯t know I don¡¯t have the energy or morals to betray and cheat on anyone.


    This is definitely something to think about.


    4pm on the longest day in history and I am in the kitchen devouring every damn biscuit I can find.


    Screw the diet. I don¡¯t have the stamina for this shit.


    I hold my phone in my hand and stare at it, urging myself to just ring star.


    I want to see him, and the more I have dissected this situation all afternoon, the more I can see his


    point.


    Text. I will text him. What will I text him? Something undramatic. I make my coffee as I think. I¡¯m not


    apologizing because he was totally out of line to behave the way he did. I¡¯m not sucking up, either. I don¡¯t


    want to appear pathetic and needy. What was thest thing he said to me?


    Take your freedom.


    I smirk and text.


    I don¡¯t want your freedom.


    I stare at my phone. Reply, please, reply. I pour my milk into my coffee and wait.


    Damn it, he¡¯s not going to reply.


    I head back to my desk and sit down when my phone beeps?


    Does Wham know that you¡¯re are using their lyrics?


    Huh? I quickly Google Wham and type in freedom. What is he talking about?


    The lyrics of a songe up and I smile broadly. Trust him to know this.


    I text back the next lines of the song.


    I don¡¯t want to y around.


    I wait for his reply and then I immediately text again.


    Part time love just brings me down.


    I wait for his reply and I know he¡¯s probably smirking. My phone beeps.


    I scramble to read it. The others aren¡¯t at their desks and will be back any moment, it reads.


    And?


    Bloody hell, do I have to spell it out? He¡¯s not going to make this easy. I text back.


    Can I see you tonight?


    I wait, and I wait. My eyes guiltily scan around the office as I tap my pencil against my desk. Damn, I


    am cking today. I have hardly done a thing. Maybe Stephanie really should tattle on me? A text bounces


    back.


    That depends.


    I frown and text back.


    On what?


    A text fires back.


    On whether you are going to go all praying mantis on me.


    Iugh  out  loud  and  then  remember  where  I  am,  quickly  regaining  some posure  as  my  eyes  dartMaterial ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    around again. I quickly reply. Shit, I am going to get caught. Without a doubt, I am the world¡¯s worst


    employee.


    No.

 CHAPTER 71

    I don¡¯t n on killing you after mating.


    Although, pull another stunt like Friday and you should definitely watch your back


    I hold my breath as I wait for his reply.


    Seven?


    I smile broadly and reply.


    Pick me up?


    My mind goes into overdrive and a text bounces back.


    XX


    I pace around in my bedroom as I wait for my Irish Fiasco. I¡¯m nervous and it¡¯s an all to familiar


    feeling since I met him. With full, loose hair and minimal makeup, I am wearing my woolen white dress


    which I wore when I saw him at the club. He told me that night that he wanted my ring, and I¡¯m hoping IMaterial ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    can entice him again. I don¡¯t think I have ever looked forward to seeing someone so much before. It¡¯s


    Monday and I haven¡¯t seen him since our fight on Friday night. It feels like a lifetime ago since he held


    me.


    Vanessa and Hank are at the movies and I¡¯m kind of d to be honest. I want him all to myself.


    Knock, knock.


    My erratic heart beats against the wall of my chest, and I ce my hand over it to try and slow it


    down. This is ridiculous. I open the door in a rush.


    And there he stands, tall, dark, and beautiful. He¡¯s wearing blue jeans, his navy zer and a white


    shirt. His almost ck hair is long and unruly at the top. I just want to run my fingers through it.


    His intense eyes hold mine. ¡°Hello, Emmaline.¡±


    I  smile  an  over  the  top  smile  and  I  want  to  throw  myself  into  his  arms,  but  I  try  to  remain  cool.


    Although I¡¯m sure he can feel how excited I am to see him.


    ¡°Hello, Twinkle,¡± I breathe.


    He raises a brow in question. ¡°Twinkle?¡± He smirks sexily.


    I grin. ¡°If you want to call me Emmaline, I am going to call you Twinkle.¡±


    ¡°My name is Star.¡± His eyes are alight with mischief and I know he likes his new nickname.


    ¡°But you twinkle to me.¡±


    We stand still, gazing at each other as the electricity zaps between us.


    The physical attraction is so strong it¡¯s palpable.


    I  nervously  stand  still,  awaiting  his  instruction,  I  don¡¯t  think  I  should  kiss  him  first,  although  I


    desperately want to.


    Kiss me.


    ¡°I thought we could go back to my ce,¡± he says casually.


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    ¡°I could make us dinner.¡±


    I smirk. ¡°You can cook?¡±


    ¡°Very well,¡± he replies confidently.


    I smile cheekily, I really want to say if you can cook in the kitchen and the bedroom you must be a


    god, but I hold my tongue. I don¡¯t need to inte his ego any further.


    I nervously walk across my bedroom to retrieve my handbag and he follows. He stands at the door


    and his eyes linger on the window seat. I know he is thinking of the first night we were together, when we


    made love on that seat. I frown as I correct myself. Sorry¡­ when we fucked on that seat. There was no


    lovemaking that night. My eyes fall to my bed, knowing that¡¯s where we made love two nightster. That¡¯s


    where he inhaled every inch of my body and utterly ruined me for any other man.


    I¡¯ve never been touched like that, never been loved like that. It felt like we would die if we didn¡¯t get


    closer. Even when he was deep inside my body, it wasn¡¯t close enough. Physically, we couldn¡¯t be any


    closer,  and  yet  we  just  couldn¡¯t  extinguish  the  fire  between  us-that  feeling  between  us.  I  have  never


    experienced anything like it and it¡¯s no wonder I am totally addicted to this¡­ whatever this is.


    ¡°Shall we go?¡± he asks.


    My heart drops a little. I was hoping he would kiss me.


    ¡°Yes.¡±

 CHAPTER 72

    I follow him down the stairs and out onto the road. ¡°Where is your car?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Down here.¡± He points ahead, and we walk down the street, making our way around a corner until


    we get to a bottle green antique sports car. He opens it with the key.


    I put my hands on my hips and frown. ¡°This is your car?¡±


    He raises a sexy brow.


    I raise my eyebrows back at him. ¡°What happened to the shy new thing you had the other night?¡±


    ¡°The Audi is at home in the garage.¡±


    My eyes hold his. ¡°Oh,¡± I mutter as my brain misfires. How many cars does he have? He opens the


    door and I fall into the low car. It¡¯s immacte and smells like leather polish. He slides in beside me and


    pulls away from the curb. I bite my lip to stifle the stupid over-the-top smile on my face.


    ¡°Where do you live?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Not far. Ten minutes away.¡±


    I frown. I thought he would have lived out of town.


    ¡°Why are you frowning?¡± His eyes alternate between looking at me and the road.


    ¡°I just thought you lived out in the suburbs.¡±


    He shakes his head. ¡°No, I live in town.¡±


    I smile as I keep watching the road until we pull into therge driveway of a grand house. A huge oak


    tree sits in center of the front yard and arge circr driveway surrounds it. Garden lights are around the


    perimeter of the property, giving it a morous feel.


    I swallow the nervous lump in my throat as my eyes nce around at the sandstone mansion in front of


    me.


    ¡°This is your house?¡± I ask.


    His eyes fall to me. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Who do you live here with?¡±


    ¡°Just me.¡± I frown. ¡°And Fraidy,¡± he adds.


    ¡°Who¡¯s Fraidy?¡±


    ¡°A cat.¡± He smirks.


    I giggle. ¡°You own a Fraidy cat?¡± That¡¯s unexpected.


    His smile mirrors mine. ¡°Sort of.¡±Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Iugh out loud in shock.


    ¡°He was a stray that decided to move in. I didn¡¯t have a choice in the matter.¡±


    We get out of the car and I follow him up the steps where he opens the huge, ck double doors. He


    stands to the side to let me walk in front of him. My eyes widen. Holy crap, you are joking me.


    I look all around the luxurious room. ¡°You rent this ce?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    I frown. ¡°You have a mortgage on this house?¡± How could he possibly afford this mansion?


    ¡°No.¡±


    I frown again. ¡°It¡¯s your parents house?¡±


    He shakes his head in amusement. ¡°I own this house, Emmaline.¡±


    I bite my bottom lip. This is bullshit and so unexpected. Why did I ask those damn questions out loud?


    His eyes hold mine and he smiles the most beautiful smile I¡¯ve ever seen.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± he asks.


    ¡°I just¡­ I mean.¡± I can¡¯t stop looking around at the luxurious house. Oh jeez, I am so far out of my


    fort zone. I had no idea he had this much money. Although the price he got for his art should have


    given me an indication, I suppose.


    He grabs my hand and drags me into the kitchen, and I stop dead in my tracks.


    What?


    A huge, white, marble kitchen,plete with every device known to man sits in front of me. My eyes


    meet his. ¡°star,¡± I whisper. ¡°You have the most beautiful house I have ever seen¡±


    He smiles a very proud smile. ¡°I¡¯m happy here.¡±


    I pull out of his grip and sp my hands in front of me as I walk around, looking at everything. The


    back wall of the huge lounge room is covered in ck and white photographs. The floors are all dark,


    wide, timber floorboards, and the decorating has an antique sort of minimalistic vibe. The four-piece huge


    lounge is dark leather, and a firece is in the center of the room,plete with a mantle. Large palm


    trees in huge pots give it an old Hollywood feel.


    My eyes meet his. I¡¯m in absolute shock. This is stupid rich and it looks like it belongs on a movie set,


    not the house of someone I know.


    He sits still, watching me. ¡°You can look around if you like.¡±


    I walk over to a door in between the kitchen and lounge room, and turn the knob. It¡¯s locked.


    ¡°What¡¯s in there?¡±


    ¡°The cer.¡±


    I frown. ¡°Why is it locked?¡±


    ¡°I keep all of my photography equipment down there. I keep it locked in case I ever get broken into


    to.¡±


    ¡°Oh. What¡¯s upstairs?¡±

 CHAPTER 73

    He  smiles  broadly  and  I  can  tell  he¡¯s  loving  my  reaction  to  his  home.  ¡°Upstairs  is  upstairs.¡±  He


    smirks. He stands and grabs my hand, leading me upstairs as I look around in awe. We walk slowly up the


    wide staircase and down the hall. My eyes stare up at the ornate ceilings that are all at least twelve feet


    high. ¡°This is my room.¡± He holds his hand out and lets me enter the room first.


    My eyes widen. ¡°Oh,¡± I whisper. ¡°It¡¯s¡­¡± I hesitate. I have no words for this. ¡°It¡¯s like a movie.¡±


    Arge four-poster, dark timber bed with different chocte shades of velvet bed coverings sits in


    the middle of a rich antique tapestry carpet. Arge, ck leather wingback chair sits in the corner. And


    against the back wall is a doorway though to a modernrge bathroom and walk-in wardrobe. This is


    luxury-sheer luxury-and straight out of a magazine. There isn¡¯t a thing out of ce in here and my eyes


    seek him out. ¡°It¡¯s so neat.¡± I smirk.


    He smiles cheekily and raises a brow. ¡°I like neat.¡±


    A huge smile covers my face. ¡°I like messy.¡±


    What must he think when hees to my bedroom?


    He smirks. ¡°I know.¡±


    There is a huge painting above the bed of a naked woman.


    My eyes are drawn to the picture. ¡°She¡¯s beautiful,¡± I whisper in awe. The sun is shining down on her


    from above, through a window, and she has long, wavy, chocte hair that covers her breasts. She is


    lying down naked on a bed simr to the one sheys above. Her cream knitted nkets are strategically


    ced to be draping around her. She is staring at the artist sexily.


    star¡¯s eyes linger on the painting and he smiles softly. ¡°Aye, that she is.¡±


    I look between him and the painting as he gazes at it adoringly. Oh no, does he know this woman? ¡°Do


    you know her?¡± I frown.


    He shakes his head. ¡°No, this picture is very, very old.¡±


    I smile a grateful smile. Thank frigging God he doesn¡¯t know her. I can¡¯tpete with that shit. That


    woman is sex on legs. I put my hand on my chest in relief.


    ¡°Do you know who she is?¡± he asks as he gazes up at her.


    I look up to the painting. ¡°Is she someone famous?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Hmm, should I know her? Am I going to sound dumb if I say no? I try my hardest to think who she


    might be. Damn, I got nothing.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t know who she is.¡±


    His eyes hold mine and with a soft smile he seemingly changes the subject. ¡°It¡¯s very nice to have you


    in my bedroom, Emmaline.¡±


    It¡¯s there again, the electric current running between us, whispering in my ear how badly I want this


    man-how badly my body wants to please him.


    Once again, I wait for instruction as my chest constricts. I desperately want to kiss him. But I wait,


    unsure what it is he wants from this date of ours tonight. He hasn¡¯t touched me yet. Maybe he¡¯s over his


    infatuation already?


    ¡°What would you like to do?¡± he asks seductively.


    Oh, I know what I want to do. ¡°I want to do whatever you want to do.¡± I breathe as, once again, my


    stupid heart nearly fails me.


    He smirks. ¡°You want to do whatever I want to do?¡± He raises a sexy brow in question.


    I nod, unable to peel my eyes away from his.


    ¡°I would like to watch you take a shower.¡±


    My eyes widen. What?


    Dear, God, not that.


    ¡°Ahh¡­¡± I hesitate. He has never really seen me naked before. I mean, we are naked at my house, but


    it is always in the dark or in a semi-lit room. Watching me take a shower seems way more intimate than


    having sex.


    ¡°What¡¯s the problem?¡± he breathes in his velvety, seductive voice.


    ¡°Are you going to get in with me?¡± I nervously ask.


    His eyes hold mine and he softly shakes his head. ¡°No. I just want to watch you.¡±


    Holy fuck, I¡¯m totally screwed. When he really sees my body, he will probably run for the hills.


    ¡°That¡¯s a weird request,¡± I whisper.


    A trace of a smile crosses his face. ¡°I¡¯m a weird man.¡±


    ¡°Seems so,¡± I mutter under my breath.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    He walks to the door that leads into the bathroom. Shit, he¡¯s serious.


    ¡°Bathroom is this way.¡± His sexy eyes drop down my body and he licks his lips.


    I close my eyes. God, help me. If this is his thing, then I want to do it. It just seems so out of ce


    when we haven¡¯t even kissed or anything. But maybe that¡¯s why he wants to do it?


    The sound of my blood is pumping through my head as my fear esctes. Just do it.


    I nervously walk into the bathroom, and he leans in to turn the shower on.


    He  disappears  into  his  bedroom  and  then  reappears  with  a  chair.  He  sits  it  in  the  middle  of  the


    bathroom, facing the shower, and takes a seat.


    The blood drains from my face. Can¡¯t you dim the freaking lights or something?


    Kiss him, distract him, make him forget all about seeing me naked. I walk over to him and bend to kiss


    him but he turns his head.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me.¡±

 CHAPTER 74

    I frown.


    ¡°I want to watch you. I want you untouched as I watch you.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± I whisper.


    I put my hand in and feel the temperature of the shower, deciding to turn up the hot water a little more.


    I face away from him and slide one of my arms out of my dress.


    ¡°Turn around and face me,¡± he breathes.


    I nervously turn around and my eyes search his. I¡¯m terrified. This is too intimate. I don¡¯t like this.


    Maybe I should go?


    As if sensing my fear, a trace of a smile crosses his face. ¡°Undress angel, let me look at you. You are


    safe.¡±


    I swallow my fear and slowly slide my dress down to step out of it. I stand vulnerable and revealed inText property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    my white satin underwear. My hands are sped nervously together in front of me. His hungry eyes drop


    down my body as if memorizing every inch.


    A sexy smile crosses his face and his gazee back up to meet mine.


    ¡°All of it,¡± he whispers darkly.


    I slide down one bra strap, then the other, and I nce down to see the huge erection growing in his


    pants. It gives me a much needed boost of confidence and I slide my bra around before I take it off.


    His eyes stay fixed on my breasts and he licks his lips.


    The silence between us is deafening, as is the sound of fear that is pumping though my veins.


    His eyes are transfixed on my body and the goosebumps that are scattered over my petrified skin. I


    slowly slide my panties down my legs and he sits back, rearranging therge penis in his pants.


    I stand before him as he sits still. His eyes linger on my sex and back up to my breasts, around to my


    thighs, then back up to my eyes.


    My heart is racing as my eyes beg for some kind of recognition. I need him to say something. Please,


    say anything.


    I go to turn to get into the shower and he holds his hand up in a stop signal.


    ¡°Don¡¯t  move,¡±  he  whispers.  ¡°I¡¯m  memorizing  the  body  that  I  have  missed  so  desperately,¡±  he


    breathes.


    My heart somersaults in my chest. He¡¯s missed me. He¡¯s missed me desperately.


    I step toward him.


    He holds his hand up in a stop signal again. ¡°Untouched,¡± he pleads in a whisper.


    I stand riveted. The way he is looking at me might just turn me inside out.


    Arousal mixed with affection. There¡¯s a softness to his hardness. The man in him is hard and ready to


    take me, and yet the soul inside of him is revering me. I can feel his adoration and it¡¯s an emotion that I am


    unfamiliar with.


    I can¡¯t breathe.


    After an extended time, I slowly turn and get into the shower to stand under the water, my eyes still on


    him. So much for straightening my hair for an hour. I¡¯m going to look like hell after this.


    ¡°Wash yourself,¡± he breathes as his eyes drop to my sex again. He wants a little peep show.


    I smile to myself. This, I can do.


    I pour liquid soap into my hand and start to run my hands all over my body. Arousal flickers like a fire


    in his eyes and his tongue darts out to lick his lip again.


    This is hot.


    I start to rub my hands on my breasts and he sits forward in his seat unable to control himself.


    I got this. I want you in the shower, big boy, and I want you now.


    I drop my hand to between my legs and start to rub myself. His face screws up in arousal and sits


    forward even farther. My other handes up and squeezes my nipple and I throw my head back.


    He hisses in approval as his dark eyes hold mine.


    ¡°Come and I will take you,¡± he whispers.


    I frown. Huh?


    ¡°Make yourselfe and you can have me,¡± he whispers as he unzips his pants and takes his cock in


    his hand.


    My insides start to clench at the sight of hisrge, hard muscle between his legs.


    I frown. What does that mean? If I don¡¯te, he¡¯s not getting in. Hell. I¡¯ve never made myselfe


    in front of a guy before. This is perverted.


    ¡°Touch yourself,¡± he whispers as he slowly starts to stroke himself.


    Frigging hell, I can¡¯t concentrate on me when he¡¯s doing that. I want to watch his peep show.


    Okay, pull out the big guns. You got this.


    I spread myself wide, and his dark eyes watch me as his hand gently strokes his cock. I slowly slide a


    finger into myself and he groans out in pleasure. I keep going and he sits back as if restraining himself


    from touching me. He rips his jacket from his shoulders and starts to unbutton his shirt.


    My two fingers are now slowly sinking in and out of my body and my foot is up on the tiled shower


    seat. This is way beyond anything I have ever experienced before, and as I hold my breath, I know I am


    only seconds from climaxing.

 CHAPTER 75

    He rips his pants down his legs and I am blessed with the sight of a perfect male specimen. He¡¯s tall,


    athletic, rippled with muscle, and is currently as hard as hell. His cock hangs heavily between his legs. I


    can see every vein in its engorged length.


    I¡¯ve never seen a man so hot, so aroused, or so bloody perfect. The sight of him mixed with the flickMaterial ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    of my fingers over my clitoris makes mee and I lurch forward.


    Then he has me lifted up against the shower wall with my legs around his waist and he impales me in


    one hard push. I cry out and his eyes roll back in his head at the overwhelming feel of this iming.


    He lifts me like a feather, back and forth onto his cock, and I feel him get harder and harder until he


    feels like he might just break me.


    I close my eyes to try and deal with the brutality that he¡¯s taking me with. I¡¯m so wet, and the sound of


    our bodies pping together rings loudly over the water.


    His mouth drops to my neck and he bites me hard. My body lurches forward in another earth shattering


    orgasm and he shudders as hees deep within me.


    We stay still. He has me pinned to the wall by the body. But it is my heart that has the stake pushed


    clean through it. He kisses me, gentle and tender. His tongue taking no prisoners as the emotion starts to


    drag me by the hair into the darkness of addiction.


    ¡°Don¡¯t fight with me again,¡± he whispers against my lips.


    I smile and try to hide the despair I feel towards my traitor of a heart as it concedes defeat.


    ¡°Okay.¡± I whisper. ¡°I won¡¯t.¡±


    star O¡¯shea.


    Has there ever been a more perfect human specimen?


    I doubt it, to be honest. I watch him as we lie next to the fire. It¡¯ste on Monday night and we have


    had the most amazing evening, having just polished off two bottles of red wine together. He is sitting with


    his back against the lounger on the floor, and I am lying horizontal to him on a mattress he has bought


    down stairs for me toy on in front of the fire. He¡¯s deep in thought and his hand runs idly up over my


    foot, his unruly hair falling over his eyes. This man is artistic and intelligent, he¡¯s neat and wealthy, not to


    mention absolutely perfect in bed. What do we have inmon?


    I¡¯m messy, uncoordinated, squishy around the edges, and totally not hard to get. I know nothing about


    him, and yet I feel like I know everything about him, too. I can¡¯t even act hard to get. Now I want him. I


    want him in my life. How¡­ how do I get from where we are now to where I want to be?


    Where do I want to be?


    That¡¯s a good question, because in all honesty, I don¡¯t even know.


    His eyes nce up to me and he smiles softly. ¡°What are you thinking about?¡±


    ¡°Just how you tried to kill me tonight.¡± He shakes his head and smiles as he goes back to his book.


    Tonight he took me to the liquor shop on his handlebars to buy wine. I haven¡¯t had so much fun in years


    until we went over a bump and I fell off. ¡°I haven¡¯t tried to kill you¡­ yet.¡± He smirks to himself.


    I smile. ¡°Does that mean your going to?¡± I tease.


    ¡°When the timees.¡± He picks up my foot and kisses it gently with his eyes still focused on his


    book.


    See, that should disturb me, but it doesn¡¯t. It gives me hope that we will still be seeing each other.


    What kind of sick, twisted fuck am I, anyway?


    My phone rings in my handbag in the kitchen, and star immediately gets up to retrieve it for me. He


    misses the call and hands me the phone. ¡°Brielle,¡± he states as he hands it over. I call her back.


    ¡°Hi.¡± I smile.


    ¡°Oh my fuck, I¡¯ve ruined it,¡± she gasps.


    I frown. ¡°What have you ruined?¡±


    ¡°Julian.¡±


    I smile and star frowns at me in question. I shrug. I have no idea what she is talking about.


    ¡°I¡¯ming over immediately,¡± she blurts out.


    I frown. ¡°Umm¡­ I¡¯m not at home.¡±


    ¡°Where are you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m at star¡¯s.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± She goes silent.


    star waves his hand as if to say go.


    ¡°We could meet for coffee somewhere,¡± I reply. Jeez, I really don¡¯t want to leave him, but maybe I


    coulde back here after we have finished.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s okay.¡±


    ¡°You sure?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Yes.¡± She sighs. ¡°I will see you tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Yes. Fine. Going crazy, perhaps.¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡±

 CHAPTER 76

    ¡°I told his date that he went on another date this week with someone else.¡±


    My eyes widen in horror. ¡°W-why would you do that?¡± I stammer.


    ¡°I¡¯m an idiot, that¡¯s why. It slipped out and now he¡¯s not talking to me, and he told me we are going to


    have a serious talk when he gets home.¡±


    ¡°Oh, shit. Maybe you have ruined it,¡± I murmur.


    star frowns again and I shake my head. ¡°Just stay in your room and we will catch up tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Can we go out tomorrow night?¡±


    I hesitate, even though I know I need to make the effort. ¡°Yes. I will call you in the morning.¡±


    ¡°Okay, bye. Love you.¡± She hangs up.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± star asks.


    I blow out a breath and roll my eyes. ¡°Brielle watched her boss jack off the other night.¡±


    His eyes widen.


    ¡°And I think she likes him. Tonight she booby trapped his date and he wants to have a serious talk


    with her when he gets home.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± He smirks.


    ¡°Do you want toe out with us tomorrow night to distract her?¡± I smile sweetly.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m having Thomas over for dinner.¡±


    I nod, dejected.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you both have dinner here with us and then you two can go out after?¡±


    I smile. ¡°Really?¡±


    He smiles warmly and pulls me to lie over him. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m not ready to let you go just yet.¡± He kisses


    my forehead gently.


    I blow out a depressed, deep breath into his chest. I¡¯m not ready for you to let me go, either. I put my


    head down on his chest and stare into the fire. In fact, I¡¯m not sure I ever want you to.


    I  sit  at  the  kitchen  bench  drinking  my  wine  as  I  watch  star  cook  like  a  well-oiled  machine.  He


    obviously does this a lot.


    ¡°Thomases over often?¡±


    He nods as he cuts up the vegetables. ¡°Aye.¡±


    I sip my wine as I think. ¡°And where does he live?¡±


    ¡°Across town.¡±


    ¡°When did he move here?¡±


    He picks up his ss and narrows his eyes as he thinks. ¡°He will have been here about five years


    now.¡±


    ¡°And how long have you been here in London?¡±


    ¡°I moved here when I was twenty-one.¡±Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°How old are you now?¡±


    ¡°That would be telling.¡± He smirks.


    I smile into my ss.


    ¡°What?¡± he asks.


    ¡°Your ent.¡±


    He smiles. ¡°What about my ent?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s dreamy.¡±


    He  shakes  his  head  and  flicks  the  tea  towel  over  his  shoulder  and  returns  to  his  chopping  duties.


    ¡°Dreamy,¡± he repeats to himself. He turns to me and takes me into his arms. ¡°You are the only dreamy one


    around here.¡± He breathes into my neck and Iugh out loud as he kisses me.


    Thomas stops on the spot as he walks through the kitchen door, and we both look up, startled. ¡°Hello,


    Emmaline.¡± He smiles. ¡°Sorry for interrupting.¡± His eyes flick between star and me.


    ¡°Hello.¡± I smile nervously.


    star kisses me gently again before letting me go.


    Thomas walks over to the kitchen counter I am sitting at.


    ¡°Pour  yourself  a  drink.  Brielle  will  be  here  soon  to  tell  us  about  her  wanker  of  a  boss.¡±  star


    smirks.


    Four hours and four bottles of wer we are all very loud and giggly as we sit around the grand dining


    table. star is a wonderful cook, he even made apple pie and cream, my favorite dessert of all time.


    Brielle is the most rxed I have seen her since we arrived and she is getting on wonderfully with the


    boys.  Thomas  is  lovely,  different  to  star,  but  lovely.  star  is  intense  and  serious  while  Thomas


    seems like a gentle, happy soul.


    ¡°Now, Brielle.¡± star holds his ss in the air. ¡°Do tell us about this wanker boss of yours.¡±


    Her  mouth  drops  open  in  shock  and  I  burst  out ughing.  I  really  should  stop  drinking.  I¡¯m  getting


    really drunk.


    ¡°You told him?¡± she shrieks.


    ¡°Yes, she told me.¡± starughs.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? I don¡¯t get it.¡± Thomas nces between the two of them.


    Brielle shakes her head. ¡°No, I¡¯m not going there.¡± She bursts intoughter along with me. This is a


    funny story.


    ¡°Tell me!¡± Thomas yells in a I¡¯ve had a bottle of wine too much voice.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Brielle waves her ss around too much and wine sloshes over the side of the ss.


    ¡°So, I have this boss.¡±


    I watch star, and his eyes dance with delight as he drinks his wine and listens to the story. I smile


    broadly. This is a happy time.

 CHAPTER 77

    I look back at Brelly.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Thomas replies. ¡°And?¡±


    Brielle shakes her head in denial. ¡°Anyway.¡±


    ¡°Tell them.¡± I point at her.


    ¡°No.¡± Sheughs stupidly.


    ¡°Tell us what?¡± star demands.


    ¡°She likes him.¡± I grin.


    ¡°Ohh,¡± the boys collectively chime and we allugh out loud.


    ¡°Now we are getting somewhere.¡± Thomas smiles broadly.


    Brielle holds her two fingers up in a pinching symbol and squints. ¡°Little bit,¡± she whispers.


    ¡°He¡¯s old.¡± Iugh.


    The boys both look at me. ¡°How old?¡± star asks.


    ¡°He¡¯s not old,¡± Brielle snaps.


    ¡°Tell us woman. How fucking old?¡± Thomas yells and we all burst intoughter again.


    ¡°He has a daughter who is fifteen.¡± She sips her wine. ¡°He¡¯s thirty-eight¡± she blurts out.


    ¡°That is not old.¡± star points his ss at Brielle.


    ¡°Only an old person would say that,¡± Thomas yells and we allugh as Thomas and I clink sses.


    Our attention turns to star. ¡°How old are you, anyway?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Old enough to know better.¡± starughs and he and Thomas clink sses. The wine sloshes over


    the sides of their sses. Oh, man, we are all very drunk. This conversation and wine ss clinking is


    getting out of hand.


    ¡°Anyway.¡± She waves her ss around in the air, pauses and hups. ¡°So there is a lot of¡­¡± She


    hesitates. ¡°Chemistry going on.¡±N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    The boys smile broadly and star picks up my hand and kisses the back of it without thinking. My


    eyes linger on his face a little too long and he nces over at me, raising a brow in question. I shake my


    head. For heaven¡¯s sake, Emerson, stop openly swooning over this guy. You¡¯re getting embarrassing.


    ¡°The other night he was supposed to be away,¡± Brielle continues.


    ¡°Aha.¡±


    ¡°And when I went to check on the kids, I saw something in his bedroom.¡±


    Thomas puts his hands over his eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me he was doing the deed with someone else?¡±


    Brielle shakes her head and takes a huge gulp of her wine. ¡°Nope.¡±


    star¡¯s eyes dance with mischief as he listens.


    ¡°He was naked.¡±


    ¡°Naked,¡± Thomas repeats and star smirks.


    ¡°And¡­¡± I shriek.


    Brielle puts her hands over her eyes. ¡°And he was pulling himself.¡±


    ¡°I told you he was a wanker.¡± starughs as he ps his hand onto the table and we all erupt into


    ughter.


    ¡°And what did you do?¡± Thomas asks in shock.


    ¡°I stood there and watched. When he saw me watching, he kept going.¡±


    ¡°He kept going!¡± The boys both shriek. star and Thomas high five each other.


    ¡°You dirty, dirty girl,¡± Thomas yells.


    ¡°Is Em this dirty, Star?¡± He points to me with his ss.


    ¡°Filthy.¡± star smirks and we allugh.


    Brielle puts one hand over her eyes in horror and I grab her hand over the table as I giggle.


    ¡°And then what happened?¡± I ask.


    ¡°And then we have been weird ever since and he went out on a date. Then I idently-on-purpose


    booby trapped his next date and told her about another date,¡± she says in a rush to get it all out.


    The table falls silent and I put my hand over my mouth to stop myself fromughing.


    Thomas goes into a serious thinking pose. ¡°There is only one thing to do,¡± he replies seriously in that


    strong Irish ent as he narrows his eyes.


    We all lean into the table to hear his solution. ¡°What?¡± she asks. ¡°I need help. This is a disaster.¡±


    ¡°You should take me home and fuck me like an animal, really, really loudly so he can hear.¡±


    The table erupts intoughter again.


    ¡°Hell, and just to be nice, you can do me on his bed if you want while he watches.¡±


    star raises his ss in a toast motion and we all join in. ¡°To Thomas, forever the gentleman and


    willing to take one for the team.¡±


    We all in fits ofughter as we repeat. ¡°To Thomas, for taking one for the team.¡±

 CHAPTER 78

    I sip my coffee as I smile stupidly at my handsome breakfast partner who is sitting across the kitchen


    counter.  Wearing  grey  sweatpants,  a  white  t-shirt  with  bare  feet,  his  hair  is  in  its  best  messy,  curly,


    fuckable style. We have just showered and I am back in my dress fromst night. I must look ridiculous.


    star is going to take me back to my house so that I can get dressed before he drops me off at work.


    He  blows  into  the  hot  coffee  in  his  cup  as  he  contemtes  saying  something.  I  can  hear  his  brain


    ticking from here. ¡°I go away next Wednesday,¡± he tells me casually.


    ¡°Where to?¡±


    ¡°America.¡±


    ¡°For how long?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Indefinitely.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± My face falls.


    He puts his coffee down onto the counter. ¡°Don¡¯t give me that face.¡±


    I frown. ¡°What face?¡±


    ¡°That disappointed face.¡±


    I push out a forced smile and sip my coffee. I¡¯m not sure what to say. I knew this wasing to an end


    all along. ¡°So¡­ you wont be back at all?¡± I ask.


    He shrugs. ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± His eyes hold mine as if waiting for me to drop to the floor and cry or


    something.


    ¡°What about Fraidy?¡± I ask. ¡°Who will feed him?¡±


    ¡°I have someoneing in to mind the house.¡±N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Oh shit, he really is going. ¡°Oh,¡± is the most intelligent reply I can muster.


    He smiles, seemingly relieved at my nonchnce of this new knowledge.


    My eyes drop to the floor. This is why he wanted to end it. He knew that he was leaving. Why did I


    sabotage myself and say I wanted casual? I should have ended it that day in the caf¨¦ when he told me he


    wasn¡¯t married.


    I fake a smile. ¡°Who are you going with?¡±


    ¡°Thomas.¡±


    ¡°Sounds fun. Where are you going exactly?¡± I ask.


    ¡°All over.¡±


    I nod as I look at my watch. I don¡¯t know what to say without revealing my sadness. I want to get the


    hell out of here. ¡°We should probably get going. I¡¯m going to bete for work.¡± I stand.


    He stands, seemingly unsure of what I¡¯m thinking as he watches me intently. ¡°We still have a week


    together.¡±


    ¡°Great,¡± I reply, deadpan. Stop it. Act cool.


    He wraps hisrge warm arms around me and holds me tight, and finally I surrender. I put my arms


    around his neck and kiss him gently.


    ¡°Stay with me for the week,¡± he whispers against my lips.


    I frown.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to your ce, get your things, and you cane and stay with me for the week.¡± I pull out of


    his grip and shake my head. ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a good idea, but thanks for the offer.¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    ¡°Twinkle.¡± I sigh. ¡°I¡¯m¡­¡± I hesitate. Should I juste out and say it? ¡°I¡¯m a little too attached to you


    already. Me staying here will only make it worse when you go.¡±


    He smiles a broad genuine smile as his arms slink around my behind and he pulls me back to his body.


    ¡°This is where we make the memories that you will look back on in twenty years, remember?¡±


    I smirk.


    ¡°One week together and then we go our separate ways. Like you said, we have an affection for each


    other and we can look back with fondness.¡±


    His lips drop to my neck.


    ¡°No,¡± I breathe into the back of his head.


    He bites me and I smile.


    He grabs me andys me back over the bench. ¡°Will you stop it?¡± I giggle.


    ¡°Give me my week.¡±


    ¡°I said no.¡± Iugh as he continues his attack on my senses.


    ¡°I¡¯m  working  tomorrow  night  and  you  can e  and  watch  me  shoot.  You  can  be  my  morous


    assistant.¡± I smile, that does sound fun, actually.


    ¡°And  then  I  have  a  work  dinner  on  Friday  night  and  you  can  be  my  date.¡±  He  tries  once  more  to


    sweeten the deal. His voice is muffled as his lips refuse to leave my skin.


    The truth is, he doesn¡¯t have to sweeten the deal at all. I already know I want to see him, but I also


    know I¡¯m swimming into dangerous, unchartered waters. I am much more attached to us than I should be. I


    shouldn¡¯t be craving his touch or his time outside of the bedroom. This is meant to be casual sex, not


    required intimacy.


    I pull out from under him and kiss his lips. ¡°Thank you for the offer, but no. We can go out on the


    weekend before you go if you like?¡±


    His  face  falls,  but  he  nods  once.  ¡°Okay.¡±  He  turns  and  grabs  the  keys  and  my  heart  drops.  He¡¯s


    disappointed.

 CHAPTER 79

    ¡°Have you got everything?¡± he asks.


    ¡°I just have to get my bag from upstairs.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    I turn and walk upstairs, into his bedroom, and I take onest look around at the luxury space. I make


    the bed with the ridiculously expensive bed linen and walk into the bathroom to pick up the fluffy towels


    that we left on the floor after our lovemaking and shower this morning. My eyes nce over at the shower


    and I get a visual reminder of what we would have looked like making love up against the tiles on the


    wall.


    Our lips locked, his hands all over me, his body inside of mine.


    I don¡¯t want to go.


    I want to stay with him for the week.


    I walk over to the thick, expensive drapes and pull them back to look out onto the street below. Am I


    strong enough to give him the week, knowing that I have to let him go at the end of it?


    I already think I know the answer.


    Why did I have to meet him? Why is he asking me to stay?


    This is where we make memories that we look back on, remember?


    His words cross through my mind and I smile.


    Maybe star Twinkle is going to be just that: a beautiful thing that happened in London.


    A beautiful thing that I will regret if I don¡¯t explore it.


    I always said I don¡¯t want any regrets in life. Will I regret this?


    I will. I know I will.


    But what will I regret more? Doing this and missing him when he goes, or knowing I could have spent


    more time with him when I had the chance and I turned it down because of fear.


    I blow out a deep, sad breath just as his arms slip around me from behind. His lips go to my temple as


    he stares out to the street below with me.


    ¡°Please. Give me the week,¡± he breathes.


    We stand still for a moment as we stare out the window, both lost in our own thoughts.


    I turn and kiss him softly, my tongue dusting his lips, asking for approval to enter his mouth. Our kiss


    turns passionate and my eyes close instinctively.


    Why does he have to kiss so perfectly?


    ¡°I¡¯m scared I wont let you go,¡± I finally whisper, admitting my fear.


    ¡°I will make sure that you do,¡± he breathes. ¡°If it is any constion, it is me who won¡¯t want to let


    you go.¡±


    My eyes search his. Does he feel this connection as much as I do?


    ¡°It¡¯s one week. Let¡¯s give each other one week,¡± he whispers, almost begging me. I smile, unable to


    push the stupid words of permission through my lips. I nod and let him kiss me once more.


    The flicker of warm light dances across my face, I¡¯m drunk on a post orgasmic glow in the arms of my


    bright, shining star. We¡¯re lying in front of the fire on a mattress he dragged onto his bedroom floor. The


    room is dark, lit only by the fire mes. Sporadically, the fire crackles loudly, breaking the silence.


    star is curled around me from behind, and his hands roam up and down my naked body, with his


    lips touching my skin every now and then. We are under arge, chunky knit, navy throw.


    ¡°Tell me about your family?¡± he asks.


    ¡°My family?¡± I smirk.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Well, I am the middle daughter.¡±Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Middle child syndrome?¡±


    ¡°Totally,¡± I whisper.


    ¡°My mum and my dad are hopelessly in love.¡±


    I feel him smile behind me.


    ¡°We are rtively poor.¡±


    Hees up onto his elbow and looks down at me. ¡°Poor?¡± He frowns as if surprised.


    I shrug. ¡°Well, not poor. We never went without, but my father had an ident when I was seven and


    has a bad back.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    ¡°He can only work part-time.¡±


    He stays silent, as if thinking.


    ¡°Mum picked up jobs where she could.¡± I smile up at his shocked face.


    ¡°We were wealthy in other ways,¡± I reply to try and relieve his horror.


    A trace of a smile crosses his face. ¡°How so?¡±


    I smile. ¡°My parents were in love and they loved us, too. They taught us that no matter how much


    money you had, it meant nothing if you don¡¯t know how to love somebody with your whole heart. We


    called it wholeheartedly love.¡±


    He smiles softly and his tender lips meet mine. ¡°You are blessed then.¡±


    I smile.


    ¡°To be loved so wholeheartedly,¡± he whispers. I roll back onto my side to face him, the light of the


    fire and his lips once again roaming over the side of my cheek, his thick body nestled close up against


    mine.


    ¡°What about your family?¡± I ask.


    He hesitates before answering. ¡°I am the eldest of three.¡±


    I smile. ¡°All boys?¡±

 CHAPTER 80

    ¡°No. Me, then Thomas, and a younger sister called Eilish. She is married with two wee babies. She


    lives in my hometown, back near my parents in Irnd.¡±


    ¡°Are you?¡± I hesitate, how do I say this?


    ¡°I don¡¯te from money. No,¡± he answers my question before I get to ask it.


    ¡°How did you get so¡­?¡± I have to ask.


    ¡°Luck.¡±


    I frown and face him. ¡°Luck?¡±


    ¡°As you know, I am¡­¡± He hesitates as he thinks of the appropriate analogy. ¡°I have an eye for art. I


    bought some early pieces from a yard sale when I was really young with my savings, and they turned out


    to be very valuable. I sold them when I got to London.¡±


    I smile broadly. ¡°You bought art in a yard sale when you were a kid?¡±


    He smirks. ¡°Don¡¯tugh.¡±


    ¡°What kind of kid were you?¡± I frown.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    He lets out a deep low chuckle. ¡°A weird one, obviously.¡±


    I press my lips together as I try not tough.


    ¡°The money just gave me enough to be able to start buying and selling art, and then my photography


    took off.¡± I smile as I watch his face be animated.


    ¡°Photography pays well?¡± I ask.


    He smiles sexily. ¡°Very well.¡±


    ¡°Do you like being wealthy?¡± I smirk.


    ¡°I feel wealthier tonight than I have ever felt in my life.¡± His lips take mine in his softly as his hand


    tenderly cups my cheek. ¡°I would even say wholeheartedly wealthy,¡± he breathes.


    Our eyes lock as ripple of emotion rolls over me like a wave of the ocean meeting the shore.


    ¡°You are quite the romantic, my twinkle star,¡± I whisper as I run my hand along his dark stubble.


    He  smiles  into  my  lips  and  I  close  my  eyes  as,  once  again,  the  annoying  little  voice  in  my  mind


    screams at me¡­ run. Emerson, run!


    The drive to work is slow this morning. ¡°What¡¯s going on up here? Is there an ident?¡±


    star frowns as he looks ahead. ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡±


    I look at my watch. ¡°Shit. I¡¯m going to bete.¡±


    The traffic hase to a crawling pace and we are ambling along through the city.


    ¡°So¡­ tonight?¡± he asks.


    I smile with excitement as my eyes seek out my handsome driver. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°It will be a long shoot, probably up to five or six hours.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine. I told you it¡¯s okay,¡± I reply.


    He smiles and picks up my hand, holding it in hisp.


    ¡°Do you want me to bring anything?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Maybe a book. You will probably get bored.¡±


    I stare through the window at the cars up ahead. ¡°I¡¯m excited that I get to see you working.¡±


    He smiles and I know he is looking forward to introducing me to his working life, too.


    We pass a park and see no less than fifty police scattered throughout the grassy areas and in the trees.


    ¡°Shit,¡± I whisper as I peer out the window.


    star frowns.


    ¡°What¡¯s happened?¡± I ask.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Something¡¯s going on by the looks of things.¡±


    We continue to drive and I turn back in my seat to watch the policemen who appear to be looking for


    something.


    We sit in silence for the rest of the way, finally arriving at work. It¡¯s starting to rain, so star pulls


    up in the street just near the front doors of my building.


    I lean over and kiss him quickly. ¡°See you tonight.¡±


    ¡°Pick you up at five. Then we will go straight from here.¡±


    I smile and kiss him again.


    ¡°Do you need anything from home?¡± he asks.


    Home. A home with star¡­ one could only dream of such perfection.


    ¡°Maybe my big jacket.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± He kisses me again and a car beeps its horn behind us. I jump out and wave him off and he


    drives off in a sh. I really want to flick the bird to the car behind us being impatient and interrupting my


    goodbye kiss, but I hold my snarky tongue and finger, and head into my office.


    Ten minutester, I am in the kitchen with Travis as we wait for the kettle to boil.


    ¡°Did you see the police everywhere this morning? What¡¯s going on?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Oh, yeah. Some chick has gone missing.¡±


    My eyes widen. ¡°From where?¡±

 CHAPTER 81

    He shrugs. ¡°Apparently she went out on Saturday night and was supposed to be meeting friends but


    never showed up. Nobody has seen her since.¡±


    ¡°God.¡± I frown as I pour the boiling water into my cup.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you been watching the news?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± I frown. ¡°I hope she¡¯s okay.¡±¡± I murmur.


    A newspaper is on the table and he grabs it and opens it up. ¡°Here she is. Her picture is everywhere.


    Poor bitch has probably met a grisly end. She¡¯s dead for sure.¡±


    He holds the paper up for me to see the picture and I frown.


    A pretty red head stares back at me. I know that face. Where do I know that face from? I think for a


    moment. Hang on, that¡¯s the same pretty red head that was talking to star on Friday night at the bar in


    the restaurant.


    My mouth drops open.


    What?


    ¡°Bastards would have raped her. She¡¯s beautiful.¡± Travis sighs.


    I feel sick. That poor girl. Whatever has happened to her?


    He shakes his head in disgust. ¡°Some sick fuck has had his way with her and then killed her. I just


    hope they find her body for her family¡¯s sake, they have been on the news crying and pleading for any


    witnesses toe forward.¡± He shakes his head in disgust as he heads back to his desk.


    Shit. I take out my phone and immediately ring my Irish Fiasco.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± he answers.


    ¡°Oh my¡­ God,¡± I stammer. ¡°The police are looking for a missing girl.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I just heard it on the radio.¡±


    ¡°Stop and buy the paper.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Take a look at the picture. It¡¯s the frigging girl who you were talking to at the bar on Friday night.¡±


    ¡°Bullshit.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not joking.¡±


    ¡°Are you serious?¡± he asks.


    ¡°Deadly.¡±


    ¡°Shit,¡± he replies.


    ¡°Maybe you should go to the police and tell them where she was on Friday night,¡± I stammer.


    He stays silent as he thinks.


    ¡°The paper says if you have any information you should contact police immediately,¡± I whisper as myN?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    eyes dart around to make sure nobody can hear me.


    ¡°But I didn¡¯t see her after I left the restaurant. I don¡¯t know anything,¡± he reassures me.


    I bite my thumbnail as I think.


    ¡°When did she go missing?¡± he asks.


    ¡°Saturday night,¡± I reply. ¡°What did you do Saturday night?¡± I ask.


    ¡°I stayed home.¡±


    ¡°Alone?¡± I ask. Shit, what if they think he has something to do with this?


    ¡°No. Thomas was there.¡±


    ¡°Oh,  okay.¡±  Relief  fills  me.  I  peer  out  the  window  and  see  the  managers ing  back  from  their


    meeting. ¡°Got to go, babe. See you tonight,¡± I whisper.


    ¡°Looking forward to it.¡± He smiles and I hang up.


    The rest of the day is a boring blur, with the only excitement being when I was on my lunch break with


    my notepad and paper, daydreaming of Henry and Elizabeth.


    Henry paces back and forth at the stream as he waits for his beloved Elizabeth to arrive. The staff


    have told him this morning that Elizabeth¡¯s father arrived home drunkst night and began to abuse


    her. When one of the male house servants tried to step in, he had a knife pulled on him, and all staff


    were ordered from the house. The word is he is going insane and poor Elizabeth is alone with him.


    Is she safe?


    He waits for an hour, and still she doesn¡¯te. What does he do? He needs to know that she is out


    of harm¡¯s way. With renewed purpose, he strides to the house and knocks on the door.


    No answer.


    He walks around the house, peering in the windows. Tables are over turned and ss is smashed


    across the floor.


    Oh my God. It¡¯s true.


    Henry¡¯s  heart  starts  to  race  in  a  panic  and  he  walks  around  to  the  side  of  the  building  that


    Elizabeth¡¯s bedroom is on. He picks up a handful of pebbles and begins to throw them at her window.


    He stands for ten minutes. Where is she?


    Finally,  she  opens  the  window  and  he  smiles  with  relief¡­  until  he  sees  the  darkened  bruising


    around her eye.

 CHAPTER 82

    ¡°Elizabeth,¡± he whispers.


    Her haunted eyes hold his. ¡°You must go, Henry. Please, before you get me into trouble.¡±


    ¡°He hit you?¡± He frowns.


    She nods sadly.


    ¡°Come with me, Elizabeth. We need to run away. It is not safe for you to live here any longer.¡±


    ¡°He will kill us both if we do and you know it,¡± she replies sadly. ¡°Go, Henry. Forget about me.¡±


    She blows him a sad kiss and closes the window.


    Henry stands still, in shock.


    How could someone ever hit his precious Elizabeth?


    He must get her out of here.


    I bounce into star¡¯s fancy ck Audi in excitement. I¡¯m going to see him work. I get to see how this


    photo biz goes, and to be honest, I am like a little kid at Christmas.


    He smiles broadly and kisses me. ¡°Hello, my Emmaline.¡± I smile into his big lips as I run my hand


    through his strong two-day growth. ¡°Hello, my beautiful Irish man.¡±Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    We stay still, excited to finally be together after a long day apart. I am pushing the countdown of the


    time we have together to the very back of my mind. I am just going to enjoy every inch of him as long as I


    can. Screw the future. Seize the day is my moto for this week. Well, that¡¯s my story and I¡¯m sticking to it


    anyway. Sounds good in theory, right?


    I look into the backseat as he pulls into the traffic. ¡°Where is all your stuff?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s in the truck with my assistants.¡±


    ¡°You have assistants?¡± I frown. This is news.


    He nods and picks up my hand to kiss the back of it. My brain temporarily fries as I watch him. He¡¯s


    just so¡­


    ¡°You have assistants?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°How many?¡±


    ¡°I have five people who work for me.¡±


    ¡°Five?¡± I raise my eyebrows in question.


    ¡°Yes.¡± He smirks.


    I look out the front window in wonder. Jeez. ¡°What do they all do? Where do they all work from?¡± I


    reply. I thought he just took pretty photos. Guess not?


    ¡°I have an office in town and I have two fulltime girls, Rosemary and Sasha.¡±


    My eyes watch his face. ¡°What do they do?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Rosemary does the ounts and bookings. And Sasha does odd jobs, whatever needs doing.¡±


    I frown. ¡°Odd jobs?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s my assistant on shoots and organizes locations and research for projects, stuff like that.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± I continue watching him. ¡°So, will she be here tonight?¡±


    He nods as his eyes stay fixed on the road.


    ¡°Who are the other three?¡¯


    ¡°I have two lighting assistants and one proof editor. She negotiates with the magazines for the styling


    etc.¡±


    ¡°This sounds in depth.¡±


    He smiles as his eyes find me again. ¡°It is.¡±


    He  lifts  my  hand  and  kisses  it  once  more,  silencing  my  thoughts.  I  can¡¯t  think  when  his  lips  are


    touching my skin.


    ¡°Oh.  I  bought  the  paper  and  you  were  right,  that  missing  girl  does  look  like  the  girl  I  sat  with  on


    Friday night.¡¯


    My eyes widen. ¡°Shit, I told you.¡±


    ¡°I thought about what you said and ended up calling the police. I told them I talked to her for an hour


    at the bar.¡±


    ¡°What did they say?¡± I ask.


    He shakes his head. ¡°It wasn¡¯t even her. We have the wrong girl. The girl who went missing was at a


    wedding on the Friday night, out of town.¡±


    Relief fills me. ¡°Oh, thank goodness.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± He smiles and kisses my hand once more, and an hourter we are finally there.


    I sit in the car and frown at my surroundings. We are at a fancy farm by the looks of it. Huge sandstone


    buildings and rolling hills surround us. There are five trucks, and cars everywhere. People are buzzing


    around like ants.


    Suddenly, I feel like I may be intruding and I feel a little out of ce.


    ¡°Come,¡± star says gently, sensing my trepidation.


    ¡°You just do your thing and I will hang around. Don¡¯t go to any trouble for me,¡± I murmur.


    He smiles warmly. ¡°Let me introduce you and then you can do as you wish. I have bought a nket.¡±


    He opens the trunk, retrieves arge woolen nket, and throws it into the backseat. ¡°In case you want to


    sleep in the car.¡±


    I smile. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m a baby?¡±


    He winks sexily. ¡°This can get boring to watch. Trust me.¡±


    We walk toward therge hall and he takes my hand in his. I don¡¯t know why I¡¯m so nervous.


    ¡°Oh, finally! He¡¯s here.¡± A bossy blonde sighs as we walk through therge double doors. ¡°Took your


    time.¡±

 CHAPTER 83

    The group of people all turn to look at us. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m here,¡± he replies as if he doesn¡¯t have a care in


    the world.


    ¡°This is Emmaline.¡± He presents me to his colleagues and I smile nervously.


    They all smile.


    ¡°This is Rita, Nova, Sasha.¡± He hesitates and I know he¡¯s forgotten someone¡¯s name. They start to


    shake my hand. ¡°Mick, Len, and Trudy.¡± He continues.


    ¡°Hello.¡± I smile awkwardly.


    Trudy¡¯s eyes linger on me a little longer than everyone else¡¯s. She must be his proof editor. I catch her


    scanning me up and down.


    ¡°Sasha, can you look after Em for me tonight, please,¡± star asks.


    The young girl smiles warmly. ¡°Of course, I have ordered dinner and we have seats over here for


    you,¡± she replies kindly as she takes my hand and leads me over to the wall.


    I fall into the seat and she passes me arge woolen nket. ¡°Would you like a tea or coffee?¡± she


    asks.


    ¡°Tea, please. White and one sugar.¡± I smile gratefully as she disappears.


    star is soon deep in discussion as he walks around therge barn with Trudy.


    The barn has stone walls and high timber beams with straw strewn all over the floor, although I think


    that it is definitely a prop. There is no way this barn is used for animals. It¡¯s too beautiful. star is


    holding his arms up and showing them something in the roofing, directing things at the two men before


    they disappear out of the front door.


    The two lighting girls start up all of their spotlights and someone else starts taking photos. They all


    look at the screen and then adjust the lighting to correct it. Another girl starts to wave around a big screen


    thing that look like arge tambourine. What in the hell does that do?


    Sasha returns with two cups of tea and sits down next to me on our fold-up directors¡¯ chairs.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± I smile as I take mine from her.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    I sip my tea. ¡°So, who is he photographing?¡± I ask in a whisper.


    ¡°This is an annual celebration cover for Harper¡¯s Bazaar.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± I whisper.


    ¡°Big deal,¡± she whispers back. ¡°Ten of the highest paid models in the world have flown in from all


    over.¡±


    My eyes widen. ¡°They are all in it?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Yes, like a group shot thing.¡±


    ¡°Where are they?¡± I whisper. ¡°I know I sound dumb but I don¡¯t see anyone here.¡±


    ¡°When they get here, you will hear them.¡± She rolls her eyes. ¡°Pains in the bloody neck, to be honest.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± I sip my tea. I really like this Sasha girl, already.


    ¡°They will be arriving shortly with their personal assistants and the magazine staff.¡±


    My eyes fall to star as he stares into the screen of his fancy camera, directing the others to adjust


    lighting and things. I smile, seeing how much he loves this job and how he is well respected.


    A truck pulls up outside and Sasha stands. ¡°Wardrobe is here. Be back in a minute.¡±


    My eyes follow her as she disappears out the door. I sit still again as I watch my man in his element.


    This is so fun, and my, what a different world he lives in. The only excitement for me at work is fighting


    with wonder bitch from reception.


    Sasha es  back  through  the  door  with  three  men  pushing  big  racks  of  super  expensive  clothing.


    There  are  hundreds  of  designer  gowns  with  sequins  and  feathers,  and  another  man  carrying  big  boxes


    filled with designer shoes.


    Holy crap, it¡¯s like sex in the city on crack. Carrie Bradshaw would be loving this shit.


    She directs them to wheel it over to the back corner, close to where I am sitting, and they start to set


    the area up.


    Another  two  girls e  in  with  big  suitcases  and  Sasha  jumps  up  again.  She  looks  around  as  if


    wondering where to set them up.


    ¡°Star?¡± she calls.


    He looks up from what he¡¯s doing.


    ¡°Where do you want makeup?¡± she asks.


    His eyes scan the perimeter of the building and he looks for an area where he won¡¯t be shooting in.


    ¡°Over near the door,¡± he calls and then goes back to his discussions with Trudy.


    The shes of light start to flicker behind my eyes again, and I drop my head. It¡¯s as if I am in a disco


    and the strobe lights are shing ck and white.


    What?


    Not now.


    I close my eyes to try and block it out.


    What is this? After about forty seconds, it stops suddenly. I really need to get to an Optometrist or


    doctor.  I  wrap  my  cardigan  around  me  for  protection  and  I  nce  up  at  the  people  around  me¡­  Did


    anyone notice me? My heart rate is hammering. I hate this. It scares me. That¡¯s about the tenth time it has


    happened in thest week.


    The makeup girls set up and then two more super trendy girls with crazy hair arrive with big toolbox


    looking things. One has a hot pink crew-cut and the other has ck hair with purple foils and big exotic


    looking curls. The hairdressers are here.


    Sashaughs when she sees them, obviously knowing them well. ¡°Where have you two been? You¡¯re


    te.¡± She smiles.


    ¡°Fucking hell, we got so fucking lost. This is the end of the earth out here.¡± The girl with the ck


    hair smiles as she plonks her toolbox at my feet. Her eyese to me. ¡°Who is this then?¡± She smiles as


    she puts her hand on her hips, her eyes resting on me.


    ¡°This is Star¡¯s girlfriend, Emmaline.¡±


    I swear, her mouth nearly drops to the floor.

 CHAPTER 84

    ¡°No.¡± She smiles as she takes my hand and shakes it. ¡°Well, fucking how do you do?¡±


    Sasha and the other pink haired girlugh.


    ¡°My name is Mel, she looks around. ¡°They are not here yet then?¡± she asks.


    Sasha shakes her head.


    ¡°Stay with us, Emmaline. Your life could be in danger here, woman.¡± She smirks.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I frown.


    ¡°These models want your man.¡±


    My face falls. ¡°They do?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but he¡¯s not into them. It¡¯s rather embarrassing watching them as they try to get his attention.¡±


    ¡°Great,¡± I mutter as they all break intougher.


    star spots the hairdressers and makes his way over to kiss them both on the cheek. ¡°Hello crazy cat


    dies.¡± He smiles. It¡¯s obvious these girls work on all of his jobs and they are very familiar with one


    another.


    ¡°We are just informing your girlfriend of what she can expect.¡±


    He rolls his eyes. ¡°Stop.¡±


    I fake a smile even though my insides are jumping around in turmoil. That was a piece of information


    that I really didn¡¯t need to know. He disappears again and the hairdresser girls set up near the makeup


    station. The models start arriving. Each of them bring two or three people with them. They are so thin.


    Tall, skinny, and naturally beautiful. I can¡¯t recognize any of them, but they probably look really different


    without  makeup  on.  I  sit  and  watch  in  silence  as,  one  by  one,  they  get  their  hair  and  makeup  done,


    transforming from attractive, skinny girls into gorgeous, Covergirl women.


    I  watch  them  move  from  hair  and  makeup  over  to  wardrobe,  where  they  just  strip  off  without  any


    concern, and get dressed in front of everyone out in the open. I¡¯m seeing breasts and behinds. Nothing to


    hide, no body shame, and nobody seems to be paying any attention except me. Obviously, everyone is


    ustomed to this environment. I feel a twinge of envy. I was mortified that star wanted to watch me


    shower even though we have sex together. He sees beautiful women naked every day and he doesn¡¯t bat


    an eyelid. What must have he of thought at my childlike embarrassment?


    Star smiles appreciatively as they go to him, and kisses them all on the cheek. ¡°Gorgeous.¡± He smiles


    as he looks them up and down and they pirouette in front of him like puppets.


    My stomach drops. I know he is just doing his job, and I know this is what you want to hear from your


    photographer. Hell, if the photographer doesn¡¯t think you are beautiful than what chance do you have of


    getting good pictures from the photo shoot? As the night goes on I watch him in full form. There¡¯s music


    on, people jumping at his requests, and I be a little more dejected yet even more impressed. Ten of


    the world¡¯s most beautiful women are all smiling and being witty with their assistants mbering around


    them.  He¡¯s  directing  them  on  what  position  he  wants  them  to  change  into  next,  how  he  wants  them  to


    move, to stand, to feel. He¡¯s telling them constantly how beautiful the shot is, what emotion he wants to


    see on their faces, constantly going back and checking the shots where the girls all stand around him as he


    shows them the digital screen. Theyugh at everything and anything thates out of his mouth.


    As  the  final  shot  is  taken,  sometime  around  midnight,  the  girls  all y  on  the  hay  in  only  their


    underpants,  which  have  been  strategically  covered  in  hay  by  their  numerous  assistants.  Their  beautiful


    breasts  are  on  show  and  only  covered  by  each  other¡¯s  hands.  I e  to  some  realizations  about  my


    beautiful Twinkle Star:


    He is amazing at his job.


    He is an amazing man, and now I know for certain why he wants to end what is happening between us


    at the end of the week.


    I don¡¯t belong in his morous world.


    I wake to star gently kissing my shoulder. I smile to myself a little sleepily. We are naked and warm


    in his bed, his body nestled close to mine.


    ¡°Good morning, my beautiful Em.¡±


    I reach back to rest my hand on his cheek before I turn my head to kiss him. ¡°Good morning, Twinkle.


    He smiles against my lips. ¡°Are you tired?¡±


    I close my sleepy eyes. ¡°Yes.¡±


    He kisses my shoulder once more. ¡°Stay home with me today. We can spend the day in bed.¡± He rests


    his face tenderly against mine.


    That does sound really good. By the time we got homest night, it was after 3am. ¡°Hmm.¡±


    My eyes won¡¯t open.


    ¡°We could go shopping or I could take you to the art gallery.¡± He tries harder to talk me into ying


    hooky from work, his lips trailing down the back of my neck.


    I stay silent, my brain too tired to function, as I enjoy his lips on my skin.


    He sits up and rolls me onto my back, pulling the nket back so that he can look at my body.


    Something about watching him workingst night has me feeling all empowered. This is a man who


    mixes with beautiful women every day. They all adore him, and yetst night, when the shoot was over,


    his eyes came straight to me sitting in the corner on the director chair. It was me who he wanted to talk to.


    As  soon  as  that st  shot  was  taken  he¡¯d e  straight  over,  kissed  me,  and  handed  me  a  ss  of


    champagne. He then proceeded to lead me around by the hand and introduce me to everyone individually,


    his eyes happily lingering on my face as if he was proud that I was there with him. I know everyone was


    taken aback when he introduced me as his girlfriend. Hell, even I was. The thing is, I may only have him


    for a short time, but I really did feel like I mattered to himst night. It was as if this short time with meN?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    meant something to him, too. He is right, though. No matter what happens between us in the future, I will


    look back on this time with fondness. His eyes roam down my naked body and then back up to my face.


    ¡°Thank you foring with mest night.¡±


    I put my hands behind my head. ¡°I loved seeing you work.¡±


    His eyes hold mine.

 CHAPTER 85

    ¡°You are very talented. I¡¯m very impressed by what you do.¡±


    He gifts me with a bashful smirk.


    ¡°I¡¯m very proud of what you have achieved for yourself, star.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re proud of me?¡± He frowns.


    I smile and nod as I pull him down to my lips. I don¡¯t know what possessed me to say that, but I can


    feel it meant a lot to him. It¡¯s true, I do feel proud of what he has achieved. That¡¯s no mean feat to do what


    he does with such ease.


    He drops his head to my breast and we lie still for a moment, my fingers running idly through his


    messy  curls  as  I  start  to  doze  again.  His  lips  asionally  kiss  my  chest  and  I  can  tell  he  is  deep  in


    thought. Although I have no idea what about.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    ¡°I have to get up.¡± I sigh.


    He looks up suddenly. ¡°I thought you were staying home with me?¡±


    ¡°No. I have to have a job to pay my rent. You are about to flit off around the world and I am still going


    to need an ie when you¡¯re gone.¡±


    He nods, understanding yet dejected.


    ¡°Can we go to the art gallery at the weekend?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Only if you want to. I forget not everyone loves art as much as I do.¡±


    I smile broadly. ¡°Why don¡¯t you paint more if you get so much money for your paintings?¡±


    He shrugs. ¡°I have to be inspired.¡± His face lights up as an ideaes to light. ¡°Can I paint you?¡± he


    asks.


    Iugh. ¡°Why on earth would you want to paint me?¡±


    He smiles as if I have just given him a new challenge. ¡°I could paint you in our bed.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s your bed, not our bed.¡±


    An unfamiliar emotion crosses his face.


    ¡°What is that look?¡± I smile softly as I run my fingers through his hair and push it away from his face


    before it falls onto his forehead.


    He shrugs. ¡°I wish things were different.¡±


    My eyes hold his as regret fills me.


    So do I.


    He fiddles with the nket, deep in thought as his eyes drop to his fingers.


    Here is the time where I shouldy it all out on the table. Why couldn¡¯t he give us a chance? Where is


    he going to on this trip and what¡¯s stopping us having a future¡­ any kind of future?


    I¡¯m not going to, though.


    If things ever did develop between us, it will being from his side, not mine. He made it perfectly


    clear that day back in the caf¨¦ when he said he didn¡¯t want anything serious, and even though I now know


    I could easily fall for him, I¡¯m not letting myself.


    I have more self-respect than to let myself fall in love with an emotionally unavable man.


    I sit up suddenly. I need to break from thinking and to get ready for work.


    ¡°Can you drive me in half an hour?¡± I ask casually as I start to retrieve my things for my shower.


    He falls back into bed and watches me, his mind seemingly miles away. ¡°Sure.¡±


    star


    I wait on the corner for Em to finish work, checking my watch for the tenth time. She¡¯ste¡­ as


    usual.


    I don¡¯t dote, but with her I have no choice. She¡¯s chaotic, spontaneous, consistentlyte, and


    will be my damn undoing. I look up to see her bouncing happily through the crowd, and an intrinsic


    smile crosses my face.


    She is so beautiful.


    She  wraps  her  arms  around  me  and  kisses  me  with  her  sweet  lips.  ¡°Hello,  my  Twinkle,¡±  she


    breathes.


    I smile as I envelope her in my arms and inhale her scent.


    I¡¯ve missed her today.


    I would give anything to be able tell her just how much.


    ¡°Hello, my Emmaline.¡±


    She links her arm through mine and we start to walk down the street. ¡°Where is your car?¡± she


    asks.


    ¡°I thought we might go shopping and then get dinner out.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± she replies sounding surprised.


    I smirk down at her and raise my eyebrow in question. ¡°You don¡¯t want to eat out?¡±


    She shrugs. ¡°Yes, I suppose.¡± ¡°Just suppose?¡±


    ¡°Meh, I¡¯ll be honest. No restaurant cooks as good as you do. I am happiest in your kitchen.¡± She


    goes up on her toes to kiss me as we walk and pulls my face down to hers. I happily oblige. What


    must we look like to the outside world? Everywhere we go, we carry on like love struck teenagers,


    kissing and cuddling, unable to keep our hands off each other while smiling like idiots.


    I can¡¯t help it.


    She makes me feel like a pubescent fifteen-year-old.


    ¡°Did you have a nice day?¡± she asks.


    ¡°It was okay.¡±


    ¡°Just okay?¡±


    ¡°Well, I wasn¡¯t with you, so yes. Just okay.¡±

 CHAPTER 86

    Her beaming smile is contagious and my own face lights up as we walk up the street for a while


    longer. ¡°Shall we go in here?¡± I ask as I gesture to the boutique in front of us.


    She stops. ¡°You want to buy yourself a dress?¡± She smirks as she puts her hands on her hips.


    Iugh out loud and raise a brow. ¡°I was thinking I would buy some lingerie.¡± I take her in my


    arms and pull her hips into my semi-hard cock that¡¯s hidden beneath myrge jacket. ¡°Would you


    still like me if I dress up in women¡¯s clothing?¡± I tease.


    She kisses me as sheughs freely. ¡°I would love you however you chose to dress.¡±


    My heart freefalls and her face drops at the realization of what she has just said. ¡°I mean¡­¡±


    She tries to correct herself.


    ¡°I know what you meant,¡± I assure her.


    We stand still for a moment, our eyes fixed on each other.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean¡­¡± she whispers as she picks up my hand.


    ¡°I know,¡± I reply quickly as I squeeze her hand in mine. I don¡¯t want her to tell me she doesn¡¯t


    love me.


    Some things are best left unsaid.


    I turn to the designer shop in front of us. ¡°I wanted to buy you a dress.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°We have that dinner on Friday night, remember?¡± I smile, knowing this could go one of two


    ways.


    She frowns. ¡°Can¡¯t I wear a dress I already have?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s ck tie. Do you have a ck tie dress?¡±


    She grimaces. ¡°I hate that shit.¡± She raises her eyebrows. ¡°You know I don¡¯t have a ck tie


    dress, star. You packed my clothes for me, remember?¡±


    I smile knowing she only calls me star when she is annoyed.


    ¡°Yes, I do know that.¡± I smile. ¡°So let¡¯s buy you a new one.¡±


    She rolls her eyes. ¡°Maybe you should just go on your own. I¡¯m not into these kind of events.¡±


    ¡°You gave me the week, remember?¡± I ask. I bend and hold her close. ¡°I¡¯m not into these kind


    of things, either.¡±


    We kiss and she stares up at me lovingly.


    ¡°In five days I have to leave you, and I want to have you in my arms for thosest few days,¡± I


    whisper.


    I feel her resistance slide. ¡°You say that like you are dying or something.¡± She smirks.


    I stare at her.


    She steps back from me and frowns. ¡°Why did your face just drop when I said that?¡±


    ¡°No reason. It¡­ it didn¡¯t,¡± I stammer.


    She stands still for a moment, her eyes searching mine.


    Fuck, don¡¯t look at me like that.


    ¡°Is there something wrong, Twinkle? Are you sick?¡±


    I shake my head. ¡°No.¡±


    I walk into the shop to escape her re, but she stands still on the curb as she thinks beforeN?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    finally she follows. I start to flick through the racks of dresses as a distraction.


    She wraps her arms around me from behind. ¡°Are you okay?¡± she whispers into my back.


    I nod and drop my head, unable to speak.


    In all honesty, I¡¯m not.


    I  know  I¡¯m  not,  but  I  had  to  have  this  time  with  her.  I  couldn¡¯t  help  myself,  and  I  know  it¡¯s


    selfish, and I know that this wasn¡¯t in the n. But hell, I didn¡¯t¡­ I mean¡­ I couldn¡¯t stop myself.


    What started as a desire for one more night with her has quickly spun out of control.


    ¡°Dress?¡± I whisper.


    She fakes a smile and I hope she didn¡¯t see the momentary crack in my mask.


    She steps forward and starts to go through the racks of clothing beside me.


    ¡°Can I help you with anything?¡± the assistant asks.


    ¡°No, thank you. Just looking,¡± I tell her.


    She smiles politely and disappears behind the counter.


    I pull a long, red, slinky number from the rack and watch as Em turns up her nose.


    ¡°No?¡± I ask.


    She shakes her head and rolls her eyes. ¡°No.¡±


    I smirk as I feel my strength return.


    We both search the racks again and I pull out a ck gown.


    She twists her mouth to the side in thought as she scans it up and down.


    ¡°Mmm. That¡¯s okay.¡± She scrunches up her face. ¡°I guess.¡±


    I grin because she¡¯s adorable. I flick through the rack again and pull out a dress made of rose


    patterned material.


    She widens her eyes and sticks her pointer finger down her throat.


    ¡°You don¡¯t like?¡± I smirk.


    ¡°Bedspread,¡± she whispers under her breath.


    ¡°Are you always this picky?¡± I whisper.


    ¡°Always.¡±

 CHAPTER 87

    ¡°How did you give me a second look then?¡± I smirk.


    ¡°I  didn¡¯t,  it  was  that  damn  Irish  ent  that  hooked  me  like  a  fish.¡±  She  continues  looking


    through the racks.


    ¡°Hook, line and sinker,¡± I whisper under my breath.


    She ps me hard on the behind and thedy behind the counter frowns.


    ¡°Behave,¡± I whisper as my eyes nce at the shop assistant.


    ¡°No,¡± she snaps.


    She pulls out a white dress and holds it up to her body. ¡°I like this one.¡±


    I hand her the ck and the red one. ¡°Try them all on.¡±


    She smiles, kisses me softly, and then disappears into the changing room


    I take a seat on therge, ck, velvet wingback chair and wait.


    And wait.


    And wait.


    ¡°What are you doing in there?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Nothing. I don¡¯t like the red or the ck.¡±


    I frown. ¡°I didn¡¯t get to see them on. Show me.¡±


    ¡°Nope.¡±


    I shake my head in frustration.


    I wait for another five minutes. Oh, this is ridiculous. How long can it take to put a dress on?


    ¡°Oh shit, star, this dress is really expensive,¡± she whispers as she hesitates for a moment.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we will go to a cheaper shop,¡± she calls from the changing room.


    ¡°Stop it!¡± I snap. ¡°Get it on and get out here.¡±


    ¡°Twinkle, it¡¯s a lot.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s only money.¡± I sigh. Why would she even look at the price tag?


    Sheughs out loud from behind the curtain and it¡¯s a sound that prates through my bones.


    She  pulls  the  dressing  room  curtain  back  and  beams  happily  at  me  as  she  brushes  her  hands


    nervously on her behind.


    She likes this dress.


    I love this dress.


    Emotion fills me. She is without a doubt the most beautiful woman I think I have ever seen.


    ¡°You like?¡± she breathes nervously as she looks down at herself.


    It¡¯s all I can do not to take her in my arms and kiss her madly. ¡°I love.¡±


    In the end I do kiss her gently, restraining myself from showing her my carnal appreciation.


    She giggles against my lips. ¡°As much as I love you in lingerie?¡±


    I ugh  out  loud.  This  woman,  this  breath  of  fresh  air  that  has e  into  my  life  and  spun  it


    pletely on its head, loves the idea of me in women¡¯s underwear.


    I smile as I pay the cashier for her dress. The funny thing is, if she genuinely asked me to wear


    lingerie¡­


    I probably would.


    For at this moment, there isn¡¯t a thing I wouldn¡¯t do for her.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    I ampletely and utterly smitten.


    Emerson


    ¡°Ouch! You¡¯re burning my hair,¡± I cry as I try to pull away from my Dr. Evil hairdresser, Brielle.


    ¡°Shut up.¡± She pulls my hair as she puts it into the hot roller. ¡°It has to be tight if you want the curls to


    stay in.¡±


    We are in the main bathroom of star¡¯s house and it¡¯s early Friday evening, before the g ball.


    Brielle is doing my hair, although at this stage I really wish she wasn¡¯t. I should have listened to Twinkle


    and booked in at the hairdressers for some pain free styling.


    ¡°I want some hair left at the end of this night, you know?¡± I frown as she pulls my hair again and I


    wince in pain. I put my hands up to my scalp. ¡°You¡¯re fucking pulling it out,¡± I half yell.


    ¡°Shut the fuck up!¡± she snaps as she holds theb between her teeth in concentration. ¡°You are the


    worst client ever.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, well, trust me, making people bald is not something to be proud of.¡±


    She rips my hair again and I wince.


    star puts his head around the corner. ¡°Everything okay in here?¡± he asks as he looks between the


    two of us, unsure of what we are doing.


    ¡°Yes, she¡¯s being a wimp. No pain, no gain,¡± Brielle mutters with theb still between her teeth.


    I  smile  and  hold  out  my  hand  for  him.  He  bends  and  kisses  me  on  the  cheek.  Embarrassment


    temporarily fills me. He is used to seeing beautiful women getting their hair done while drinking green


    blended juices and acting morous. Here I am, too tight to go the hairdresser, perched on the toilet with


    the lid down, drinking wine with my best friend who is literally scalping me while we swear and curse at


    each other. I am the opposite of morous. I am the anti-mour.


    My  eyes  drop  down  star¡¯s  body.  He  is  wearing  ck  pants  and  a  crisp  white  shirt  which  is


    finished off with a ck bow tie. His wavy dark hair is sitting in the best messy style on the, and


    his big, beautiful lips are primed for kissing.


    He stands leaning on the doorframe watching Brielle at work.


    I am in a robe, my make up is done, and I will slip into my dress as soon as Dr. Evil finishes my hair.


    He feels me watching him and he raises a brow.


    ¡°You look hot.¡± I smile as my eyes drop down his body.

 CHAPTER 88

    His eyes sh to Brielle, and I know he doesn¡¯t feelfortable with me saying that in front of her.


    ¡°You do.¡± Brielle smiles around herb as she inspects him herself. ¡°Smoking,¡± she adds.


    He smiles and, feeling ufortable with thepliments, nods and exits the room.


    ¡°I have to admit,¡± Brielle whispers. ¡°He is gorgeous.¡±


    I shake my head as I stare at my reflection in the mirror and blow out a deted breath. ¡°Gorgeous


    doesn¡¯t evene close, Brelly. I like his insides better than I like his outsides.¡±


    ¡°God, his outsides are pretty fucking awesome.¡± She rips a hot roller out of my hair and I wince in


    pain.


    ¡°I know.¡± I sigh sadly.


    ¡°Why does he have to live on the other side of the world?¡± she whispers as she begins tob out the


    curls.


    ¡°He¡¯s leaving on Tuesday.¡±


    ¡°To go where.¡±


    ¡°Travelling.¡±


    ¡°How long for?¡±


    ¡°He won¡¯t be back before we go home,¡± I murmur sadly.


    Her horrified eyes meet mine in the mirror. ¡°So, what? That¡¯s it then?¡±


    I nod as a sick feeling passes over me. ¡°Yep.¡± I stare at my reflection in the mirror. ¡°I only have him


    for three more days.¡±


    Two  hours ter  and  the  reception  room  is  in  full  swing,  fancy,  and  crammed  with  beautiful  people.


    star is at my side and we are drinking champagne.


    His  arm  slips  around  my  waist  and  he  pulls  me  to  him.  ¡°Did  I  tell  you  how  beautiful  you  look


    tonight?¡± he whispers closely in my ear before he kisses me on my cheek.


    I smile into him. ¡°About a hundred times already.¡±


    ¡°I will tell you a hundred more before the night is out.¡± He kisses me on the lips and my eyes dart


    around to the people surrounding us. ¡°We are in public.¡± I smirk. ¡°People will notice.¡±


    He smiles as he picks up my hand and kisses the back of it. ¡°I want people to notice. I want them to


    see the beautiful girl I am with tonight.¡±


    My cheeks begin to heat. ¡°I imagine you have bought some pretty beautiful dates to these sort of things


    before. It wouldn¡¯t be the first time.¡±


    He shakes his head subtly. ¡°I have never bought a date to a work function before.¡±


    I frown. ¡°Why not?¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t had anyone I wanted to share this with.¡±


    My eyes hold his. What¡¯s going on here? Am I imagining this feeling of closeness between us? This


    ends in three days, and instead of falling further into the Twinkle abyss, I need to snap myself out of it.


    His hand cups my face tenderly and he smiles down at me.


    ¡°Are you trying to make me fall for you?¡± I whisper as my eyes search his.


    A trace of a smile crosses his face. ¡°Maybe, is it working?¡± he murmurs as he kisses me gently. His


    lips hold mine with suction, but no tongue, my eyes closed in reverence. I¡¯ve never been kissed the way


    he kisses me. He kisses me to my bones and every cell in my body closes her eyes, unable to think of


    anything else but the beautiful man who is taking front and center stage of everything.


    ¡°It is,¡± I whisper into his lips, I can¡¯t lie. I can¡¯t tell him I don¡¯t have feelings for him when I damn


    well do. I am falling for him and I know I¡¯m on the precipice of heartache and I still can¡¯t make myself


    take a step back.


    He smiles a breathtaking smile, kisses me again, and then pulls back to take my hand in his. I look at


    the people around us, some staring, some talking deep in discussion, and others not even noticing. My


    equilibrium is totally haywire.


    He just got me to admit that I am falling for him and I close my eyes in regret.


    What am I doing?


    Don¡¯t do this to yourself, Emerson. I get a visual of myself crying on Tuesday and begging him not to


    go, to take me with him. I see myself promising him anything to make him stay, and yet he will go anyway.


    I already know that he will.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to go the bathroom.¡± I fake a smile.


    ¡°Over on the far wall. Do you want me toe?¡± he asks as he puts his hand around my waist.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m okay. Thank you.¡± I smile and he kisses me quickly.


    I walk up the hall and finally find the swanky, ck marble toilets and walk into the cubicle to close


    the door.


    I sit there for five minutes with my heart hammering as thest four days¡¯ swirl through my mind like a


    Tornado. Laughter, love making, and dreaming by the fire every night with star. Is there more to life


    than feeling like this? I honestly can¡¯t imagine that there is.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    The feeling I have for this man ispletely different to what I had for Liam, my ex-boyfriend, and


    we have hardly even scratched the surface of what we could be together.


    We barely know each other, so why do I feel like I know everything about him? I feel like nobody


    knows me or gets me better than he does.

 CHAPTER 89

    A sick sinking feeling of awakening runs through me.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    I need to regain a little of my resistance, and I need to regain it fast, because I¡¯m scared I¡¯m falling in


    love with the brightest star in whole of the gxy.


    Dinner is over and we are sitting at the table with the rest of his friends from the photography industry.


    The real power people. This is an awards night and star is up for an award for one of his pictures.


    Everyone looks amazing in their ck ties and beautiful dresses. I have to admit; this is the most fun I


    have ever had at a snazzy event. We are all drinking expensive champagne and Twinkle is introducing me


    to  everyone  as  his  girlfriend.  If  this  is  what  it  feels  like  to  be  his  girlfriend,  sign  me  up.  I  am  totally


    addicted. I have a really nice girl seated next to me and we are getting on famously. She is the girlfriend


    of a fellow photographer and is a simr age to me. star¡¯s arm is slung over the back of my chair as he


    talks to the man next to him, but every now and then I feel his fingertips run over my shoulder de as if


    he has to touch me. It¡¯s aforting feeling, one I never want to end.


    The awards are on the stage, which is lit by several spotlights, and everyone is pping and cheering.


    Some of the victory speeches have been hrious. Artistic people are freaking weird sometimes.


    The room is full withughter. Finally, they get to the category that star has been nominated in.


    ¡°The most thought provoking image,¡± the handsome man in a ck suit reads. ¡°The nominees are:


    Bishelle McGuire. Star. Mario Grenalda.¡±


    Everyone ps and I kiss my Twinkle on the cheek in congrattions. His smile is beaming.


    The handsome man opens the sealed envelope and the room holds their collective breath.


    ¡°The winner of the most thought provoking image is¡­¡± He hesitates for effect. ¡°Star!¡±


    The room erupts into cheers and pping. Seemingly embarrassed, he kisses me gently on the cheek


    and stands and takes his ce in the centre of the stage.


    His winning photograph is shown on therge screen behind the stage with the quote underneath it:


    Beware lest you lose the substance by grasping at the shadow. ~ Aesop


    It¡¯s a tree. The tree itself looks beautiful, green and healthy.


    However, the shadow it cast looks evil, scary, even.


    I sit back and stare at it. Wow! That is thought provoking. Depending on what kind of person you were


    would definitely determine how you saw this image. A positive person would only see the beautiful tree


    and all of its glorious shades of green. A pessimist would probably see the ck shadow, the twisted


    tortured limbs. I smile broadly as I p. I get it, I get what he means by this photo and it really does mean


    a lot to me that I do.


    He waves and everyone ps as he takes his ce behind the microphone.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± He holds the Oscar looking gold statue in front of him. ¡°This award means a lot to me.¡±


    He hesitates as he turns and looks at the image behind him then turns back to the audience. ¡°The quote


    came to me from a very old source in a book.


    Beware lest you lose the substance by grasping at the shadow, by Aesop.


    It resonated with me.¡± He pauses. ¡°Up until very recently I had done just that. I had lost the substance


    because I had grasped the shadow. I was always overthinking the end.¡±


    I frown, what¡¯s he talking about? The end? Is that¡­ death? Is he talking about depression?


    I¡¯m confused.


    He smiles broadly. ¡°Recently I have found my substance.¡±


    The crowd continues to p and I smile back at him.


    ¡°She¡¯s wears a white dress.¡± He smiles down at me sitting at the table and I stop breathing. Holy shit,


    he¡¯s talking about me. What the hell?


    The apuse gets louder and I feel myself turning red as I smile unable to stop my eyes from tearing


    up.


    He holds his gold statue up in the air. ¡°Thank you, Emmaline. You are the substance and it is your light


    that haspletely eclipsed the shadow.¡±

 CHAPTER 90

    I p and drop my head to hide my emotion. The crowd continue to apud star as he makes his way


    back to the table. I have no idea what he really means by what he said, but damn, it sounded so good.


    I¡¯m the light that has blocked the shadow.


    A fleeting sinking feeling fills me. What is his shadow?


    The reminder that he wants to spend hisst week with me swirls through my head.


    Is he dying?


    Does he have depression?


    Is he suffering from a mental illness?


    How can I help him?


    He falls into the seat next to me and I smile over at him. He knows I¡¯m getting emotional, choosing to


    kiss  me  gently.  Taking  my  hand  in  his,  he  holds  it  on  his  thigh  and  rubs  his  thumb  over  the  back  of  it


    tenderly, as if trying to calm my nerves.


    The next award is read out, but my mind is elsewhere as I stare nkly at the stage.


    What did his speech just reveal? What was all that code for? He does feel what is between us. I¡¯m not


    in this alone, I know I¡¯m not.


    He¡¯s going away for a reason. He¡¯s pushing me away for a reason.


    But what is it?


    I squeeze his hand and he squeezes it back reassuringly and my eyes flick over to him as he watches


    me intently.


    I lean over and smile. ¡°Stop looking at me like that or we are sneaking off home,¡± I whisper.


    He kisses my cheek. ¡°No, we are not,¡± he whispers into my ear, so close that I feel his breath on my


    skin, and goosebumps tingle.


    I pull back and look at him tly. I think I have had enough of this night now. I don¡¯t want to share him


    anymore. I want him all to myself. I sit back in my chair, dejected, and continue to watch the seemingly


    never-ending awards.


    Finally, the boring part of the night is over and the music has started. There¡¯s a band on stage ying


    cover songs. They are really talented. I am on my way too many-ieth ss of champagne and am feeling


    very loveable indeed.


    star being the main victim of my love.


    ¡°Do you want to dance?¡± star smiles mischievously as he kisses the back of my hand.


    I smirk as my eyes hold his. ¡°Yes, I do.¡± We stand and make our way to the dance floor and I put both


    of my arms around his neck. His hands fall to my waist. We sway softly to the music and he bends and


    kisses me gently.


    I stare up at him, smiling goofily.


    His happiness mirrors mine. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°What substance am I?¡±


    Heughs out loud and pulls me closer. ¡°A wonder drug, so it seems.¡±


    My face falls and his eyes hold mine.


    ¡°Are you sick, Twinkle?¡±


    He hesitates and shakes his head. ¡°No, I¡¯m not sick.¡±


    I stare into his eyes as I try to decipher the othernguage he speaks.


    ¡°Are you leaving me for a reason?¡±


    He frowns, pained as he kisses me gently in an attempt to try and soften the blow.


    ¡°Yes,¡± he whispers.


    I get a lump in my throat. ¡°What is it?¡± I push out.


    He  pulls  me  close  and  holds  my  head  to  his  chest.  ¡°Hush,  my  love.  Don¡¯t  you  worry  about  it.


    Everything is going as it should.¡±


    My eyes tear up as my head stays on his shoulder. How can it be fine when he is leaving me for a


    reason that he won¡¯t tell me?


    The song changes to a cover of Like I¡¯m Going to Lose You from Meghan Trainer


    I found myself dreaming in silver and gold,


    Like a scene from a movie that every broken heart knows.


    I smile. ¡°I love this song.¡±


    His lips smile against my forehead.


    ¡°Very fitting,¡± I whisper.


    I¡¯m gonna love you¡­ like I¡¯m gonna lose you.


    I need to snap out of this whiney mood. I have him for three days. Make the most of it, stupid. I smile


    up at him and kiss his lips gently as his arms pull me closer to his body.


    ¡°This can be our song, Twinkle.¡± I smile up at him.


    He smirks. ¡°I think Christina Perri¡¯s hit song is more relevant to us.¡±


    I frown. ¡°What is that song?¡±


    He takes my hand and spins me around, causing me to nearly fall over. Iugh out loud. ¡°You¡­.¡± He


    begins as he spins me again and I nearly fall off my feet. ¡°Need to be quiet or else I will take you home


    and punish you for over talking.¡±


    Iugh as I am twirled around the dance floor. ¡°Promises, promises.¡±


    star


    We  hit  the  front  door,  my  body  trapping  hers  under  mine.  My  hands  are  in  her  hair,  my  pelvis


    grinding  into  hers.  Our  lips  are  locked  and  our  tongues  are  doing  their  seductive  dance  as  they


    devour each other, searching for a deeper connection.


    Shit, we are in drunk and horny heaven.


    The cab ride home was hard. The whole night has been hard¡­ like my cock. How do you keep


    your hands off an angel who tempts you to be the devil? Offering untold pleasure to my mere male


    body. I want tomit every single sin with her and I can¡¯t think about tomorrow with this amount


    of testosterone in my blood. I know I¡¯m bordering on dangerous territory, and if she knocked me


    back now I don¡¯t honestly think I could stop myself. It has taken every ounce of my strength not to


    take her hard up against every surface while at the ball.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    I have never seen a woman look so beautiful or feel so perfect beneath my hands. That tight,


    white dress has turned on the animal in me. I need to get him under control or I am going to hurt


    her¡­ and fuck, it¡¯s going to feel so good doing it.


    Emmaline¡¯s hands are in my hair, holding my face down to hers, and my hands are on her behind


    dragging her body up and down over my engorged cock.


    I¡¯m as hard as steel as I feel the pre-ejacte wet my pants.


    I need to have her like never before. I need her.


    I want her naked, wet and covered in perspiration. Only then can I regain some rity to my


    thoughts.


    I pin her body up against my front door as we kiss for an extended time.


    Bed.

 CHAPTER 91

    We need a bed.


    ¡°Door,¡± she breathes into my mouth.


    I smile into her lips. I can¡¯t even let her go to unlock the fucking door. I step back as my body


    shudders as it suffers her withdrawal. I take out my keys and open the front door. Amp is lit in my


    foyer on the side table, but the rest of my house is inplete darkness. I lead her in by the hand


    and turn to lock the deadlock on the front door with the keys.


    ¡°No escaping now,¡± I whisper into the darkness.


    She kisses me, and then taking me by the hand, leads me up the stairs. I watch her sexy ass


    swaying in front of me. I can¡¯t wait. The bathroom light is still on from earlier and I turn on themp


    next to the bed, and then turn the bathroom light off. I want to watch her tonight. I want to see that


    beautiful body as I devour it.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    She stands at the end of the bed, her eyes dark with want, and I drop to my knees in front of her.


    I kiss her sex through her dress as my arousal starts to thump heavily in my pants. Her hands drop


    to the back of my head.


    I  take  one  shoe  off,  and  then  the  other.  I  run  my  hands  up  her  calf  muscles.  Do  I  want  her


    stockings on or off?


    Off.


    I  carefully  roll  down  the  top  of  her  thigh-high  stocking  on  one  leg  and  slide  it  over  her  foot


    before I do the same with the other. I kiss her thigh through the split in her dress. I can smell her-


    smell the pleasure that awaits me under those sexy panties-and I stand with renewed urgency.


    ¡°Turn around.¡± I growl.


    She turns instantly and I smile into the darkness. She¡¯s so in tune with me, so in tune with what


    she has to do to please me in the bedroom. I like it¡­ who am I kidding?


    I fucking love it.


    Sliding the long zipper slowly down her back to reveal her perfect pale skin, I kiss down the


    length of the opening. Then I slide the dress from her shoulders and turn her around to face me.


    I rub my lips as my eyes drop down the body of my goddess, wearing a white silk strapless bra


    and panties that match. I smile in appreciation as I reach around and undo her bra, watching as it


    falls  to  the  floor.  Her  thick  blond  hair  hangs  loosely  around  her  shoulders  and  her rge,  blue,


    hooded eyes watch me. I bend to take her erect nipple into my mouth and I bite it hard.


    She gasps in pain and I smile around her as my body starts to really thump. I move my mouth to


    the other breast and she cups my face tenderly in her hands. Goosebumps scatter my body. She is


    the only person who has ever evoked such a reaction from touching me and my cock bes near


    painful. I grab the cheeks of her behind with force and pull them apart as far as I can, forcing her up


    onto her toes to try and deal with my onught.


    That¡¯s it. I need to taste her. I can¡¯t wait a minute longer.


    I slide her panties down her legs and throw her onto the bed. Shends with a giggle.


    Standing still, I watch her lying on my bed on her back.


    Naked.


    For me.


    ¡°Open you legs,¡± I breathe.


    Her  eyes  hold  mine  and  she  spreads  her  legs  wide.  I  instinctively  grab  my  cock  that¡¯s  nearly


    ripping my pants open as it tries desperately to escape its restraints.


    I  inhale  as  I  catch  sight  of  the  wet,  pink  flesh,  and  my  jaw  ticks  as  I  clench  my  teeth  in


    appreciation.


    She¡¯s just so perfect, every damn inch of her. I drop to my knees, licking my lips as I brush my


    mouth up and down her inner thigh.


    She sighs in pleasure and her back arches off the mattress. Unable to resist her any longer, I


    ce my mouth over her opening and my eyes close in pleasure.


    Fuck¡­ she tastes so good. My tongue gets to work as I lose all coherent thought. The feel of


    her gentle hands on the back of my head and the sound of her cries of pleasure are drowned out by


    the sound of the blood racing through my body as I hear my pulse start to throb in my ears.


    Her body starts to lurch off the bed, moving closer toward my face, and I lose myselfpletely


    in her.


    Licking.


    Biting.


    Trying desperately to hold off my orgasm.

 CHAPTER 92

    ¡°Fuck me.¡± She growls. ¡°I need you to fuck me. Hard. Right now.¡±


    I smile into her. I love it when she gets to this point¡­ and she always does. She¡¯s so desperate


    for my cock.


    I¡¯m being selfish, I know. I should let here like this. But I want to feel her muscles contract


    around me because this climax of hers is going to be strong. She¡¯s as revved up as I am. It¡¯s going to


    feel so damn good.


    I stand, suddenly aware that I am still dressed in my ck dinner suit. She smiles lovingly up at


    me and I smirk as I rip my jacket off, and then undo my shirt and bow tie at record speed. I rip my


    pants  down  and  my  cock  springs  free.  Emmaline ughs  in  delight  and  the  sound  is  like  an  axe


    ing down on my neck.


    She sits up and tries to grab my cock, but I push her back with force. I don¡¯t want her mouth.


    With one hard m I am inside her and she cries out. I stay still to let her adjust to my size. I can¡¯t


    hurt her, no matter how much I would love to.


    I close my eyes as the fire in my balls demands some movement. My lips take hers and I pull out


    then slowly sink back in.


    Oh dear fucking God, she feels so good. My cock can feel every single muscle deep inside of her.


    This woman was born to seduce me. To fuck me. To drag me to my fucking knees.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    I m back into her and she cries out. Damn this. I need it harder. I pull out and flip her over


    onto her knees and pull her legs as wide apart as they will go. I grab a handful of her hair with one


    hand, holding her hipbone with the other, and start to ride her hard. She gasps at my brutality.


    In and out.


    I need it harder.


    I take my thumb and gently slide it into her back opening, and she moans, dropping her head to


    the bed to change the angle of her ass.


    My eyes roll back in my head as the most intense orgasm I have ever felt from a woman rips me


    near in half. She screams into her pillow as my body takes on its own life and tears into her.


    I couldn¡¯t stop this even I tried. I throw myself across her back as my cock shoots straight into


    the centre of my beautiful purpose.


    I pant, gasping for air,pletely ovee with the feelings I have for the beautiful purpose


    that is both my savior and my sacrifice.


    Emerson


    I wake to the feeling of star getting out of bed but decide to doze a little longer; my tired eyes won¡¯t


    open. I smile in my contented state of semi-consciousness while I recallst night.


    Magical doesn¡¯t evene close to describing it.


    star made me feel like a queen at the ball and when we got home He¡¯d fucked me like he¡¯d hated


    my guts, again and again¡­ and again. It was the best mind-blowing sex I have ever had in my life.


    I sense him walking around and I open one eye to see what he is doing. He bends and picks up my


    dress to fold it neatly. He then brings it up to his face and inhales it deeply. I smile as I pretend to sleep.


    He¡¯s smelling my clothes. He picks up my panties and bra and, once again, inhales them. He smiles and


    then folds them, cing them carefully on top of my dress on the chair. He picks up his clothes and folds


    them neatly, too, and then walks into the bathroom with them, no doubt to put them in the washing hamper.


    Why he would  fold clothes  to put into  a dirty  washing basket, though,  I don¡¯t know.  I hear  him in the


    bathroom and I smile into my pillow. Neat freak. He¡¯s packing my hot rollers and makeup away. He walks


    back out into the bedroom and I feel him standing watching me for a moment.


    I smile on the inside because he has no idea that I am awake. He walks around to his side of the bed


    and  turns  the mp  off.  We  must  have  fallen  asleep  with  it  on.  And  then  he  does  something  I  don¡¯t


    understand. He turns themp on and off four times as if testing it or something. I frown to myself. What is


    he doing?


    He then walks into the bathroom and I hear the light switch turn on and off four times. I frown into my


    pillow. He then walks out and picks up my folded clothes and rearranges them on the chair before he


    refolds them.


    What the hell is he doing?

 CHAPTER 93

    He picks up my princess ring from the bedside table and stares at it for a moment deep in thought, and


    then he sits down on the bed next to me and picks up my hand to slide it onto my finger. I close my hand


    around his and he bends to kiss me.


    ¡°Good morning, my love,¡± he whispers. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to wake you.¡±


    I smile. ¡°Good morning, my Twinkle.¡±


    He smiles cheekily. ¡°Would you like some breakfast?¡± he asks in a husky fuck-me-now Irish ent.


    I nod and pull the nkets back. ¡°Come lie with me first.¡±


    He shakes his head. ¡°I¡¯m too hungry. Come cuddle me downstairs. We cane back to bedter.¡±


    He grabs my hand and pulls me out of bed, wrapping me in his robe soon after. I begrudgingly follow him


    downstairs and take a seat at the kitchen counter.


    He flicks on the coffee machine and leans over the counter to kiss me on the lips.


    I smile, suddenly bashful at the thought of our sexual activitiesst night.


    I don¡¯t know if it was the champagne, the man, or the carefree attitude, but he pushed me further than I


    have ever gone before.


    ¡°What?¡± He smirks into my lips.


    I run my hands though his stubble. ¡°You blew my damn mindst night,¡± I whisper.


    He kisses me again, all suction, all domination. ¡°I¡¯m going to blow it again today, too.¡± He slips his


    hand inside my gown and cups my breast. He bends and brings it to his mouth.


    He stands with renewed purpose. ¡°I need to feed my mouth before I feed my dick. I¡¯ve got zero petrol


    left in the tank,¡± he mutters in disgust as he turns to the fridge and opens the door.


    Iugh. I bet he hasn¡¯t. My tank is way below zero. My elbow leans on the bench and my hand is


    under my chin. I watch him look through the fridge. As he goes through the shelves, he turns every single


    jar so that thebel is all slightly facing the right. I frown as I watch him for an extended time. What is he


    doing?


    He retrieves the eggs and makes our coffee, and I sit as I watch him. I haven¡¯t noticed him doing this


    before?  Does  he  always  have  these  quirks?  He  hands  me  my  coffee  and  then  carries  on  making  us


    breakfast. Every now and then he will stop what he is doing and rearrange the things on the bench, as if


    unable to carry on until everything is perfect.


    He has OCD.


    How have I not noticed this before? I sit still as I think, I know his house is immacte, as is his car


    and his clothing. Hell, the man couldn¡¯t be more perfect if he tried.


    Hmm, interesting.


    He throws the tea towel over his shoulder as he chops the ingredients for our Spanish omelet, and he


    turns a jar slightly to the right again as if it¡¯s bothering him.


    I can¡¯t hold my tongue any longer. ¡°How long have you had OCD?¡± I ask.


    He keeps his head down and his face straight as he keeps chopping.


    I wait for him to answer for an extended time, but he doesn¡¯t.


    ¡°It¡¯s worse today than it normally is, isn¡¯t it?¡± I ask.


    His eyes meet mine and he nods once.


    ¡°Howe?¡±Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    He shrugs.


    I watch him, waiting for his answer.


    He pours his egg mixture into the hot pan and it sizzles. ¡°Some days it¡¯s worse than others,¡± he replies


    without making eye contact, continuing to chop the bacon.


    I watch him. He doesn¡¯t like that he has this and it¡¯s upset him that I have noticed.


    I stand and put my arms around him from behind and kiss his back. ¡°Breakfast smells good.¡± I smile.


    I feel his shoulders slump in relief that I am not going to push for more information. He turns and


    kisses my lips. ¡°It will be ready in about ten.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to go upstairs and freshen up.¡± I smile.


    ¡°Okay.¡± He kisses me again. ¡°Don¡¯t be long.¡±


    I walk upstairs, sit on the bed and take out my phone to hit up Google.


    Why is my OCD worse today?


    OCD is usually triggered by stress and anxiety. It may be heightened by the fear of losing control over


    a situation. Repetitive actions such as excessive cleaning, turning switches or having a need for things


    to be just so may be caused by the feeling of helplessness in other areas of your life.


    I frown. He¡¯s stressed or anxious. He doesn¡¯t like not being in control.


    I throw down my phone and stand there scratching my head as I think.


    What has he lost control over?


    I stay deep in thought as I a take a quick shower.


    What¡¯s he lost control over?


    I stand under the steaming hot water when it hits me like a truck.


    He¡¯s lost control of his feelings for me.


    It scares him.

 CHAPTER 94

    I lie on my back andugh up at my photographer. star and I have had the most perfect day. He has


    taken me to two art galleries and exined every painting that he loves to me in great detail. We¡¯ve held


    hands and kissed like kids,ughing more than ever before. We came home this afternoon and made love.


    Then we lit the fires together and now he has me naked in bed on top of the sheets that he has changed


    twice because he wasn¡¯t happy with the colors. He is at the top of adder with his camera and is taking


    photos of me from above. Apparently I am his next painting project. Every now and then he climbs down


    the dder  and  rearranges  my  hair  spread  on  the  pillow,  or  he  readjusts  the  cashmere  throw  he  has


    strategically draped over me. He smiles, as if enamored with my beauty.


    One of my breasts is on full disy and the nket is just covering my sex.


    He drops the camera, stands and smiles at me.


    ¡°What?¡± I smirk.


    He shakes his head as if hardly believing it. ¡°I¡¯ve never photographed someone so beautiful.¡±


    Iugh out loud. ¡°You horrid liar.¡± He chuckles as he snaps away. ¡°Nobody I have felt this way about,


    anyway,¡± he mutters under his breath.


    Now. Ask him now.


    I lie looking up at him. ¡°How do you feel about me, star?¡± I whisper, notpletely sure if I want


    to know the answer.


    He drops the camera and looks at me from his perched position on thedder.


    My eyes search his.


    ¡°I feel like I could fall hopelessly in love with you,¡± he replies softly.


    My heart sinks. Not the answer I was hoping for. I drop my eyes and stare at the nket. Of course


    he¡¯s going to say that. You idiot. What were you expecting?


    Stop it. Stop it. Stop it.


    I feel tears at the back of my eyes but I am determined not to let him see them. I got myself into this


    position; I knew it was never going to be more.


    ¡°Look at me,¡± he whispers.


    I drag my hurt eyes to meet his.


    ¡°Say it,¡± he murmurs.


    I stare at him.


    ¡°Say what you want to say.¡±


    The lump in my throat nearly chokes me.


    ¡°Emmaline,¡± he whispers. ¡°What are you thinking, my love?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m thinking that you are lucky that you just could fall in love.¡±


    He frowns.


    ¡°Instead of have¡­.. like me.¡± I whisper.


    Our eyes lock and, unable to help it, mine fill with tears.


    I¡¯m pathetic. I wipe my tears away angrily and fake a smile.


    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t mind me,¡± I stammer. ¡°I told you not to fry my brain.¡± I halfugh.


    His sad eyes hold mine and he puts his camera back into its tripod, setting it on auto.


    I watch in slow motion as he pulls his sweater off over his head and slides down his pants. He climbs


    into bed with me and holds me in his arms.


    I feel like crying to the moon.


    ¡°I wish things were different,¡± he whispers into my lips, the sound of his camera snapping every thirty


    seconds filling the silence. My shining bright Star makes slow, tender, yet terribly sad love to me.


    I will never be the same again.


    We walk up the road hand in hand. I feel as though I am going to hyperventte. It¡¯s Tuesday morning and


    time to say goodbye.


    This morning star¡¯s OCD has been at an all time high as I watched him pack and repack my things


    in  silence.  He  made  the  bed  and  changed  the  linen  with  such  force,  I  thought  he  may  have  ripped  the


    sheets. When we got to my apartment to drop off my belongings he insisted in putting everything away for


    me. I had two extra suitcases of things. It seems he shops for expensive clothes when stressed, as well.


    Last night we were both quiet, both lost in our own thoughts. I told him on Saturday, in a roundabout


    way, that I loved him, and he didn¡¯t say it back.


    He hasn¡¯t told me about his trip and I haven¡¯t asked. I know this is it. Maybe I¡¯m being delusional-I


    probably am-but I feel like my feelings are reciprocated; yet for some reason he just can¡¯t act on them. I


    keep feeling like I have missed a chapter of this book, like there is something going on behind the scenes


    that I don¡¯t know about.


    We ate breakfast in silence. Well, that¡¯s not true. The sound of my heart breaking could have been


    heard for miles.


    I¡¯m not going to beg.


    I¡¯m not going to lower myself to being one of those clingy pathetic girls.


    I deserve better.


    But, God, I want him to want me as much as I want him.


    It hurts that he doesn¡¯t.


    We get to the pavement outside my work and we turn to face each other as he holds both of my hands


    in his.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    I fake a smile. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    He nods, his sad eyes holding mine.


    Don¡¯t go.


    ¡°Have a great trip,¡± I whisper.


    He nods, again not saying anything.


    I just need to go. I just need to get the hell out of here before I make a bigger fool of myself.


    I kiss him quickly on the lips and move to pull away but he keeps me in ce, holding me by the


    hands.

 CHAPTER 95

    ¡°Kiss me properly,¡± he whispers as his eyes search mine.


    My throat aches and I feel like I can¡¯t breathe.


    ¡°Emmaline,¡± he whispers.


    I stare at him through tears.


    He kisses me and holds my cheeks in his hands as he screws up his face in pain.


    My face scrunches up as the tears break the dam of control. I pull out of the kiss and step back.


    I need to get away.


    ¡°Goodbye,¡± I whisper.


    His haunted eyes hold mine.


    He can¡¯t even say it. He can¡¯t say goodbye.


    I turn and walk away into the cold hard reality that I brought all of this on myself.


    ¡°Oh, babe, I¡¯m so sorry.¡± Brielle sighs from the end of my bed.


    I nod sadly, feeling sorry for myself. ¡°Yeah. Me, too.¡±


    ¡°Do you want me to tell you he¡¯s a fuckwit?¡±


    I nod.


    She smirks. ¡°He is such a fuckwit.¡± I smile sadly. If only that were true.


    ¡°What are you going to do?¡±


    I shrug. ¡°Forget him. I deleted his number from my phone so I can¡¯t call him.¡±


    ¡°Good idea.¡±


    We both sit in silence for a little while.


    ¡°I  seriously  don¡¯t  get  it,  though.  I  would  swear  he  was  madly  in  love  with  you.  I  think  I¡¯m  more


    shocked about this than you are.¡± I stare at her, still numb. ¡°Not helping.¡± I sigh.


    She looks down and notices the box of letters. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± she asks as she picks them up.


    I smile my first genuine smile all day. ¡°They came with my ring.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± She frowns.


    ¡°The little olddy rang me back to tell me that the box they came in has the same stampings as my


    ring.¡±


    ¡°What? What are they?¡± She opens the box and takes out a letter.


    I smile. ¡°I¡¯ve been reading them in order. They are love letters to a princess from her guard.¡±


    Her eyes light up.


    ¡°I¡¯m up to the sixth one. They are so in love.¡±


    She puts her hand over her heart.


    ¡°You have to read them in order. Go back and read the first one. She slipped him a note toe and


    visit her in the middle of the night.¡±


    ¡°Are you serious?¡± she whispers as she holds the letter in her hand and studies it.


    ¡°Those letters are the only thing that¡¯s keeping me sane during my love life crisis at the moment,¡± I


    murmur sadly.


    Brielle smiles. ¡°Its not a crisis, it¡¯s just an Irish fiasco. The sadness will pass because as you will


    soon realise that all men are bona-fide fuckwits and the female race is a lot better off without them.¡±


    My beloved Princess.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Thest twenty-two nights in your arms have been the best nights of my existence.


    The Princess paces back and forth in her room, furious and unable to control her anger. Alchron


    hasn¡¯t been to her chamber for three nights and today she heard chambermaids talking. He had been at


    a dance two nights ago with a blonde woman and they left together.


    How could he do this? She thought that they had something wonderful. Her innocence had blinded


    her. Her angry tears roll down her face.


    Knock, knock.


    Her eyes dart to the door. He came! Her heart picks up pace and she runs to open it in a rush.


    ¡°Hello.¡± He smiles softly, but his face falls when he sees her tears. ¡°What is wrong?¡± he whispers


    as he enters the room.


    She closes the door behind him and her broken eyes hold his. ¡°Who is she?¡± she whispers.


    His face falls. ¡°Who is who?¡±


    ¡°Do not insult me with your lies, Alchron. Who is the blonde you have been parading around the


    vige with? I have been here waiting, pining for you, and you go take pleasure in another woman¡¯s


    body?¡± she cries.


    ¡°Shh,¡± he whispers. ¡°Your guards will hear you.¡±


    ¡°I do not care!¡± she screams.


    He smiles sympathetically.


    ¡°You find this funny?¡± she cries through tears.


    ¡°The blonde you speak of is my sister.¡±


    Her face falls.

 CHAPTER 96

    Hisrge arms hold her. ¡°How beautiful you are when you¡¯re jealous.¡± He kisses her gently on the


    mouth as he wipes a stray tear from her cheek.


    ¡°Your sister.¡± She frowns.


    ¡°My  family  has  been  visiting  and  I  could  not  get  a  letter  to  you.  What  you  do  not  understand,


    Princess, is that even if my body wanted a release with another woman, my heart would not allow it.¡±


    Her eyes hold his. ¡®Why not?¡± she whispers.


    ¡°The daft thing thinks he¡¯s in love with you.¡±


    A trace of a smile crosses her lips.


    He kisses her gently again. ¡°And unfortunately for me, I love like I fight.¡±


    ¡°How is that?¡± she whispers into his lips as her handes around to the back of his neck.


    ¡°All or nothing.¡±


    A tear rolls down her cheek and he kisses it away. ¡°I love you, Alchron,¡± she tells him. ¡°I need you


    to make love to me.¡±


    He stays silent in thought.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want me?¡± she whispers as his lips drop to her neck.


    He bites her hard and she whimpers. ¡°More than anything,¡± he murmurs almost to himself. ¡°But


    you are not mine to take.¡±


    ¡°I am.¡± She kisses him softly and his arousal starts to cloud his judgment. ¡°Take me, Alchron. I¡¯m


    yours.¡±


    Emerson


    ¡°Do you want another drink?¡± Brielle asks.


    ¡°Yeah, why not.¡± I smile.


    It¡¯s 3pm on Sunday and we are at the pub for lunch discussing Brielle¡¯s obvious crush for her boss. I


    think I liked it better when she at least tried to deny it. star left two weeks ago, but he is never far from


    my mind. How can you spend a couple of weeks with someone and be so totally hung on them? I feel like


    I have lost someone I loved dearly and it doesn¡¯t make sense to me at all. I¡¯m trying my hardest to fight it,


    but I feel like I¡¯m losing this battle. Brielle is going on and on about Mr. Masters while I just sit and stare


    into space. What¡¯s wrong with me?


    ¡°Do you think I should go to the doctor?¡± I ask. Brielle frowns. ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°I keep getting these shing lights in my eyes and I am dreaming of gunshots. It¡¯s been worse since he


    left.¡± I run my hands though my hair in frustration. ¡°It isn¡¯t normal to feel like this, Brell. Maybe I have


    depression.¡±


    She  smiles  sympathetically  and  grabs  my  hand  over  the  table.  ¡°You  know  how  you  feel  about


    star?¡±


    My eyes drop to the table and I nod.


    ¡°This is how I feel about my ex.¡±


    My sad eyes meet hers.


    ¡°I was, maybe still am, totally in love with him.¡±


    I squeeze her hand. He put her through the ringer.


    ¡°And I felt like I was going to die if I didn¡¯t have him.¡± I nod again. Yep, that¡¯s it.


    ¡°He  was  sleeping  with  other  women  while  I  loved  him  with  everything  I  had.  Then  he  would


    apologize and cry and tell me he loved me and beg for another chance.¡±


    ¡°Oh, Brell.¡± My heart aches for my beautiful friend.


    ¡°And I would take him back because I loved him so much that I couldn¡¯t believe that what we had


    wouldn¡¯tst forever. He broke me and my self-esteem. I had nothing left when it finally finished.¡±


    I drop my head again.


    ¡°I just want you to get some perspective, Emerson. Yes, you fell in love with star and it sucks he


    didn¡¯t fall in love with you before he left. You do have a little stress right now, but you havee out


    rtively unscathed. You have your self-esteem, you are still young, and you weren¡¯t married with kids.


    There is nosting financial burden and he respected you enough not to cheat. You knew all along that he


    was a short term thing.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re right.¡± I sigh.


    ¡°You need to snap out of it. It¡¯s been two weeks.¡±


    I smile a defeated smile. ¡°Thank you for being so wonderful.¡± I sigh, grateful that she can put things


    into perspective for me.


    ¡°What are friends for?¡± she whispers as our drinks arrive.


    ¡°Ladies,¡± a loud drunk voice calls from across the pub.


    I nce over and my eyes widen. It¡¯s Thomas and my eyes scan everywhere, looking for star.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Has hee back for me? Please say yes.


    Thomases over and falls into the chair beside us. ¡°My favorite two Aussies.¡± Heughs way too


    loudly.

 CHAPTER 97

    ¡°I thought you were away?¡± Brielle frowns.


    ¡°Nope, we don¡¯t leave for another two weeks,¡± he slurs.


    What? I drop my head to hide my dismay. He hasn¡¯t even gone. He lied to get rid of me. I feel like I


    have just been hit in the stomach.


    I¡¯m a stupid fool.


    ¡°Did you want me toe over tonight, Brielle, and give your boss that show?¡± He smiles.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m good,¡± she replies with the shake of a head, her concerned eyes watching me across the


    table.


    ¡°Where is star?¡± I ask.


    Brielle widens her eyes in a shut up kind of way.


    ¡°He¡¯s at home being a miserable prick, I imagine.¡±


    He turns his eyes back to Brielle. I think he really does want to do her on Mr. Masters bed while he


    watches. ¡°Do you want to dance, Brelly?¡± he asks in a nearly unrecognisable voice. Like star, his


    ent is much stronger when he¡¯s drunk.


    Brielle¡¯s eyes find me for approval.


    ¡°Why is he miserable?¡± I can¡¯t help myself. I have to ask. He¡¯s going to be fucking miserable once I


    cut his dick off with an axe.


    ¡°Ahh, let me see.¡± He rubs his chin when he stands then side steps as he stumbles. Gosh, he is drunk.


    He  takes  Brielle¡¯s  hand  and  pulls  her  out  of  her  chair.  ¡°He  has  fallen  hopelessly  in  love  with  this


    Australian girl named Emmaline and he can¡¯t have her. So he¡¯s sulking.¡± He rolls his eyes in a drunken


    stupor. ¡°Stupid prick.¡± Huh. Brielle¡¯s eyes snap to mine as he spins her around.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t he have her?¡± I blurt out.


    He shakes his head. ¡°Baby, even if I told you, you would never believe me in a million years.¡±


    He spins Brielle around and sheughs out loud as my pulse starts to thump in my ears. He¡¯s fallen


    hopelessly in love?


    He¡¯s fallen hopelessly in love?


    With me??


    Then why did he tell me that he had already left?


    What the hell is going on with him?


    That¡¯s it. I stand with renewed vigor. I catch Brielle¡¯s eyes and give her a wave before I head out of


    the door. I take out my phone and scroll through Brielle¡¯s texts until I get to the one where star gave his


    address and sent it to her that night she came over for dinner. I lift my arm for a cab as I run out onto the


    curb.


    star O¡¯shea, I¡¯ming to sort you out! And you had better be hopelessly in love with me, you big


    fool or else there is going to be trouble.


    The cab slows to a halt outside star¡¯s mansion. I gingerly get out of the car. I¡¯m not feeling half as


    brave now. What am I doing here? I walk up the stairs and bang the brass knocker that sits on the double


    doors. Nobody answers.


    I knock again.


    Oh, this is great. He¡¯s pretending he isn¡¯t home. I should throw a rock through the fucking window. I


    knock again and surprise myself at just how loud it is and the door opens in a rush.


    star stands in front of me in a pair of boxer shorts and nothing else. His face falls when he sees


    me.


    I stay silent, shocked at his disappointment that I¡¯m here-that he is really here.


    He lied to me.


    ¡°Em,¡± he murmurs.


    ¡°Hello.¡± I feel the stupid tears of betrayal wanting to break free again, but I hold them in.


    We stay silent as we stare at each other. Why? Why do I feel the urge to throw myself into his arms?


    He seems off. Something isn¡¯t right. ¡°Are you okay?¡± I whisper.


    He drops his head and hesitates.


    ¡°Please. You need to go home.¡±


    I remain silent as my eyes search his. He doesn¡¯t want me here. What do I say to that? Maybe ThomasContent is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    made the whole thing up about him loving me and he really doesn¡¯t give two shits?


    ¡°Why did you lie?¡± I ask.


    He stares at me as if choosing his words carefully before he speaks.


    He drops his head.


    ¡°You can¡¯t even look me in the eye when you lie? You told me you were going overseas?¡± I ask.


    His sad eyes meet mine. ¡°Baby, I mean it. Go home. Please.¡±


    I shake my head as tears sting the back of my eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t you feel it? Am I in this alone?¡±


    He doesn¡¯t answer. He just drops his head again.


    I step forward and take his hand and his eyes fall to our entwined fingers. ¡°Is something wrong?¡± I


    ask.

 CHAPTER 98

    His eyes meet mine.


    My bottom lip quivers. ¡°I¡¯ve been missing you and now I find¡­¡± My voice trails off. I can¡¯t even say


    it loud.


    He nods softly. ¡°I know,¡± he whispers.


    ¡°That¡¯s it? You don¡¯t have any feelings for me at all?¡± My lip trembles as I try to hold back the stupid


    tears. ¡°Is this in my head? I need to know. I can¡¯t stand feeling like this.¡± I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m standing here


    in near tears practically begging for him to talk to me. I¡¯ve hit an all time low.


    His haunted eyes meet mine. ¡°Of course I do,¡± he whispers.


    ¡°Why?¡± I murmur.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    He gently swipes his hand over my head to brush back my hair. ¡°Don¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Why are you pushing me away?¡±


    ¡°Em¡­¡± He hesitates. ¡°This is something that I have no control over. It is bigger than you and I.¡±


    I screw up my face in pain and he pulls me into an embrace. ¡°I don¡¯t understand,¡± I whisper into his


    shoulder.


    ¡°If I could change it, I would.¡±


    I pull back to look at his face. ¡°Are you sick?¡±


    He shakes his head sadly. ¡°No.¡±


    My eyes search his for a much needed answer.


    He takes me into his arms and holds me tight. I feel like I¡¯m breaking. What¡¯s wrong with him?


    ¡°Go home, my love. Please. Go home,¡± he whispers into my hair.


    I pull back and shake my head as my anger gets the better of me. ¡°No!¡± I yell. ¡°I¡¯m not leaving you


    here like this.¡± Something is seriously wrong with him. He just seems so sad.


    ¡°It¡¯s for your own protection. I need to protect you. Go!¡± he yells.


    ¡°Protect me?¡± I step back. What does that even mean? ¡°You wont me hurt me, I know that,¡± I whisper.


    He shakes his head angrily as he pulls out of my grip. ¡°I have no control over this. If I did, I would be


    by your side.¡± He walks over and sits on the lounger and puts his head into his hands in despair.


    I stand still on the spot as I watch him looking broken on his lounger. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on


    with him, but I do know that he needs me here tonight and I¡¯m not leaving him like this. Something  is


    wrong.


    I¡¯m pulling out all stops. ¡°Thomas told me you are hopelessly in love with me.¡±


    His eyes snap up and he screws up his face. ¡°What?¡± He didn¡¯t.¡±


    I nod. ¡°Yes, he did. Just half an hour ago.¡±


    He stands angrily. ¡°Where did you see him?¡±


    ¡°At the Rose. He¡¯s blind drunk.¡±


    He narrows his eyes. ¡°Well, he¡¯s wrong. I don¡¯t.¡±


    My heart drops hearing him say it out loud. My bottom lip starts to quiver as I stare at him through


    blurry eyes.


    Empathy  hits  him  and  he  rushes  to  me  and  holds  me  in  an  embrace,  whispering  into  my  hair.  ¡°My


    beautiful Emmaline. I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m so sorry, I do love you, baby. Don¡¯t cry,¡± he whispers. ¡°I can¡¯t stand to


    see you cry.¡±


    My  eyes  search  his.  ¡°We  can  make  this  work.  Whatever  it  is¡­  we  can  deal  with  it  together,¡±  I


    promise him.


    He holds me tight but doesn¡¯t say anything.


    I gently kiss his chest and then with controlled strength he pushes me off him. ¡°No. I said no.¡±


    My anger erupts. ¡°You just said that you loved me!¡±


    ¡°I do. But it changes nothing. Leave now!¡±


    I fold my arms defiantly. What the actual fuck is going on here? He¡¯s talking in riddles and my anger


    starts to simmer dangerously close to the surface. ¡°I¡¯m not going anywhere until you tell me what the fuck


    is going on.¡±


    He narrows his eyes and storms out of the room. I hear him march upstairs and then the doors bang


    open and shut.


    What do I do? Do I follow him? This man is messing with my head. I start to pace in the living room


    when he storms back in, fully dressed with a set of keys in his hand. He locks the door that goes down to


    the cer. Huh? What is he doing?


    ¡°What¡¯s down there that you don¡¯t want me to see?¡± I frown.


    ¡°My photography equipment,¡± he snaps.


    ¡°You are home! You locked that from me.¡± He is hiding something. What has he got down there?


    ¡°I locked it because I¡¯m going out.¡±

 CHAPTER 99

    ¡°I¡¯m not leaving until you talk to me, star!¡±


    ¡°Fine!¡± he yells.


    He picks his keys up from the table and storms out the front door, mming it shut behind him.


    My eyes stay glued to the back of the door that he just left through. I am shocked to my core.


    I rush to the window to see him get into his car and speed down the street in first gear, leaving me


    with my heart hammering in my chest. I can¡¯t believe this.


    He left me alone in his house and drove away. I slide down the wall to sit on the floor in the silence,


    unable to hold the sobs in a minute longer.


    Then, I begin to howl.


    I sit on my window seat and sketch in my drawing pad using a lead pencil. It¡¯ste at night and the city


    lights twinkle away below. Every now and then I find myself just staring into space¡­ thinking of him.


    Remembering our beautiful time together. If I was with him now we would be naked, lying by the open


    fire in each other¡¯s arms, talking about our day, and I smile at the thought.


    Then reality hits home. He¡¯s probably in someone else¡¯s arms right now in front of the very same fire


    we made love in front of.


    Well yed, star. Well yed.


    You seduced me with your body, captivated me with your personality, and made me fall in love with


    your soul.


    I have no one to me but myself. If I had been more experienced with men, I would have seen it


    ing. I smile sadly to myself. I did see thising, but, like a Tsunami, I couldn¡¯t stop it. He was justContent is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    too beautiful.


    I¡¯ve  been  thinking  a  lot  about  Liam  and  our  rtionship  since  the  demise  of  my  rtionship  with


    star.


    Karma¡­ that¡¯s what this is.


    Liam loved me.


    He loved me, and like a ke, I fell out of love with him, but only because I was bored with my life.


    Adults don¡¯t get bored with their lives. They fix, they persevere, they work hard on it.


    I was weak. Why didn¡¯t I fight harder?


    He was trying to save money for our future so that we could have our own house, so that we could


    provide for our kids, and yet it wasn¡¯t enough to hold me. Only now that my heart is sttered like an egg


    do I feel such a deep remorse that I hurt someone so deeply. If I feel this sad after a few weeks with


    Twinkle, how must Liam have felt after all those years with me? My mind goes back to the times when I


    was messaging Mark behind Liam¡¯s back and I feel nothing but shame. How could I have done that to


    him?


    I deserve to feel this low and I definitely don¡¯t deserve for Liam to still be my friend, so who knows


    why he is?


    He  went  and  visited  Mum  and  Dad  the  other  day  to  tell  them  he  has  started  seeing  someone  else.


    That¡¯s Liam. Honorable.


    Unlike me.


    I hope she¡¯s good enough for him. One thing I know for sure is that I wasn¡¯t.


    He deserved so much better.


    I continue to draw on my notepad as I lick the Nute from my spoon. It¡¯s myfort food. This


    breakup is going to cost me ten pounds on my behind, but I don¡¯t give a shit because I¡¯m quite happy never


    showing anyone my behind ever again.


    Love is overrated.


    The days have turned into weeks.


    The nights are blurred with the days.


    I¡¯ve lost all perspective.


    I¡¯ve lost all hope of star evering back.


    He¡¯s gone forever.


    Work is mundane and everyone is pissing me of to the point where their lives are in danger and if I get


    served one more bad cup of coffee someone is going down.


    I wish I were joking. I visualize myself grabbing the coffee girl in a headlock at the caf¨¦ and gouging


    her eyes out with my teaspoon, forcing her to make my coffee right.


    I waited all my life to fall in love. Now, I am alone, heartbroken and away from my parents. I want my


    mum.


    I want her to tell me that everything is going to be all right, that tomorrow I am going to wake up and


    not feel like ¡­ like my heart has been ripped out of my chest.


    I miss him.


    Every day I miss him and every day I hate myself for it.


    ¡°Have you got the directions?¡± I ask the photographer.


    He nces at me from his seat behind the wheel and smiles cheekily. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m stupid?¡±


    I smirk, bouncing up and down as we go over bumps in his pick-up truck. ¡°Totally.¡± I smirk.

 CHAPTER 100

    We are driving to a country estate to see one of our good news stories. I¡¯m excited for the first time in


    a  long  time.  Apparently  a  celebrity  fundraiser  is  being  held  here  today.  The  photographer  I  am  with,


    James, also frences for the gossip columns, and the owner has asked if he can take some photos of the


    party for the local paper while we are there. Considering I have been binge drinking like a college kid


    since star screwed me over six weeks ago, I¡¯m looking forward to it. Something civilized for a change


    and, quite frankly, I never want to date another man for as long as I live. The memory of losing my very


    st ounce of dignity at star¡¯s house thest time I saw him is horrific, and something I don¡¯t want to


    ever revisit with a man ever again. Understandably, neither does Brielle. She came to star¡¯s house that


    night and scraped me off the floor. If she hadn¡¯t, who knows? I may still be there waiting for him to return.


    I guess it¡¯s just going to be one of those horror stories that I will always remember. Went to Ennd, fell


    in love with a yer who totally fucked me over, became a nun¡­ End of fairy tale. Life in the monastery


    is going to be positively peachy keen and drama free. I stare out of the window as my wayward mind


    wanders. I wonder what my Twinkle Star is doing right now?


    I go over the conversations we had where I thought he might have been sick. I hope he¡¯s okay, and I


    hope that whatever the reason he left me for was worth it.


    Deep down, I¡¯d like to believe it must have been.


    Driving into therge stone gates, I look around excitedly. This is one of the country estates that you read


    about in magazines.


    We continue up a long road until we get to a grand house where cars are being parked by the valet. I


    look  around  at  the  dumpy  truck  we  are  driving  in  horror.  ¡°Why  didn¡¯t  you  clean  your  car  before  we


    came?¡± I cringe.


    James shakes his head. ¡°I didn¡¯t bloody know they would have valet, did I?¡±


    I run my hands through my hair in frustration. ¡°God. How embarrassing. There must be at least ten


    empty coffee cups in here.¡± I frown.


    ¡°Oh, shut up. Have you seen your desk at work?¡±


    He¡¯s right; my desk is a shambles. I really can¡¯t talk.


    We arrive to the car park attendants who are donned in red coats and ck pants. I get out of the car


    while James scrambles around the van looking for his camera and I retrieve my bag with my notepad and


    pen.


    ¡°You are?¡± the attendant asks with a raised brow.


    ¡°We are here from Chesters for an interview and I¡¯m also here for the Mercury social pages to take


    some photographs for the paper,¡± James replies.


    ¡°Identification please?¡± he sighs in a bored voice.


    James shuffles around and passes his identification card over.


    The attendant looks us up and down and then signals through the house. ¡°The party is in the marquee,


    just out the back.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± I smile.


    The attendant nods dutifully, straight faced.


    ¡°What a knob,¡± James whispers as we walk up the grand staircase.


    ¡°He does take his job very seriously,¡± I whisper.


    James shakes his head. ¡°He parks cars, for God¡¯s sake. Even our shitty job is better than his.¡±Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    I smile and we make our way into the huge establishment that looks more like a function center than a


    house. We are greeted by a middle-aged man who is wearing a ck suit. ¡°Hello, can I help you?¡±


    I smile nervously. ¡°Hello.¡± I hold out my hand and shake his. ¡°I am Emerson Mathews, and this is my


    colleague James Suthend. We are here from Chesters to photograph some art that we sold to you.¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes. I have been expecting you. This way, please.¡± He walks off and we smile at each other as


    we follow him. He opens arge set of double doors, which lead into a huge ballroom. My mouth drops


    open.  Holy  crap.  Every  single  wall  is  full  of  beautiful  artwork.  ¡°I  believe  the  pieces  you  are  here  to


    photograph are here.¡± He points. ¡°Here. Here, and on this wall.¡± He turns to his left. ¡°I believe it is the


    six bottom pieces. And on this far wall, it¡¯s all of the oils.¡±


    I smile in awe. Shit! These were seriously expensive pieces. This collector must be loaded. ¡°Thank


    you.¡±


    James gets his camera out and starts clicking away while the man stands and waits.


    I turn to him. ¡°Is the owner here? I was supposed to be giving a brief interview with them. If today


    doesn¡¯t suit, I can call through the week.¡± Jeez, this is thest thing they want to do when they are having a


    party. How inconvenient?


    ¡°Yes, Monica is out the back. I shall ask if she is avable.¡±


    He leaves us alone.


    James and I look at each other and smirk in amazement.


    ¡°FYI: I¡¯m going to try my best to shag Monica,¡± James whispers. ¡°I don¡¯t care if she¡¯s a hundred. I


    need me some of her cash.¡±


    ¡°Me, too,¡± I whisper. ¡°This is bullshit rich.¡±


    ¡°Totally,¡± he murmurs as he starts to snap away, taking pictures of all the artwork.


    Ten minutester, two womene into the hall-one around forty-five and immacte, the other a


    younger hippie, arty type woman with long blonde ringlets in her hair.


    ¡°Hello.¡±  The  attractive  older  woman  smiles.  ¡°I¡¯m  Monica,  and  this  is  my  friend  Tabatha.¡±  She


    gestures to the blonde.

 CHAPTER 101

    ¡°Hello.¡± I smile nervously as I shake both their hands. ¡°This is James.¡± James stops what he is doing


    and shakes their hands.


    I take out my pen and paper. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, is this a bad time? I understand you are having a party and I


    really don¡¯t want to inconvenience you?¡±


    Monica smiles warmly. ¡°Not at all, dear, but thank you for being so thoughtful.¡±


    Oh, she¡¯s a nicedy. I instantly feel relieved.


    ¡°Tabatha runs an art gallery in town.¡± Monica smiles proudly.


    I raise my eyebrows. ¡°Oh, really?¡±


    Tabatha smiles. ¡°I¡¯m trying my best. It was myte father¡¯s.¡±


    Monica pats her on the arm. ¡°Now, now. Don¡¯t be modest. You are doing a fabulous job. Your father


    would be so proud of you.¡±


    Tabatha smiles gratefully.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    ¡°Her father and I were lifelong friends,¡± Monica adds. ¡°I miss him dearly.¡±


    My face falls. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry,¡± I reply.


    ¡°Now, if you don¡¯t mind, I must get back to the party, but Tabatha will show you around and do the


    interview, if that¡¯s okay? She buys all of my art for me, anyway, so she knows more than I do about their


    origins.¡±


    ¡°Perfect.¡± I smile.


    Monica starts to walk out and then turns back. ¡°James?¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°You are going to stay and take some photographs for my charity for the paper, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    He smiles, relieved that she remembered. ¡°Certainly,¡± he replies.


    ¡°I have ordered dinner for you two and set you a ce.¡±


    James¡¯s smile nearly splits his face. ¡°Thank you. That¡¯s very kind.¡±


    ¡°Please¡­ make yourself at home and stay for the whole evening if you like. I just ask that you stay


    around for the auction in around two hours to take some photographs of that.¡±


    ¡°Of  course.¡±  James  nods.  ¡°Thank  you  for  the  opportunity.  I  will  call  you  on  Monday  to  check  the


    wording of the copy that you want me to put with the story.¡± Her eyes hold his. ¡°That would be very much


    appreciated.¡± She smiles and leaves the room.


    I take out my pen and paper and turn to Tabatha. ¡°Where shall we begin?¡±


    An hourter, I look down at what I am wearing as I stand in the bathroom cubicle and brush my hands


    over my thighs nervously. I¡¯m wearing a long-sleeved, ice grey dress with a fitted top and a little red


    skirt that hangs just above my knee. I¡¯veplimented the outfit with nude high heels. and my hair is


    down and full. I knew there was a chance we would be hanging around for James to take the photos, so I


    had to find something that was a bit dressier than I would normally wear to work. I thought I looked okay,


    but now that I¡¯m here, I¡¯m not so sure. I feel underdressed, but then Tabatha seemed quite casual, too? It is


    an afternoon garden party. I¡¯m unsure of the dress code for these things.


    ¡°Hurry up,¡± James whispers though the door.


    ¡°Okay,¡± I reply. ¡°What¡¯s the damn rush?¡±


    I reapply my lipstick and fluff my hair up in the mirror before I open the door.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe we are at this party?¡± James whispers excitedly as he grips both my biceps.


    I frown. ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°This is the clique?¡±


    ¡°The clique?¡±


    ¡°Anybody who is anybody will be here tonight. These fundraising parties are epic.¡±


    ¡°Oh, epic. Cool. You probably should shag someone, then.¡± I widen my eyes in disgust.


    He smirks and nods as his eyes scan ahead of us. ¡°I could not agree with you more.¡±


    ¡°You can pay for my cab, though, if you do,¡± I mutter as he grabs my elbow and leads me toward the


    music.


    ¡°Deal.¡±


    We  walk  out  to  the  back  garden  and  I  stop  dead  in  my  tracks.  Oh  shit.  This  is  a  bit  more  than  I


    expected.  There  are  around  one  hundred  and  fifty  beautiful  people  all  gathered  around.  The  sound  of


    ughter and chatter can be heard everywhere, and a violin yer is down below on the grassed area. A


    huge pool sits in the center, and the back yard is terraced into different levels with arge stone staircase


    down the center to each level. It¡¯s about 4pm and the sun is just starting to disappear behind the trees. The


    bottom level has a marquee set with the tables and chairs for the soon-to-be-served dinner. Huge trees


    line therge entertaining area, and I have to stop my mouth from dropping open.


    ¡°What shall we do?¡± James smiles excitedly.


    I frown as I look around at all the people. ¡°To be honest, I kind of want to go home.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± He drags me toward the stairs. ¡°Let¡¯s go find our seat at the table and have a drink. You are not


    wrecking this night for me. We are going to have fun.¡± He smiles excitedly.


    ¡°I guess.¡± I sigh.

 CHAPTER 102

    We walk down to the marquee to find waiters circling the room with sses of champagne, and a


    doorman with a seating schedule at the entry. We walk over to him.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    ¡°Hello.¡± He smiles.


    ¡°James Williams and Emerson Mathews.¡±


    He goes through his list and James nces at me. We are so not going to be on this list. This could be


    embarrassing.


    ¡°Ah, yes, table twenty-one.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± I smile gratefully and we make our way to the back.


    ¡°Oh, man. We are on the shit table,¡± James whispers, annoyed.


    I smirk. ¡°What did you expect? We don¡¯t know a soul here. We are the losers, here by default.¡±


    ¡°Speak for yourself. One of these society girls will be my bitch tonight,¡± he murmurs as he takes two


    champagnes from a passing tray.


    I smirk as I take mine from him. ¡°I kind of think you will be the bitch in the equation, to be honest.¡±


    He raises his eyebrows and smiles cheekily as he looks around. ¡°That will work, too.¡±


    We sit at the table and people watch for a while as the sun continues to set. Large firenterns are


    now being lit around the perimeter.


    ¡°This is ridiculous wealth, right?¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± James mutters. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go check it out. We are being unsocial.¡±


    We stand and make our way back out of the marquee and head up the stairs to level two. A cocktail


    bar  is  situated  front  and  center,  and  waitresses  are  walking  around  with  trays  of  appetizers.  I  take  a


    lobster ball. ¡°Even the snacks are sh.¡± I smile as I eat it in one go.


    We stand for a few moments when two guys walk over. One is tall with dark hair. The other is blonde


    and really short. ¡°Hello.¡± They smile.


    ¡°Hi,¡± we reply.


    ¡°This is a great turn out, isn¡¯t it?¡± The blonde man says.


    ¡°Yes, fantastic,¡± James replies, excited that someone wants to talk to us.


    They start to talk while I nce around at our opulent surroundings. This really is something else. I¡¯m


    on my fourth champagne when the tinkering of the dinner bell sounds and everyone starts to make their


    way back down to the bottom level to the marquee. James has been talking to these two men for about an


    hour now. He is being so pathetically nice I may puke any moment. Instead, I have remained rtively


    silent. Honestly, I just don¡¯t have it in me to even make the effort to talk to men at the moment. We take our


    seat in the packed dining area and introduce ourselves to everyone we are among. They all seem nice


    enough, and we enjoy our beautiful meal.


    Dessert is just being served and the table is in conversation when a good-looking older guy gets up on


    stage. The crowd all p loudly. I nce over to see James is smiling broadly while pping.


    I tap him on the leg and he frowns at me in question.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you supposed to be taking photos and stuff?¡± I whisper.


    His eyes widen. ¡°Shit, yes. I forgot I¡¯m working.¡±


    I giggle. ¡°You¡¯re an idiot. How could you forget?¡±


    He shuffles around and retrieves his camera from his bag before he stands and walks closer to the


    stage.


    The elderly good-looking man holds his hands up and everyoneughs. I don¡¯t know who he is, but


    everyone else seems to. He¡¯s clearly very popr. I smile into my champagne ss.


    ¡°Thank you everyone foring tonight. Wee to the annual sixth Art Coboration Fundraiser.


    To  date  this  team  has  raised  thirteen  million  pounds¡±  He  smiles  broadly  and  the  crowd  all  cheer  and


    whistle.


    Wow, that¡¯s impressive. They must work hard. The waitress ces a piece of cheesecake in front of


    me, and a huge slice of mud cake in front of James. I smile and immediately swap them over so I have the


    chocte cake.


    He holds his hand out to the side. ¡°May I present ourmittee?¡±


    Everyone ps loudly.


    I shovel my first mouthful of chocte cake into my mouth as I look up to see the team of six walk


    onto the stage.


    The blood drains from my face.


    ¡°We have Magdeline Rushmore. Star O¡¯Shea. Roberta Mumford. Amanda Marx. Andst, but by no


    means least, Rachel Runner.¡± The crowd all cheer.


    Are you fucking kidding me? I sit and stare at the stage in shock.


    He¡¯s here. star is here.


    No!

 CHAPTER 103

    He stands on stage in an expensive well-fitted navy suit and a white shirt. Big, kissable lips stare back


    at  me,  and  his  messed  up,  dark,  wavy  hair  looking  absolutely  dreamy.  And  to  top  it  all  off,  he¡¯s


    pletely oblivious to my presence.


    I drop my head as I swallow my cake whole.


    Oh my God. Oh. My. Fucking. God.


    I start to look around in a panic for an exit. What are the damn chances of running into him here? And


    he has to be on the fuckingmittee, doesn¡¯t he?


    I am not seeing him again. I¡¯m too ashamed of how pathetic I actedst time we met-crying andN?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    begging  him  to  return  my  feelings  after  only  just  meeting.  Feelings  that  seemed  so  real  at  the  time¡­


    actually, they still do. I can¡¯t exin it because I don¡¯t even understand it myself. God, he even left me in


    his house to get away from me. I¡¯m so embarrassed.


    Themittee sits back down into their seats and the entertainment starts. It¡¯s a band ying covers,


    and a small dance floor to the left of me soon begins to fill. I sit still in my seat as I watch star through


    the crowd. He¡¯s sitting on the table with Monica and Tabatha and they are allughing. He has an arm


    casually slung over the back of one of the chairs and his drink in his other hand. Everyone at the table


    seems to hang off everything he says and then they all sporadically burst intoughter. That¡¯s his wit-that


    damn annoying, dry, witty sense of humor. For fifteen minutes, I put myself through hell by watching him


    enjoying himself.


    I text Brielle.


    Kill me now.


    star is here.


    A reply bounces back.


    What the fuck?


    What did he say?


    I text back.


    He hasn¡¯t seen me.


    She texts straight back.


    Abort mission.


    Get the hell out of there.


    Sadness fills me. She¡¯s right. I¡¯m not embarrassing myself further. I text back.


    Okay. I¡¯m leaving now.


    Ring you when I get home.


    She texts back.


    Love you.


    xx


    I need to leave. I look around as I try toe up with an escape n. I take out my phone and Google


    taxi service. Nothinges up. What do they call it here? I look over to the nerdy man sitting across from


    me.


    ¡°If I wanted to call a cab, who would I call from here?¡±


    He shrugs. ¡°I¡¯m not sure, to be honest.¡±


    My face falls. ¡°Oh.¡±


    Sensing my disappointment, he stands. ¡°Hang on a second. I will find out for you.¡±


    I  smile  gratefully.  ¡°Thank  you  so  much.  I  really  appreciate  it.¡±  He  stands  and  disappears  into  the


    crowd.


    I put my head into my hands. I have never been so grateful to be on the back table at an event in all of


    my life. My eyes flick back to star who is now standing and talking to a group of men. He looks so


    happy¡­ so unaffected and normal.


    Damn him.


    He has totally ruined my poor innocent heart and he doesn¡¯t have a care in the world. I, however, have


    gained five kilos and aged ten years. Brielle thinks it¡¯s a good thing. She says I will never take another


    good man for granted again, and she could be onto something. The man who went to find out about the cab


    es back to the table with Tabatha following him. I close my eyes. Oh no. It¡¯s getting worse.


    ¡°This is the girl.¡± He gestures to me.


    Tabatha smiles. ¡°Oh, Emerson. It¡¯s you that wants the cab?¡± She seems surprised. I just want the earth


    to swallow me up.


    I fake a smile. ¡°Ah, yes. I¡¯m not feeling well. Sorry to be a bother.¡± I can¡¯t believe the idiot went and


    got her, of all people.


    ¡°Come with me.¡± She grabs my hand and leads me through the crowd and out onto the terrace. ¡°I have


    a driver here who can take you home.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Sure. He¡¯s just taking someone home now, but he will be back soon. You can wait up in the house if


    you want?¡±


    I smile. ¡°Thank you so much for a lovely night.¡±


    She pulls me into an embrace to cuddle me then yells over my shoulder. ¡°Oh, Star. Come and meet my


    new friend Emerson.¡±


    Fuck!


    Dread fills me. I pull out of her embrace and turn to see star standing behind me. I swallow the


    lump in my throat.


    ¡°Hello,¡± I murmur.

 CHAPTER 104

    A soft smile crosses his face. ¡°Hello, Em.¡±


    It¡¯s there again, that stupid chemistry. The air crackles between us and I drop my head. I can¡¯t even


    look at him.


    Tabatha takes out her phone and calls someone. ¡°Hey, it¡¯s me.¡±


    She listens and then smiles. ¡°I have someone else who needs a lift home.¡±


    She listens again and star frowns as his eyes flicker between us. ¡°I will take Emerson home,¡± he


    interrupts.


    I shake my head. No.


    She puts her hand over the phone and shakes her head at him. ¡°You are not going yet. We have too


    much to do.¡±


    She puts her arm around me in a reassuring gesture. ¡°She¡¯s not well.¡±


    star steps toward me. ¡°Are you sick?¡± he whispers.


    Yeah, sick of you. ¡°I¡¯ll be fine,¡± I reply, still unable to make eye contact with him.


    He grabs my hand. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    My eyes finally meet his and I rip my hand from his grip. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me,¡± I say sharply.


    He steps back and his eyes hold mine. If he didn¡¯t know I am furious with him before, he definitely


    knows now. Tabatha gets off the phone and turns to me. ¡°He will meet you up in the main house in aboutContent is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    fifteen minutes. Is that okay?¡±


    I smile. ¡°Thank you so much.¡± I bend and give her a quick peck on the cheek then turn and take the


    stairs. I walk into the house with my heartbeat pounding in my ears.


    I just want to get out of here and I feel the perspiration start to creep across my body. I have never


    been so ufortable in all of my life. I go to the front balcony and take a seat on the bench against the


    wall in the silence as I wait for my lift. I take out my phone and text James.


    Hi, James. I¡¯ve gone home.


    Have a great night.


    Em x


    I hear the the door jam creak and I turn to see star walk out onto the front porch. I turn back to look


    out into the darkness.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± he asks.


    I don¡¯t answer. I stay silent. I have nothing to say to him.


    ¡°Do you need to go to the hospital?¡± he asks. ¡°I will take you now. I won¡¯t stay.¡±


    I still don¡¯t answer.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, baby. Talk to me.¡±


    I roll my eyes. Of all the nerve. That¡¯s it, I can¡¯t stand it. ¡°I¡¯m not your baby.¡±


    ¡°Em-¡±


    I cut him off. ¡°Don¡¯t.¡±


    He stays silent.


    I keep looking out into the darkness. What is it about this guy? Why in the hell does he affect me like


    this? I feel like I can¡¯t breathe.


    Please, just go away.


    ¡°I need to know you¡¯re okay.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°Are you in pain?¡±


    ¡°What do you care? Seriously. Go inside, star.¡±


    He doesn¡¯t answer.


    We stay silent, me sitting on the chair and him standing, leaning against the wall. We both look out into


    the darkness of the property, deep in our own thoughts.


    The car pulls up and the driver gets out. ¡°Are you the youngdy I am driving?¡± he calls out.


    ¡°Yes, please.¡± I stand, walk over to the car, and get in without looking back.


    star still doesn¡¯t speak.


    The car drives off as he watches from his position. I put my head back against the seat and blow out a


    depressed breath.


    That¡¯s it. Game over.


    star


    It¡¯s 2am and I pace back and forth outside the front of Emmaline¡¯s building. It¡¯s not the first time I


    have been here, and to be honest, it probably won¡¯t be thest.


    Much to the disgust of Thomas, I came home from America after only ten days. I needed to be


    closer to her.


    I¡¯m having second thoughts that I have done the right thing. Every day away from her brings a


    new set of doubts. What if it happens, anyway? What am I missing out on because of my fear?


    How  high  of  a  price  am  I  prepared  to  pay?  My  mind  is  constantly  jumping  from  scenario  to


    scenario. This could happen if I do¡­ but then this could happen if I don¡¯t.


    Nothing could happen at all. What if I am doing all of this for nothing?


    Seeing her tonight has brought it to a sickening climax for me. I need to speak to her. I can¡¯t


    stand the thought that I hurt her or knowing that she doesn¡¯t want to have anything to do with me.


    Fuck, I handled things so badly at the end. I pace back and forth for over an hour with my mind


    in turmoil. I stare up at her window, hoping she can see me down on the street, imagining that she


    es down to see me and kisses me as she jumps into my arms, but I know she wouldn¡¯t, even if


    she could see me.


    I take out my phone and stare at it. I click on her name and scroll through the messages we have


    sent each other. I would give anything for one of those goodnight messages right now. I look back up


    at her window.


    Fuck it. I dial her number.


    It rings for a long time. I am just about to hang up.


    ¡°Hello,¡± her sleepy voice whispers.


    A smile crosses my face at the sound of her voice. ¡°Hello, Emmaline.¡±


    She pauses. ¡°star.¡± Her voice is emotionless.


    Silence hangs between us as I stand in the darkness.


    ¡°You¡¯re okay?¡± I ask softly.


    ¡°Yes.¡±

 CHAPTER 105

    ¡°Are you still feeling unwell?¡± I hold my breath as I wait for her answer.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    She hesitates. ¡°I was never sick, star. I needed an excuse to leave the party.¡±


    My heart drops. ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because I didn¡¯t want to see you.¡±


    I stay silent, her rejection cutting through me like a knife.


    ¡°I see,¡± I whisper quietly.


    More silence.


    ¡°I should let you go,¡± I murmur.


    She hesitates. ¡°Is there something you wanted to say, star?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter,¡± I reply softly.


    I know what I want to say. I also know I shouldn¡¯t.


    ¡°Goodbye, Emmaline.¡±


    The phone goes dead.


    I blow out a steadying breath and ce my hands on my head in disappointment as I continue to


    pace.


    Emerson


    I sit at the kitchen table and drink my tea. It¡¯s 6am and I have hardly slept. I feel like shit, to be honest.


    When I got homest night I vented to poor Brielle for an hour over the phone about the Irish Fiasco.


    Then, after a string of violent strobe lights shing in my eyes, I finally fell asleep, only to be woken up


    when star rang me. I haven¡¯t been able to fall back to sleep since. God, I wanted to see himst night.


    I would have given anything to hear him ask to see me-to give me an exnation-to heal my poor,


    broken heart. I keep seeing him sitting at the table at the fundraiser so unaffected and so damn freaking


    gorgeous.


    Vanessaes out of her room in a rush. ¡°Crap, I slept in.¡±


    I frown. ¡°Where are you going at his hour?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m filling in for a breakfast shift for someone.¡±


    ¡°What time were you supposed to be there?¡±


    She looks at her watch. ¡°Now.¡±


    She rushes around and grabs her bag, taking her phone from her charger and opening the front door in


    a rush. ¡°See you,¡± she calls. ¡°Fucking hell!¡± she yells.


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry,¡± I hear the Irish ent say.


    I frown.


    ¡°What the heck are you doing?¡± she snaps. ¡°I nearly tripped over you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. My apologies,¡± I hear him say as he disappears down the steps.


    I stand and rush to the door.


    ¡°That weird guy was just asleep on our doorstop.¡±


    ¡°W-who?¡± I stammer, wide-eyed.


    ¡°That Irish knob.¡± I lean over the stair rail and, sure enough, see star running down the stairs in


    double time to escape.


    What the fuck?


    I take off after him. ¡°star?¡± I call as I run down the stairs.


    He doesn¡¯t stop as he disappears down the staircase.


    ¡°star!¡± I call again. He keeps going and I run faster down the stairs. What the hell was he doing


    here?


    I hear the front door open and I run down the bottom two flights and burst out into the cool morning air


    after him. The sun is just rising and it¡¯s freezing with morning dew nketing the streets. I look up and


    down the street and see him walking away, still in his suit fromst night. Fog is steaming in front of his


    mouth as he breathes.


    ¡°star!¡± I call. ¡°Stop¡­ Please, stop.¡±


    He freezes and stays facing away from me, his hands in his pockets and his head bowed.


    I run up behind him on the street. ¡°What are you doing?¡± I call.


    He turns to face me, but he doesn¡¯t say anything.


    I stop and put my hands onto my hips as I try to catch my breath. Holy shit, I am so unfit. I pant like I


    am about to have a heart attack.


    My eyes search his. ¡°You slept outside my apartment?¡±


    He nods once.


    I frown. ¡°Why?¡±


    He hesitates and swallows the lump in his throat. ¡°Because¡­ I miss you.¡±

 CHAPTER 106

    I stare at him as my brain misfires.


    His eyes hold mine as he steps towards me.


    ¡°I said I miss you, Em.¡± He hesitates. ¡°Did you hear me?¡±


    I have imagined this exact moment every night for eight weeks. I¡¯ve dreamt that he came to me and


    professed missing me. We would kiss and I would say it¡¯s okay and everything would be as it should be.


    But now he is here doing it¡­ I feel nothing but rage.


    ¡°How big of you,¡± I sneer.


    His face falls.


    I shake my head in disgust. ¡°Go home, star.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to. I want to see you.¡± He whispers.


    ¡°Yeah, well, you¡¯ve seen me.¡± I hold out my hands sarcastically. ¡°Go home, because I don¡¯t want to


    see you.¡±


    ¡°Emmaline.¡± He goes to grab my hand and I snatch it away from his grip.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare Emmaline me!¡± His face falls. ¡°I think¡­ I made a mistake.¡± My furious eyes hold


    his. He thinks he made a mistake. Who the heck does this guy think he is?


    ¡°You made a mistake, alright.¡±


    ¡°Please don¡¯t be angry at me,¡± he whispers. ¡°This is aplicated rtionship.¡±


    That¡¯s it. I turn on him like I¡¯m the devil himself. ¡°How fucking dare you?¡±


    He steps back in surprise.


    ¡°Thest time I saw you, I was crying like a baby at your house, begging for you to talk to me about


    this and-¡±


    He cuts me off. ¡°It was a terrible day. Don¡¯t bring that up.¡±


    My eyes bulge from their sockets. ¡°Don¡¯t bring it up!¡± I scream. ¡°Don¡¯t bring it up?¡± I turn to walk


    away. No. I need to say this. I turn around and poke him hard in the chest. ¡°You. Left. Me. Heartbroken in


    your house without a care in the world about my feelings. I will never forgive you for that as long as I


    live. I have never been so humiliated, and I can¡¯t believe I lowered myself to beg you to love me. This is


    not aplicated rtionship, star.¡± I shake my head as my adrenaline starts to pump. ¡°It is in and


    simple what happened to us.¡±


    ¡°And what¡¯s that?¡± he snaps as his anger starts to boil.


    ¡°One of us fell in love. One of us didn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t give me that shit. You know damn well that I have feelings for you,¡± he yells.


    I shake my head in disgust. ¡°Well, if that¡¯s how you treat someone you have¡­¡± I hold my fingers up to


    entuate my next words, ¡°feelings for, I hope that nobody ever has feelings for me again.¡±Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Calm down on the bitchy for two minutes and talk to me,¡± he fires back.


    My anger hits its peak.


    ¡°Fuck you! I have every right to be a bitch and I do not have to listen to a selfish prick like you talk


    shit.¡±


    ¡°Yes,  you  do!  And  we  are  having  dinner  tonight  to  discuss  this.¡±  He  yells  infuriated  that  he  isn¡¯t


    getting his way.


    ¡°No, we are not. We have nothing to discuss.¡± I turn and storm to my apartment.


    ¡°Calm down. I aming backter!¡± he calls after me. ¡°I will pick you up for dinner at six.¡±


    ¡°Go fuck yourself. I wont be here.¡± I scream as I enter my building and m the door behind me. I


    take the stairs two at a time, and with every stair I climb, I feel a little of my mojo return.


    God, that was cathartic. I feel ten feet tall. He bloody deserved that. Who does he think he is?


    Screw him.


    I walk into my apartment with renewed vigor and barge straight into Hank¡¯s room to see that he is still


    asleep. I lie next to him on top of the nkets.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± He groans with his back to me, still half asleep. ¡°Go. Away.¡±


    ¡°I just told star to go fuck himself.¡± I smile in the semi-dark room. For some reason I feel like a


    major weight has been lifted from my shoulders.


    Maybe I just needed closure?


    With his eyes still closed and his hair all over his face, Hank holds up his hand. I smile broadly and


    high five it.


    I lie on my back, fold my arms in front of me and smile proudly up at the ceiling. ¡°We are going out


    tonight.¡± I smile triumphantly.


    ¡°Hmm.¡± He groans.


    ¡°We are leaving at five.¡± I smirk as I look over at him and flick his ear to annoy him.


    ¡°Hmm.¡± He swats my hand away.


    ¡°We are getting you some action tonight. Brielle and Vanessa areing.¡± I rub his shoulder.


    ¡°Hmm.¡± He continues trying to sleep.


    ¡°Hell. I might getid, too.¡± I smile, and for the first time in a long time, I feel in control.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    I elbow him in the back. ¡°Do you want pancakes?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Does that mean you will get out?¡± He sighs.


    I smile broadly. ¡°Yes, but you will have to get up to eat them, and then you areing shopping with


    me for the day. I need a kick ass outfit for tonight.¡±


    ¡°Ugh.¡± He groans and punches his pillow. ¡°It¡¯s Saturday, Emerson.¡±


    I stand and put my hands onto my hips. ¡°Yes, it is, and I¡¯m back, baby. I¡¯m back.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re painful when you¡¯re back.¡±

 CHAPTER 107

    ¡°Where are you?¡± I ask Brielle down the phone. After dragging Hank shopping all morning he has had


    enough and has escaped home to do an assignment that is due on Monday. I am meeting Brielle for lunch


    to discuss the surprising current affairs.


    ¡°Justing around the corner now.¡±


    I look up and see her turn the corner, beaming like an idiot.


    I stare at her. ¡°What?¡±


    She bites her lip to stifle her smile. ¡°What do you mean?¡± She links her arm with mine and we turn to


    walk to the caf¨¦.


    ¡°What¡¯s with the stupid grin?¡± I ask.


    ¡°We are going out tonight.¡±


    I frown. ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Masters and me.¡±


    ¡°Bullshit.¡±


    ¡°Nope.¡±


    ¡°How did this happen? I thought we were going out?¡± I frown.


    ¡°His date cancelled so he asked me toe to a function with him.¡±


    I stand still on the spot and she nearly pulls my arm out the socket.


    ¡°Tonight?¡± I snap.


    She nods proudly.


    ¡°Where are the kids going?¡±


    Sheughs. ¡°Who cares? I need to getid and I need Mr. Masters to do the job.¡± I shake my head.


    ¡°Frigging hell, this is unexpected. You are the shittiest nanny by the way.¡±


    Sheughs and throws me a wink. ¡°I agree with you.¡± We continue to walk up the street arm in arm.


    ¡°We need to go shopping after lunch and get me a sexy outfit.¡± She smiles excitedly.


    ¡°Like you need a sexy outfit to seduce him.¡±


    She shakes her head and we walk up the steps into our new favorite lunch hang out. We always order


    the same things and head straight to the counter to order. It shortens our waiting time.


    ¡°Can I help you?¡± The super cute waiter smiles at us. Brielle and my eyes meet. We have had many a


    conversation  about  how  we  would  like  to  tie  this  guy  to  our  beds  and  punish  him  for  hours.  He  is  a


    definite attraction for this ce¡¯s female customer base.


    ¡°Two Thai beef sds and two diet Cokes please,¡± I order.


    He smiles broadly at me and Brielle discretely puts her hand on her chest as she silently swoons.


    He turns his back to us to get our table number sign and our eyes immediately drop to his cute behind.


    What a pair of dirty perverts we are.


    ¡°I will bring it out.¡± He smiles.


    We walk over to the table. ¡°God damn, I could do him some damage right there on this table. He¡¯s


    insane,¡± Brielle murmurs, her eyes stay fixed on him as she pats the table in front of us.


    ¡°I know, right.¡± Our eyes both linger on him behind the counter.


    Our drinks arrive. ¡°Thank you.¡± We both smile.


    ¡°So, how did this happen?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Well, it was after I spoke to you, so about ten.¡±


    I look a her deadpan. ¡°He knocked on your door about ten?¡±


    ¡°Uh-huh.¡±


    ¡°You should have given him a masturbation show and returned the favor.¡± She nods and rolls her eyes.


    ¡°Anyway, he asked if I was free tonight and if I would apany him to his dinner.¡±


    I smile.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    She smirks.


    ¡°Did he say he didn¡¯t have a date and you are the reserve, or is he asking you to be his date of his own


    ord?¡± She shrugs. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I heard him telling Willow that he was taking me this morning.¡±


    ¡°What did she say?¡±


    ¡°She rolled her eyes and said he is old enough to be my father.¡±


    I bite my bottom lip in horror. ¡°Really? What did he say to that?¡±


    ¡°He didn¡¯t answer, but I really wanted to jump around the corner and point in her face and say, I have


    seen his dick in action and there is no sign of ageing in it at all, little Miss Bitch face.¡±


    ¡°I would have paid big money to watch you say that,¡± I mumble with my mouth full.


    She looks at me, deadpan. ¡°This witch is going to make my life a living nightmare, I just know it.¡±


    I smirk. ¡°Wait till she finds out that you¡¯re frothing over Daddy dearest and all the disgusting things


    you want to do to him.¡±

 CHAPTER 108

    ¡°Hmm.¡± She winks deviously as she shovels way too much sd into her mouth.


    I chew my food as I watch her. ¡°star came over this morning.¡±


    She frowns. ¡°What?¡±


    I nod. ¡°This morning, when Ness was going to work¡­ she found him asleep sitting next to the door.¡±


    She frowns into her Coke. ¡°Why?¡±


    I shrug. ¡°I think he rang me from therest night and fell asleep.¡±


    She shakes her head in confusion. ¡°Hang on. When did he ring you?¡±


    I widen my eyes. ¡°Oh, I forgot to tell you. He rang me at two in the morning.¡±


    ¡°What did he say?¡±


    I shrug. ¡°Nothing really. He just asked if I was alright and if I needed to go to the hospital.¡±


    ¡°Why in the hell would you need to go to the hospital? I¡¯m fucking confused.¡±


    ¡°Remember I said I was sick so I had to leavest night.¡± ¡°How does that equate to you needing to go


    to the hospital?¡± She frowns.


    ¡°Beats me.¡±


    She shovels her food into her mouth. ¡°What else did he say?¡±


    ¡°Well, when he rang me he was all silent on the phone and I think he was waiting for me to ask him to


    e over.¡±


    She shakes her head in disgust. ¡°Fucking booty call. What a twat.¡±


    I nod. ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°Then what?¡±


    ¡°This morning Ness found him. When I heard his ent, he took off down the stairs as if embarrassed


    and I chased him.¡±


    She looks at me deadpan. ¡°Why would you chase him?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I did and then he was all I miss you and we should talk about it and go out for


    dinner.¡±


    She rolls her eyes. ¡°Ugh. Fuck, this guy pisses me off.¡±


    I nod and smile broadly.


    Her shoulders slump. ¡°You¡¯re going to go aren¡¯t you?¡±


    I shake my head proudly. ¡°Nope.¡±


    Her disbelieving eyes hold mine.


    ¡°I told him to fuck off, actually.¡±


    She smirks. ¡°If you told him to fuck off there is no way you would be so frigging happy.¡±


    I  smile.  ¡°I  don¡¯t  know.  I  feel  okay.  I  think  I  just  needed  some  acknowledgement  from  him  that  he


    regretted being a dick.¡±


    She shakes her head. ¡°He was more than a dick.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± I smile sadly. ¡°I would have loved to go out to dinner with him to hear what he had to say,


    though.¡±


    Her eyes hold mine as she thinks.


    ¡°But I¡¯m not,¡± I add.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Good.¡±  She  shovels  more  food.  ¡°Don¡¯t  go  there.  If  he  breaks  you  once  then  that¡¯s  his  fault.  If  he


    breaks you twice then it¡¯s on you.¡±


    I nod as I think. ¡°I wish things were different I know we could have been really good together.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, well¡­ He¡¯s a fucktard. Stay the hell away from him.¡±


    Two hourster, we are in shopping hell. ¡°So, what is the look you are going for?¡± I ask Brielle.


    ¡°Hmm.¡± She narrows her eyes in thought. ¡°This woman is not my nanny and is so hot that I need to


    have passionate sex with her all night.¡±


    I look at her tly. ¡°Honestly?¡±


    She shakes her head is disgust. ¡°I should never have watched him do that in his bathroom. I can¡¯t stop


    thinking about it. It¡¯s obscene the thoughts I am having around the dinner table when the kids are there.¡±


    ¡°Maybe you should just shag Thomas? It would put a few of your fires out, so to speak?¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    ¡°Then  you  could  stop  imagining  being  on  your  knees  and  giving  your  boss  head  under  the  dinner


    table.¡±


    She smiles broadly. ¡°How do you know that¡¯s what I¡¯m thinking?¡±


    I raise my eyebrows, I¡¯ve got her. I know how that dirty mind of hers works.


    She shakes her head as she flicks through the racks of clothes. ¡°Who am I kidding, that¡¯s totally what


    I¡¯m thinking about,¡± she sighs.


    I stand and look at myself in the bathroom mirror at the club. I have made an extra effort into how I look


    tonight, and I feel excited and fresh in my new threads. I am wearing a tight, strapless, magenta dress with


    strappy gold heels topliment the look. I¡¯m going for sexy and, hopefully, fun. I¡¯m feeling more myself


    at Club Alto with my two roommates. Brielle curled my hair with hot rollers this afternoon and I have


    smoky eyes while my lips are glossed to the maximum. We even went all out and bought new sexyce


    underwear to match our dresses. Brielle ended up buying a strapless ck number, and I told her that if


    Mr. Masters can resist her in that, he¡¯s definitely batting for the other team.


    Me, however¡­ I have a different mission. I¡¯m going to have fun. star has been on my mind but I


    am keeping my thoughts as far away from him as possible. He has rung me three times today and, although


    I haven¡¯t answered his calls, I have been excited each time to see his name light up my screen.


    If only things were different.

 CHAPTER 109

    I truly wish they were.


    I can feel myself caving by the hour. I want to hear what he has to say. Why did he lie?


    I make my way out to my two friends who are standing with two men. I smile. One of the men asked


    me out when we were herest weekend. He¡¯s tall, blonde and nice looking. His name is Ethan. He¡¯s easy


    to  talk  to  and  uplicated,  unlike  star.  I  know  I  can¡¯t  fall  in  love  with  him,  though.  He¡¯s  a  safe


    option. I may have declined his offerst week, but if he asks me to dance tonight I might take him up on


    it. Why not?


    He smiles broadly when he sees me.


    ¡°Hello.¡± He smiles as he kisses me on the cheek.


    ¡°Hello.¡± I smile back as I take my drink from Hank and sip it.


    His friend Matt has brown, curly, long hair and is seemingly interested in Vanessa. We were here with


    themst week and were all instructing Hank on his pick up moves. We had a fun night and ended up


    having Pizza at 3am.


    ¡°How has your week been?¡± he asks.


    ¡°Good.¡± I nod. ¡°Busy. And you?¡±


    ¡°Same.¡± He smiles. Hank watches a girl walk past. ¡°You should go talk to her,¡± Ethan instructs him.


    Hank screws up his face. ¡°She¡¯s not really my type.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s your type?¡± I ask.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know really,¡± he mutters dryly. ¡°But not her.¡±


    Two hours and fifty not-my-type girlster, I am on the dance floor with Ethan. Hank is dancing with a


    girl next to me and Vanessa is full on making out with Matt up against a wall. We have been drinking


    cocktails and acting like fifteen year olds. I am beyond tipsy and trying to stop myselfughing at Hank¡¯s


    daggy dancing. It¡¯s hot on the dance floor and I need some fresh air.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to the bathroom.¡± I signal.


    Ethan and Hank smile, waving me off as I go to the bathroom and head back to our bench table. I sit


    for about five minutes before a waiter walks over with a tray and puts a tequ down in front of me. ¡°A


    gift from the man at the bar.¡±


    My heart skips a beat.


    He¡¯s here.


    My eyes shoot up and there his is. star is standing at the bar alone with a tequ shot in his hand.


    Towering above the rest of the crowd, he is in a ck V-neck t-shirt and blue jeans. His curls are messy


    and his big beautiful kissable lips smile my way.


    He raises an eyebrow in question and I feel it all the way to my bones.


    Why does he have to be so damn gorgeous?


    I should give him the bird and throw his tequ in his face. I know I should run far away, but my


    inebriation is undoubtedly clouding my judgment.


    I smirk and take my tequ to my lips and drain it. The heat burns its way down my throat and I feel aText property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    buzz of arousal as the taste ignites the memories of our first lovemaking session. I lick my lips as our eyes


    lock.


    Unable to help it, I curl my finger in ae here signal and he walks over. I stand still, looking up at


    him as the air crackles between us.


    ¡°Hello, Emmaline,¡± he purrs in his exotic deep voice, looking down as he towers above me.


    ¡°Hello.¡± I smirk back. I should be telling him to take a hike right now, but my brain isn¡¯t currently


    talking to my body. I think it just hung an out of office sign on the door.


    His eyes drop down my body. ¡°You look beautiful,¡± he says darkly.


    I smile bashfully and his handes around my hips before he pulls me to him with force. ¡°Kiss me


    hello,¡± he purrs.


    Before I can make an intelligent reply, hisrge lips are on mine and his strong hands are digging into


    my behind. He sucks me with his dominant kiss, his tongue promising me forbidden, carnal things.


    Damn it, why does he have to kiss so well?


    This wasn¡¯t in the n, fool.


    He holds me close as he kisses me again, his tongue taking no prisoners and bringing me to heel.


    Goosebumps scatter my skin as he leans his cheek up against mine.


    Oh no. The chemistry¡­ it¡¯s still there but magnified more than ever before.


    This isn¡¯t a physical attraction; this is a fucking fatal attraction.


    I¡¯m going down with the ship. Abort mission. Abort mission.


    ¡°I¡¯ve missed you, my love,¡± he whispers into my ear with his arms around me tightly, blocking my


    escape.


    God, me, too. I¡¯ve missed feeling like I do at this moment in his strong arms.


    How do I turn this off?


    ¡°star¡­¡± I sigh.

 CHAPTER 110

    ¡°Just give me half an hour,¡± he whispers into my ear. ¡°I just want to spend half an hour with you.¡±


    I swallow the lump in my throat. The thing is, I know how much pleasure this god could bestow on my


    body in half an hour and it¡¯s more than some women receive in a lifetime.


    ¡°Why?¡± My eyes search his.


    ¡°Can we just go outside to talk?¡± His hands roam up and down my behind and over my hips.


    ¡°No.  I¡¯m¡­  I¡¯m  here  with  my  friends.¡±  I  stammer  as  my  brain  continues  to  fry.  I  can¡¯t  concentrate


    when his hands are on me.


    ¡°Who¡¯s the blonde?¡± he asks with a sarcastic brow lift.


    My nerves flutter. ¡°A friend.¡±


    His eyes hold mine. ¡°How good a friend?¡±


    ¡°A tonic friend, star. Are you finished?¡± I snap.


    ¡°Can we go outside now?¡± He kisses me hard again and my knees nearly buckle from underneath me.


    Why does he have to be so damn dominant in his kissing? I don¡¯t stand a chance of resisting him.


    He grabs me, and before I know it, he is dragging me out of the club by the hand.


    Fuck.


    We walk through the club together, and I look around at the people that are all oblivious to us. How


    can they all be acting so normal when my insides feel like they are about to explode?


    He¡¯s here.


    He¡¯s here for me.


    Holding my hand and dering that he missed me.


    Oh, please let it be true.


    He leads me to the front doors and we pass the bouncers before we walk out onto the bustling street


    and continue down the road a bit. I stop in my tracks and he turns and looks back at me. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    he asks.


    Does he honestly think I¡¯m just leaving with him that easily? Surely not?


    ¡°I¡¯m not going home with you. I¡¯m here with my friends.¡±


    He looks at me as he processes my words.


    ¡°You said you wanted to talk to me. Start talking.¡± I sigh in frustration.


    He swallows. ¡°I just wanted to see you. I thought we were having dinner tonight?¡±


    ¡°No. I told you we weren¡¯t having dinner and that we had nothing to say to each other.¡±


    ¡°We have a lot to say to each other,¡± he replies, annoyed.


    ¡°So say it,¡± I snap. For fuck¡¯s sake, I¡¯m sick and tired of this cat and mouse game.


    He frowns and takes my two hands in his. ¡°I just¡­¡± He hesitates.


    ¡°You just what?¡± I raise my eyebrows impatiently.


    ¡°I handled things badlyst time.¡±


    ¡°You think?¡± I reply, deadpan.


    ¡°And¡­¡± He hesitates again.


    ¡°Just spit it out, star,¡± I snap in exasperation.


    ¡°I never wanted to leave you, but I had a very good reason for doing so.¡± I stare up at him as I search


    his eyes for the truth.


    ¡°I knew I couldn¡¯t fall for you, yet somehow I did,¡± he murmurs.


    He bends and kisses my lips gently as he cups my cheek with his hand.


    ¡°I want a second chance,¡± he whispers.


    I stare at him as I think of a reply. Nope, there¡¯s literally nothing in my pea brain.


    ¡°Give me a second chance,¡± he repeats into my lips.


    ¡°What was the reason?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°The reason you left me. What was it?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    ¡°It does to me. I want to know.¡±


    He swallows as he contemtes something and after a moment he replies. ¡°I was trying to protect


    you.¡±


    ¡°From what?¡± ¡°From me.¡± I frown. ¡°Why do you think I need protecting from you?¡±


    He  pulls  me  into  an  embrace  and  kisses  my  forehead  gently,  forcing  my  eyes  to  close.  Damn  it,


    star¡¯s chest may just be the most wonderful ce on Earth. ¡°There are things about me that you don¡¯t


    know,¡± he whispers into my forehead.


    ¡°Like what?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­¡± He frowns as if pained. ¡°I¡¯m a lot to take on.¡± He hesitates again. ¡°I have¡­ issues.¡± His eyes


    search mine as if he expects me to run.


    Unable to help it a smile crosses my face, I bring his face down to mine and kiss him gently on his big


    beautiful lips. He¡¯s talking about his OCD. ¡°I don¡¯t care about your idiosyncrasies, star.¡±Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°You don¡¯t?¡±

 CHAPTER 111

    I shake my head. ¡°We are all different. There is no such thing as a perfect person.¡±


    He gives a stifled smile. ¡°That¡¯s not true. You¡¯re perfect.¡±


    I smirk. ¡°No, I¡¯m not. I¡¯m far from perfect.¡±


    ¡°You are perfect to me,¡± he whispers as his eyes search mine.


    My  brain  is  screaming  don¡¯t  fall  for  this  shit.  However,  my  mouth  has  taken  on  its  own  agenda.


    ¡°That¡¯s all I would ever want to be,¡± I whisper.


    We stand still, staring at each other. Oh, I care for this man, all of his beautiful ws are what makes


    the whole perfect package. Is he telling me the truth?


    ¡°Give me another chance,¡± he whispers again.


    I look back up the street as the stupid tears burn the back of my eyes. I know I shouldn¡¯t want to even


    speak to him after everything that he has put me through, but damn it, I do want to give him a second


    chance. ¡°You frighten me,¡± I whisper as my eyes search his.


    ¡°You frighten me more,¡± he murmurs as he squeezes my hand that is still in his.


    ¡°I want to take it slow,¡± I whisper.


    He smiles and kisses me gently. ¡°We can go as slow as you want, I promise.¡±


    His tongue swipes through my mouth and I feel my dormant arousal reignite.


    We stand in each other¡¯s arms on the street kissing for a prolonged time. Not hot and heavy kissing¡­


    sweet, I missed you kissing, and I have never felt anything more wonderful. He holds me close and I put


    my head onto his chest as his strong arms encase me.


    Finally, he asks. ¡°Do you want to go back in to your friends?¡±


    Do I? I look back at the front door of the club. Do I want to go back in there and talk crap to a guy I


    don¡¯t like when I really want to be with Twinkle? I think for a moment and then take out my phone and


    ring Hank. He answers first ring.


    ¡°Hey,¡± he shouts over the loud music.


    I hold my hand over my other ear to try and make his voice clearer. ¡°Hi, Hank. I just rang to tell you


    I¡¯m going home.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I saw you leave with him. Guess you sure showed him who¡¯s the boss then, huh?¡±


    I  wince.  God,  it¡¯s  true.  I¡¯m  a  total  push  over.  Just  hours  ago  I  was  telling  star  to  fuck  off  and


    bragging to my friends about it.


    ¡°Do you want me toe back?¡± I ask.


    ¡°No. All good. Go. Have fun. Catch you tomorrow.¡±


    I hang up and my eyes rise back up to star¡¯s. What now?


    ¡°Can you drive me home?¡± I ask.


    He smiles and nods before kissing me again.


    I slowly unlock the door to my apartment as star stands behind me. I said I want to take things slow


    and I meant it.


    He makes me nervous. I feel like I can¡¯t breathe with him watching me.


    I lean up and kiss him again. ¡°Thanks for driving me home.¡±


    His hands slink around my behind and he kisses me.


    ¡°I will see you tomorrow?¡± I ask.


    He frowns. ¡°Can¡¯t Ie in?¡±Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I said I wanted to take it slow.¡±


    ¡°And we will.¡± I raise my eyebrows.


    He barges past me, through the door and into the apartment.


    I narrow my eyes and follow him in, closing the door behind us.


    Great listening skills, star.


    He pulls me down onto hisp and kisses me. I can feel my resistance slipping. I¡¯m feeling a little


    woozy, to be honest. Those cocktails had some kick.


    I need to slow this down or I am going to be fucked every which way any second. I put my head down


    onto his shoulder and he rubs my leg affectionately. We stay like this for an extended time. ¡°Come on,


    sleepy, lets get you into bed.¡± He stands and lifts me in his arms, carrying me into my bedroom. Sitting me


    on my bed, he gets my pajamas out of my drawer and passes them to me. I smirk. I had forgotten how


    much he organizes me. He then takes his shoes off and slides his jeans down his legs.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± I frown.


    ¡°I¡¯m getting ready for bed. What does it look like?¡±


    ¡°Slow, star,¡± I reply dryly. ¡°You know. Slow? Like, staying in different houses slow?¡±


    ¡°Emmaline, if you honestly think that I am sleeping one more night without you in my arms, you are


    sadly mistaken.¡±


    My eyes hold his.


    ¡°Em.¡± He sighs, defeated. ¡°I have hardly slept since you left. Please, I can¡¯t¡­¡± He hesitates. ¡°I can¡¯t


    function anymore without you.¡±


    My heart melts.

 CHAPTER 112

    ¡°I need to fall asleep tonight with you in my arms.¡±


    I stand still as I think. The annoying thing is, I know exactly what he means.


    ¡°Nothing sexual,¡± he adds.


    I raise an eyebrow.


    ¡°Hell. You don¡¯t even have to kiss me. I just want to be here in the same room with you.¡±


    I smirk and snatch my pajamas from him before I exit the bedroom and enter the bathroom to change.


    Momentster, I am back to find him in his briefs standing at the foot of the bed.


    I smirk, shake my head and pull back the covers. ¡°Are you trying to entice me?¡±


    ¡°Totally.¡± He raises a brow and puts his hands on his hips.


    My eyes drop down his torso and then snap back to the bed. ¡°It¡¯s not working,¡± I mutter to myself.


    ¡°Much.¡±


    He smiles warmly as if relieved that we just shared a joke. I feel my heart skip a beat.


    ¡°Would you like a drink, my love?¡± he asks.


    I nod.


    He disappears into the kitchen and returns with a ss of water before he climbs into bed next to me.


    I take my water from him, sip it, and put it onto the side table. He then wraps hisrge arms around me.


    I smile with my head on his chest as his lips gently dust my forehead.


    It feels good being here with him. It¡¯s like a homing, and we lie together in silence enjoying each


    other¡¯s presence.


    ¡°Goodnight, Twinkle.¡± I smile sleepily.


    ¡°Goodnight, my love,¡± he whispers.


    And, for the first time in a long time, I drift into a restful, peaceful sleep.


    My beloved Princess.


    Each moment I am away from you is torture.


    The Princess walks across the field of the grand gardens with her visitor. Prince Edward from a


    neighboring vige hase to call. They have met on several social asions and her father, The


    King, has invited him here today. The men are starting to circle around her. At twenty years of age, she


    is nearing the time for marriage. The sun is beaming on her face and she is enjoying her mid-morning


    walk. Her hands are sped in front of her while his hands are linked behind his back. He is not at all


    attractive, but the Princess is humoring her father because she is going to ask for his permission to


    marry Alchron soon. She is unsure how she is going to get that permission., but she will be Alchron¡¯sText property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    wife. Her strong mind is set. Nobody else will do.


    ¡°Can I apany you to the ball at the end of the month?¡± Edward asks hopefully.


    ¡°I am unable to attend.¡±


    His face falls with disappointment.


    Guilt fills her. ¡°I am sorry.¡±


    Edward turns to her and takes her hand in his. ¡°I have a tender for you. I would like to see where it


    takes us?¡± His hopeful eyes search hers.


    ¡°Get your hands off her,¡± Alchron snaps from his ce on his horses back.


    The Princess jumps back. ¡°Alchron,¡± she whispers. Where did hee from?


    He jumps from his horse and stands in front of them. The Princess¡¯ heart flutters at the sight of her


    virile creature. Large, muscr, and dominant, just like his love making. Every night, for six months,


    they have been lovers and not the gentle type of lovers, either. They¡¯ve taken each other with passion


    and aggression. He takes what he wants when he wants it. He has gently taught her how to make love


    and she has rewarded him with her unbridled desires. He can have her anyway he wants to, and he


    does.


    ¡°Do not dare touch the princess.¡± He growls.


    ¡°Alchron,¡±  she  whispers  again.  What  is  he  doing?  He  will  ruin  her  marriage  ns  if  the  king


    bes suspicious of their love.


    Edward smiles sarcastically. ¡°I was simply asking her majesty to apany me to the ball. Settle


    down.¡±


    The princess¡¯ eyes widen. Edward has gone raving mad and must have a death wish. Nobody speaks


    to Alchron like that and lives to tell the tale.


    Alchron¡¯s  furious  eyes  hold  his.  ¡°Let  me  make  myself  clear¡­  The  Princess  is  unavable  for


    courtship.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think-¡± Edward cuts him off.


    ¡°If you dare ask for herpanionship again, I shall have your heart on the end of my sword.¡± He


    growls, unable to contain his fury. How dare he make a move on his woman. Nobody gets to touch her


    but him.


    The princess¡¯s eyes widen in shock.


    Edward stands still for a moment as he assesses the situation. ¡°Very well,¡± he murmurs before he


    scurries back to the house.


    Alchron¡¯s breath quivers as he tries to regainposure and he stands with his back to her.


    ¡°Alchron,¡± she whispers.


    ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± he snaps. ¡°You do not entertain other men.¡±


    She hesitates as she stares at his back. ¡°He is a friend.¡±


    ¡°Who I am prepared to kill.¡±


    ¡°I love you,¡± she whispers.


    His dark eyes hold hers. ¡°I will not lose you.¡±


    She smiles softly at her protector. ¡°No. You will not.


    The  sound  of  my  suitcase  zipper  wakes  me  from  my  deep  slumber  and  I  frown  as  I  look  around  my


    darkened room. star is dressed and at the end of my bed closing my suitcase. I sit up to rest on my


    elbows and frown.

 CHAPTER 113

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± I ask.


    ¡°I just packed you a few things.¡±


    I frown in question.


    ¡°I thought we could go back to my house this morning.¡± He smiles as he climbs up the bed to reward


    me with a gentle kiss on the lips.


    It¡¯s too early to think.


    His lips drop to my neck. ¡°Umm.¡± Have I got anything on today?


    He pulls me back into his arms as he falls beside me.


    ¡°Can¡¯t we hang here today?¡± I ask. ¡°Why did you pack me clothes?¡±


    ¡°Why  stay  here  when  we  can  have  my  house  to  ourselves?  I  just  packed  things  for  tonight,  and


    tomorrow for work,¡± he replies.


    I smirk. ¡°I don¡¯t know any other men who would feelfortable packing a bag for a female.¡±


    He raises a sarcastic brow but holds his tongue. Hmm, he does have a good point, though. Alone in


    luxury or roomy shared shit. ¡°I suppose so.¡± I sigh. I stand, get out of bed and grab a towel. ¡°I¡¯m going to


    take a shower first. Why don¡¯t you make us some coffee? I will be about ten minutes.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± He smiles happily.


    I  frown  as  I  leave  the  room  and  start  my  shower.  Something  tells  me  that  I  just  got  coerced  into


    spending the weekend with star O¡¯shea and I didn¡¯t even know it.


    Forty  minutes ter,  I  stand  like  a  nervous  child  as  star  turns  the  key  and  unlocks  the  door  to  his


    beautiful home. Last time I was here I was in furious tears. Furious that I had let myself fall for star


    and even more furious that he was denying the feelings I knew he felt for me. He slowly opens the door


    and I walk in tentatively. He senses my apprehension.


    ¡°You okay?¡± He gently brushes my hair behind my shoulders.


    I swallow the shameful lump in my throat. I desperately wish I didn¡¯te over here and make a


    scene that day. What was I thinking?


    I nod. ¡°Yes. I¡¯m just thinking aboutst time I was here.¡±


    His eyes hold mine. ¡°Don¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t what?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s not go over that. It was a horrible day.¡±


    ¡°Why would you leave me here alone when I was so obviously upset,¡± I blurt out, unable to hold my


    tongue.


    ¡°Because I knew if I stayed, I would not have been able to do what I had to do.¡±


    My eyes hold his. ¡°What is it that you had to do, star?¡± He shakes his head in annoyance. ¡°Can we


    not?¡±


    He walks into the kitchen to avoid this conversation and flicks on the kettle. He holds a tea bag up in


    the air and I nod. I know I shouldn¡¯t keep going over that day but it¡¯s damn hard not to.


    He stays silent.


    A burning question has been sizzling in my brain and I just can¡¯t let it go, no matter how hard I try.


    ¡°I need to ask you something, Twinkle, and I want you to know before you answer it that it is totally


    okay if you do. It will change nothing between us.¡±


    He looks up from his tea making duties.


    ¡°Do you have a mental health issue?¡± I ask softly.


    His eyes hold mine as if shocked that I just asked that out loud. ¡°Maybe.¡± He murmurs as his eyes go


    back to his tea bag dunking in our cups.


    ¡°Diagnosis?¡± I ask. I need to know what I¡¯m dealing with here.


    His eyes meet mine, and he smiles a broad, beautiful smile. ¡°There is no diagnosis, Emmaline. I just


    get antsy sometimes when things are out of order or if I am stressed.¡±


    What does that mean? My mind starts to run a million miles per minute. ¡°So,st time I was here it


    was worse than normal.¡±


    He nods again as if annoyed with me for noticing. ¡°And?¡± he replies, his eyes not meeting mine.


    ¡°What were you stressed about?¡±


    He snaps his eyes up and frowns. ¡°You can¡¯t be serious?¡±


    Oh shit, was that out of line to ask that? I give a nervous nod.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°After the week we spent together, do you really think I was happy about letting you go?¡± He raises a


    brow in question.

 CHAPTER 114

    I bite my bottom lip as I think. Come to think of it, I was pretty stressed then, too.


    ¡°So, it¡¯s just when you get stressed that it acts up?¡±


    ¡°Yes. If it¡¯s a problem¡­¡± He snaps annoyed.


    ¡°It¡¯s not¡­ not a problem,¡± I stammer as guilt fills me for bringing this up. ¡°Its just, you mentioned at


    the awards dinner that you had been focused on the dark result.¡± He frowns.


    ¡°And¡­¡± I swallow nervously as I speak way too fast to try and cover up my reasoning. ¡°If you suffer


    from depression, I would like to know about it.¡±


    My eyes search his for a ck and white answer.


    ¡°What if I do?¡± he asks.


    I shake my head. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, but at least I will be aware of it.¡± I hesitate. ¡°That¡¯s all. It changes


    nothing between us. It doesn¡¯t change who you are.¡±


    He smirks and hands me my tea. ¡°Thank you, that¡¯s good to know. But no, I don¡¯t have depression or a


    mental health issue.¡±


    I smirk.


    ¡°Yet.¡± He widens his eyes to entuate his point. ¡°Although, you may have been sent here to drive me


    pletely insane.¡±


    I smile into my tea as I blow on it. If only he knew that he has already driven me around the twist. I sit


    down at the bench next to him and we drink our tea.


    ¡°So, what have you been doing while we were apart?¡± he asks.


    I shrug. ¡°Umm, going out.¡± I smirk. ¡°A lot of drinking.¡± His eyes hold mine as I see something cross


    his face, a question.


    ¡°What is it?¡± I ask.


    He frowns. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°What question did you want to just ask me?¡± ¡°Have you¡­?¡± He hesitates and blows into his tea.


    ¡°Have I what?¡±


    ¡°Been with anyone.¡±Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    I screw up my face. ¡°You must be joking.¡± He looks at me nkly.


    I smile broadly. ¡°No.¡± I frown. Hang on a second. ¡°Why, have you?¡±


    He shakes his head. ¡°No, I haven¡¯t.¡± Relief fills me and I drink my tea. ¡°Oh, and I have been drawing


    and writing a bit.¡±


    ¡°Drawing? What kind of drawing?¡± He frowns.


    I shrug like a silly school girl. ¡°I don¡¯t know, just random stuff. The drawings aren¡¯t very good, but I


    have never wanted to do anything like this before. I¡¯m kind of enjoying it, actually.¡±


    He smiles into his drink.


    ¡°What have you been doing?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Working and¡­¡± His face lights up. ¡°I have something to show you.¡± He stands and grabs my hand,


    leading me through the house and up the stairs until we arrive at his bedroom. We walk in and I stop dead


    in my tracks.


    Holy Fuck.


    A  huge  vision  of  myself  is  staring  down  at  me  from  above  his  bed.  The  painting  of  the  beautiful


    woman has now been reced by a painting of me. My eyes turn to star as he stares lovingly up at the


    portrait.


    ¡°You painted this?¡± I ask in shock.


    ¡°Aye, I did,¡± he answers dreamily.


    I put my hands over my mouth. I don¡¯t know whether to be ttered or horrified. ¡°Oh my God.¡± My


    eyes flick to his face. ¡°You are so talented,¡± I whisper. This painting is so lifelike it looks like a photo. I


    walk  over  to  it  and  run  my  finger  over  the  painting.  I  can  feel  the  brushstrokes.  Shit,  it  is  actually  a


    painting. I don¡¯t frigging believe this.


    My wide eyes meet his. ¡°Why would you want a picture of me over your bed?¡±


    He smiles lovingly and takes me into his arms. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t want any other woman hanging over my


    bed when it is you that I think about.¡± He kisses me as my brain malfunctions.


    This man, this beautiful man¡­


    ¡°How long did it take you to paint?¡± I ask as I stare up at the painting over his shoulder.


    ¡°About six weeks.¡± I smirk and my eyes don¡¯t leave the painting, I¡¯m in shock.


    ¡°I wanted to paint the one where your breasts were exposed but I didn¡¯t think you would like it.¡± He


    smirks cheekily. My eyes widen. ¡°I would have killed you. Nobody should have to be put through seeing


    that.¡±


    His lips drop to my neck and dust up and down its length. ¡°I love your body,¡± he whispers into my


    skin. ¡°I dream about your body.¡±


    I smile at the ceiling like a love struck fool.

 CHAPTER 115

    He  puts  his  finger  under  my  chin  and  guides  my  mouth  to  his,  his  tongue  brushing  across  my  lips,


    tempting  me  to  a  deeper  connection.  ¡°It¡¯s  been  too  long  since  I  have  been  inside  you,  my  love,¡±  he


    whispers as his tongue pushes aggressively into my mouth.


    Hell, this taking it slow thing is overrated. I feel myself moisten as arousal starts to pump heavily


    between my legs.


    His hands deepen their grip on my behind and he pulls me onto his waiting hard length.


    I want him. I want him now.


    Screw this.


    Unable  to  hold  myself  back,  I  take  my  shirt  off  over  my  head  and  slide  my  jeans  down  until  I¡¯m


    standing before him in my underwear.


    His hungry eyes drop down to my feet as they sh with arousal. He tenderly runs his hands up and


    down my body in appreciation. It¡¯s been eight weeks, eight long hard weeks without him. I have missed


    him, every damn inch of him. The feeling of his arms around me as I wake, his body deep inside mine, and


    the intimacy of our connection. I nce up at the painting one more time and it reminds me that this is not


    a  one  sided  passing  affair.  He  feels  it,  too.  The  whole  time  we  were  apart  he  has  spent  painting  this


    picture. He has missed me and I feel an overwhelming surge of emotion toward him.


    I take his shirt off over his head, undressing all of him slowly until he stands before me, naked and


    hard. I have to stop myself from purring like a damn Cheshire cat. He is utterly gorgeous. His tall and


    athletic body calls to me in a way like never before. The scattering of ck hair across his chest, the


    defined stomach and v of muscles on his lower hips that lead to his dark pubic hair. My eyes drop to his


    rge cock that hangs heavily between his legs. I can see every vein on its wide shaft and I¡¯ll be damned if


    it isn¡¯t the best thing I have ever seen in my life.


    For now, this cock is mine. All mine, and fuck, I¡¯m going to put it to good use.


    I push him back onto the bed and he falls as he pulls me down on top of him. Weugh as we kiss,


    both excited for what¡¯s toe. In one quick movement he rolls us so he is above me, and his lips take


    mine as he slides his length up and down my weeping flesh. Every up stroke makes me hold my breath.


    It¡¯s been a while and I know he is going to fill mepletely. He¡¯s not a small man, but like a magician,


    he knows how to use his wand perfectly. He grabs my inner thigh and pushes my leg up so it is around his


    chest. His tongue sweeps through my mouth, his stubble burning my face.


    I need him. Now!


    As if sensing my desperation, he slides home in one deep thrust and the air is pushed from my lungs.


    He stays still as he lets me adjust to his size. He kisses me tenderly and his eyes, his eyes stare into


    mine, betraying his feelings. I smile into his lips and grab his behind to reassure him I¡¯m ready. He slowly


    pulls out as his eyes close in pleasure then pushes back in.


    ¡°I¡¯ve missed you,¡± he whispers.


    I stare at the ceiling through ssy eyes. If I could speak, I would say the same thing back, but I can¡¯t.


    I¡¯m too overwhelmed by the feelings I have for him.


    ¡°I can¡¯t live without you,¡± he breathes into my neck.


    I smile and kiss him as I bring my hands to cup his face.


    ¡°Less talking and more fucking.¡± I smile.


    Heughs and ms both of my legs above my shoulders before he drives back into me with force.


    ¡°Tell me you¡¯re staying.¡± He growls as he pumps me hard.


    ¡°I¡¯m staying,¡± I whisper as my body starts to quiver.


    ¡°No matter what?¡± He pants as his eyes start to roll back in his head and he really picks up the pace


    until the bed starts to hit the wall with force.


    I stay silent as I try to desperately hold off the orgasm. This feels too good.


    ¡°Promise me!¡± he yells.


    ¡°I promise,¡± I whisper.


    ¡°No matter what!¡±


    ¡°No matter what,¡± I cry as I spiral out of control and my body contracts around his with such force, it


    causes his own body to release and he jerks violently deep within me.


    His head drops as he tenderly kisses my shoulder and neck. I smile, and as I look above the bed at


    myself staring down over us, I feel nothing but love.


    I sit at the kitchen counter watching star prepare our dinner. Thomas is joining us for the Sunday night


    ritual. ¡°You should have been a chef.¡±


    He nods as he cracks an egg into the bowl. ¡°Maybe.¡±


    ¡°Have you always cooked?¡±


    ¡°Aye.¡±


    I smile dreamily like a star-struck school girl. ¡°Did your mother teach you?¡±


    ¡°My mama.¡±Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    I smile. ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡±

 CHAPTER 116

    ¡°My Grandmother on my mother¡¯s side loved to cook. I was her favorite so she would always ask me


    to help her in the kitchen.¡±


    I smile stupidly. Why do I get so excited about every new piece of information I learn about star


    O¡¯Shea?


    He stops what he is doing, throws his tea towel over his shoulder and looks up at me. ¡°Would you like


    to go to Irnd next weekend and meet my family?¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    He smiles warmly as he kisses me gently. ¡°Really.¡±


    Butterflies immediately take flight in my stomach. ¡°If you¡­¡± I hesitate.


    ¡°If I what?¡±


    I swallow nervously. ¡°I only want to meet your parents if you are serious about this. I don¡¯t want to go


    up there and y happy families if-¡±


    He cuts me off with a kiss. ¡°If what?¡±


    I shrug and my eyes drop to the floor.


    He kisses me gently. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be away from you again.¡±


    The question has been burning in my stomach rises to a head. ¡°Why did you sleep in the corridor of


    my apartment?¡± I ask.


    He shakes his head in embarrassment and runs his hands through his hair. ¡°The night I made Brielle


    e and collect you from my house, I felt so terrible.¡± He pauses.


    I stay silent.


    ¡°I came overte that night to check on you.¡± He kisses me again as if to soften the blow.


    I stay silent. I hate this memory.


    ¡°I could hear you crying and talking to Brielle through the door.¡±


    My head drops in shame. Fuck. I¡¯m a fruit loop.


    He lifts my chin with his finger and kisses me gently. ¡°I knew I couldn¡¯t knock and I didn¡¯t want to go


    home until I knew you were okay, so I paced the pavement outside of your building.


    ¡°Oh,¡± I whisper unsure of what to say. I wrap my arms around him. We stay still, our cheeks together.


    Both silent, both lost in a horrible, distant memory.


    ¡°Anyway,  I  was  going  to  go  home  the  other  night,  but  I  must  have  fallen  asleep.  I  woke  the  next


    morning when Vanessa opened the door.¡±


    My eyes hold his.


    ¡°I just knew I had to at least try and stay away from you.¡±


    I raise my eyebrows. ¡°By sleeping on the floor of an apartment hallway?¡±


    He  kisses  me  again  and  shakes  his  head.  ¡°I  don¡¯t  know.  I  felt  better  being  out  the  front  of  your


    apartment than I felt at home.¡±


    I smile softly. ¡°You are crazy, star O¡¯Shea.¡±


    ¡°You know it,¡± he whispers. We are interrupted by a knock on the door. ¡°That will be my annoying


    brother.¡± He turns back to his frying pan. ¡°I think the door is locked. Could you let him in?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    I open the door and Thomas beams a beautiful smile. ¡°Hello, Emmaline.¡±


    His smile is contagious. ¡°Hello, Thomas.¡±


    He grabs me in an embrace and twirls me around off the floor. ¡°The angel hase back to rescue my


    heartbroken brother,¡± he teases loudly.


    I giggle as he twirls me around.


    ¡°Hands off.¡± star smirks from his ce at the door. Thomas throws his arm around me and we


    start to walk back to the kitchen.


    ¡°Wee to the O¡¯Shea n, Miss Emmaline Mathews.¡± He smiles.


    I walk down the street toward my office with my hand in star¡¯s. It¡¯s Monday and we have just been out


    for breakfast before he drove me to work. We stop on the corner and he turns and faces me. ¡°Goodbye.¡±


    He smiles cheekily down at me.


    I smile goofily up at him. ¡°Goodbye.¡±


    He brushes my hair behind my shoulders. ¡°I shall pick you up. What time?¡±


    I  should  probably  tell  him  I¡¯m  busy  and  at  least  try  and  act  hard  to  get.  We  had  an  amazing  day


    together yesterday. My stomach is sore fromughing, my body and mind are blown from orgasming, and


    my heart is full from loving. I smile an over the top smile.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    He is the most beautiful man I have ever met, and I came to the conclusion in the shower this morning


    that I am utterly and hopelessly in love with every single inch of star O¡¯Shea.


    We stand still, both looking at each other, and I just want to blurt it out and tell him that I love him. It


    just feels right, but after the hell he has put me through, he can say it first. I don¡¯t know if I can hold it in


    much longer, though.


    It¡¯s not going to be me and I¡¯m not saying it first.


    ¡°Move in with me,¡± he breathes.


    I frown. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Move in with me. Share my home. I don¡¯t want to be away from you for a minute.¡±


    ¡°Umm. Oh, I¡­ Isn¡¯t it a bit early for that?¡± I stammer in shock.


    He  kisses  my  smiling  lips.  Oh  my  God,  he  is  serious  this  time.  I  feel  like  jumping  in  the  air  and


    punching it.

 CHAPTER 117

    ¡°We shall talk about it tonight,¡± he breathes before kissing me softly again.


    I stare at him, lost in some sort of alternative, dreamy universe.


    ¡°Emmaline.¡± He smirks down at me.


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Will you be missing me today?¡±


    ¡°Maybe.¡± I smile cheekily. ¡°And will you be missing me today star?¡± I ask sweetly.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Not at all.¡± He smirks.


    I narrow my eyes. Cheeky bastard.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget to ring your mother and organize the weekend,¡± I remind him.


    He nods and kisses me once.


    ¡°And don¡¯t forget that you don¡¯t have any food for Fraidy.¡± That ugly cat has seriously grown on me.


    He smiles into my lips. ¡°Aye,¡± he breathes.


    ¡°And don¡¯t forget-¡±


    He cuts me off. ¡°Stop nagging me, woman.¡±


    I giggle into his lips. ¡°See you tonight.¡±


    ¡°I shall wait here, on this corner.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Mr. O¡¯Shea. See you on the corner about five.¡±


    I turn and practically float to my office. Holy mother of God. I put my hand over my heart in adoration.


    I have never felt like such a lovesick teenager. I get into the lift, smiling broadly to myself like a total


    idiot, certain that not even Stephanie could ruin my day today.


    At 11am, I am at my desk when my phone beeps. It¡¯s star, it reads:


    Bossdy,


    Trip to Irnd is organized.


    Fraidy is well fed.


    You will be pleased to know I take your nagging seriously.


    I smirk. What can I reply? I narrow my eyes as I think. I type.


    It will serve you well to take my nagging seriously.


    My punishment isn¡¯t pretty.


    It bounces back almost immediately.


    Do tell, what I will face if I do not adhere?


    I smile and type.


    I shall cook while I sing.


    He writes back.


    Heaven forbid!


    What is the incentive forpliance?


    I giggle to myself. God, I love this man.


    You may blow in my mouth tonight, my faithful subject.


    He writes back.


    Compliance will be a given from here on in!


    See you on the corner at five, my love.


    xx


    Oh man, I¡¯m a goner. I smile to myself like a fool.


    I bounce my way to the park to meet Brielle for our nned pic lunch. We need to debrief each other


    on the sess of our sexy dresses and underwear. For once, today I am hardly able to wait to report back


    to her.


    I find her sitting in our favorite spot under the huge tree and I give her a wave as I make my way over.


    In the eight weeks I was away from star, Brielle made a habit ofing and having lunch with me


    nearly every day. She packs us a pic from her house as we are both too broke to buy much.


    She sits cross-legged with her little pic nket spread out and our tes of sandwiches beside


    her. Chocte slices sit in a Tupperware container for dessert.


    I¡¯m so grateful for the beautiful friendship we have. She has been so good to me throughout this whole


    star disaster. ¡°Hey, babe.¡± I take a seat and kiss her cheek.


    She smiles as she sips her Coke. ¡°You look happy.¡±


    I grab her hand. ¡°Oh, I am. I have had the most amazing weekend.¡±


    She smiles. ¡°Good. About time.¡± She passes me my te of sandwiches.


    ¡°How did yours go?¡¯ I take my first bite. ¡°Damn, you make the best lunches.¡±


    She pulls an unimpressed face. ¡°Meh.¡±


    I frown. ¡°Meh? What happened?¡±

 CHAPTER 118

    She throws her arms up in the air in frustration. ¡°So¡­ hees to get me from my room-¡±


    I cut her off. ¡°Where were the kids?¡±


    ¡°They stayed at Grandma¡¯s.¡±


    I smile broadly. ¡°Perfect.¡± She rolls her eyes. ¡°You would think? So, hees to get me from my


    room and his eyes drop down to my feet and back up again, and he¡¯s all sexy eyes at me, I thought, yes, he


    might throw me on the bed right there and then.¡±


    I smile. ¡°I take it he liked the dress?¡± ¡°It was all hot and bothery, and I thought to myself¡­ Yep. It¡¯s


    go time. We are so going to fuck.¡±


    I smile as I listen.


    ¡°And then we got to the dinner and everyone there was old enough to be my grandparent.¡±


    My face falls.


    ¡°And he talks all this intelligent crap with them.¡±


    I screw up my face. ¡°Sounds pretty dull.¡±Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°And then this silly bitch-she works with him-was seated next to us and she asked him in front of


    me, Julian, I see you brought one of your daughter¡¯s friends.¡±


    My eyes widen. ¡°She actually said that?¡±


    ¡°Yep.¡±


    I giggle and put my hand over my mouth in shock. ¡°How old was she?¡±


    ¡°Not very old. Maybe thirty-three or four. It was so obvious she was smitten with him.¡±


    ¡°Oh, man.¡± I keep eating.


    ¡°Then he seemed to get embarrassed and went all silent and ufortable.¡±


    ¡°What a bitch.¡± I sigh. ¡°Some people.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°What did he say when she said that?¡±


    She shakes her head. ¡°This was the clincher. Get this. He said, this is my children¡¯s nanny, Brielle.


    He was embarrassed that he brought me.¡±


    ¡°Fuck off.¡±


    ¡°I swear.¡±


    ¡°Oh, crap. What an idiot.¡±


    ¡°I know. I asked him to take me home as soon as dessert was served.¡±


    I take a sip of my Coke. This is a disaster date if ever I heard of one. ¡°What happened when you got


    home?¡±


    ¡°He apologized and I told him not to bother asking me out again. I¡¯m just the children¡¯s nanny and it


    will stay that way from now on. He should go back to the party and enjoy himself with his stuffy friends.¡±


    ¡°Shit.¡± I frown. ¡°Did he?¡±


    She nods. ¡°Yep, the asshole waited half an hour for me to fall asleep and then I heard the car drive off.


    And he obviously hooked up because he didn¡¯te home until he picked the kids up in the morning.¡±


    I grab her hand in sympathy and she smiles a stupid smile. ¡°God, men are such fucktards.¡±


    I shake my head in disgust. ¡°It¡¯s true. They really are.¡±


    I hesitate for a few moments. I don¡¯t know how to say this.


    ¡°So star turned up at the club on Saturday night.¡±


    She looks at me nkly. ¡°And?¡±


    I bite my sandwich trying to think of the perfect wording. ¡°And I may have gone home with him and


    spent the weekend at his house.¡± I fake a smile.


    She rolls her eyes. ¡°Ugh. This guy is so annoying. Why doesn¡¯t he make up his damn mind?¡±


    I shrug as I sip my Coke. ¡°I just really like him, Brell, and unfortunately, I can¡¯t turn it off.¡± She shakes


    her head and lies back to look at the sky until I join her, our heads touching as we stare at the clouds, both


    lost in our own thoughts.


    I shake my head. ¡°The sex is something else, and the way he makes me feel about my body, and his


    body¡­¡± I hesitate for a moment as I think. ¡°You know, I thought I knew what an orgasm was before I


    arrived in London.¡±


    She looks over at me and frowns.


    ¡°star gives me orgasms so strong that my body lurches off the bed, or bench, floor, wherever we


    are.¡±


    Brielle looks at me. ¡°Maybe I should give Thomas a run around the block.¡±


    I smirk as I look over at her. ¡°I would if I was you. If Twinkle is anything to go by, I imagine Thomas


    is gically blessed, too.


    We both stay silent and stare at the sky. ¡°Oh, and he asked me to move in with him,¡± I add.


    ¡°What!¡± she shrieks as she sits up violently.

 CHAPTER 119

    ¡°Rx. I told him no. I¡¯m not that stupid.¡±


    She lies back down and shakes her head. ¡°I¡¯m not going home without you Em. Remember¡­ this is


    just a holiday romance.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± I smile, but somewhere in a ce deep down inside my stomach, I know it¡¯s not.


    star O¡¯Shea is the one. I would bet my life on it.


    I  walk  down  the  street  and  crane  my  neck  over  the  crowd  to  try  and  see  if  star  is  waiting  at  our


    designated corner. It¡¯s 5. 15pm and I have been counting the hours down until I see him again. Is he here? I


    can¡¯t see him. I start to panic and then out of nowhere he turns the corner,ing into my vision. A huge


    smile crosses his face when he sees me and it¡¯s all I can do not to run and jump into his arms. Wearing a


    long coat, with his hair messy and blowing in the wind, he looks just like a man from a movie.


    Am I serious? It¡¯s been nine hours since I saw himst and it has been the longest nine hours of my


    life. I can¡¯t help myself-I rush to him when I see him. He warmly envelopes me with his arms. We stay


    still in the embrace and he lifts my chin and kisses me gently.


    ¡°How was my girl¡¯s day?¡± he whispers.


    I beam. ¡°Fine, thank you. How was my man¡¯s day?¡±


    He  smiles  broadly  and  I  know  he  likes  being  called  my  man.  He  kisses  me  quickly.  ¡°It  was  dull


    without you.¡±


    He turns me and we walk down the street arm in arm.


    I am giddy¡­ Giddy for this man. He could take me on a date to Hell and I would be so damn happy as


    long as I was with him.


    ¡°We shall just go to yours, grab some things, and then I will make us dinner back at our house.¡±


    I smile. ¡°Okay.¡± I kiss him again as we walk and we nearly run into a maning in the opposite


    direction.


    ¡°Get a room.¡± He growls.


    I smirk. ¡°Twinkle, stop it. You make me kiss you in the strangest ces.¡±


    I stand back as star opens the door to my room. He takes control of all things. I don¡¯t even have to


    think when he¡¯s around. We walk in and he flicks the light on. I look around at the sparse space. It seems


    so emptypared to his opulent home.


    ¡°Show me your drawings,¡± he says as if he¡¯s been waiting to see them.


    Oh no. ¡°They are not very good,¡± I tell him. Although, that¡¯s not really true. I know they are a lot


    better than anything I have ever done before. I walk over to the cupboard and hand him myrge art pad.


    He flicks over the first page. It¡¯s a picture of countryside with a stable drawn in lead pencil.


    ¡°This is?¡± he asks.


    ¡°This is Henry and Elizabeth¡¯s house.¡±


    His eyes lift up to me and he smiles, as if in wonder. ¡°Is this the stable here?¡± He points to the barn.


    I nod and smile proudly.


    He turns the page again and it¡¯s a picture of arge sandstone church. His eyes meet mine again and he


    smiles softly. ¡°Where is this church?¡±


    I shrug. ¡°No Idea.¡± I smile, embarrassed, wishing I was as talented as he is. ¡°I just made it up.¡±


    He turns the page again and it¡¯s a picture of a¡­ I don¡¯t even know what it is, other than a doodle. It¡¯s a


    shield with an emblem on it. His eyes meet mine and he bends and kisses me gently. ¡°What is this, my


    love?¡±


    I love it when he calls me that. ¡°Just a doodle.¡±


    He smiles. ¡°There is no such thing as just a doodle.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡± I reply.


    He turns thest page over and his brow furrows. It¡¯s a picture I have drawn of a little girl. She¡¯s


    about two and has curly hair just above her shoulders. She hasrge eyes and perfect lips and is lookingContent held by N?velDrama.Org.


    up at me.


    He stares at it and drops to the bed.


    I sit down behind him. ¡°I¡¯m not very good.¡±


    He smiles softly. ¡°Who is this wee child?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, she¡¯s just in my head.¡±


    He continues to stare at it deep in thought. This picture has affected him in some way.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± I ask.


    He stands and walks over to the window to look at the picture closer under the light. His bleary eyes


    meet mine. ¡°Nothing is wrong. Everything is as it should be.¡±


    I smile, confused.


    ¡°I love you, Emmaline.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I whisper.

 CHAPTER 120

    Did I hear that right?


    He stands and wraps hisrge arms around me then kisses me on the lips. ¡°I said¡­¡± He kisses me


    again. ¡°I love you.¡±


    My eyes widen. ¡°You do?¡±


    ¡°Aye. I do.¡± His lips brush mine.


    I smile and throw my arms around his neck. ¡°I love you.¡±


    He kisses me gently. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I put you through so much. I don¡¯t deserve for you to love me.¡±


    Emotion fills me. This is the first time he has apologized for treating me the way he did.


    ¡°I just¡­¡± He hesitates, as if going to say something.


    ¡°You just what?¡± I whisper. I need to hear why.


    ¡°I just wasn¡¯t prepared to feel anything so strong. It shocked me.¡±


    I frown. ¡°Shocked you?¡±


    He pushes my hair behind my shoulders. ¡°From the moment Iid eyes on you in that shop, you have


    been on my mind.¡± I smile. Same as me.


    ¡°And I tried to stay away from you because you were not in my ns.¡±


    My eyes search his and my heart rate picks up. He gently runs his fingers down my face as his eyes


    hold mine. ¡°But¡­ I couldn¡¯t stay away, Em,¡± he whispers, almost to himself.


    I smile against his lips as he kisses me. ¡°I¡¯m d you couldn¡¯t stay away,¡± I whisper.


    ¡°And I can¡¯t stay away any longer. I can¡¯t do it, my love. I need you now. I want you to move in with


    me and I want us to n a future together. To hell with the consequences.¡± ¡°I love you.¡± I smile, is this is


    happening? He kisses me. His tongue gently enters my mouth and molds with mine. My breath catches at


    the intensity of him, at the intensity of this moment. I believe him; he does love me and he tried to stayUpstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    away from me. I felt it at the time. I felt all along that he had feelings for me but was denying them. And


    now he is confirming those thoughts.


    ¡°Make love to me,¡± he whispers.


    I smile as I put my hand under his jumper and lift it over his head. He unzips my dress and lets it fall


    to the floor. His hungry eyes drop down my body as I stand in my ckce underwear.


    ¡°My beautiful Emmaline,¡± he murmurs as he pushes my bra back and bends to take my breast into his


    mouth. ¡°I am blessed that the person I feel like this about is such a beautiful woman,¡± he breathes onto my


    nipple.


    I look to the ceiling and smile like a goofy teenager. I have been called pretty before, attractive sure.


    But to have a man like star, a man who I am hopelessly in love with, tell me I am a beautiful woman


    has to be the biggestpliment I have ever received. He bites me, his hand drifting between my thighs


    before he pushes my panties down my legs. ¡°I love you,¡± he whispers again.


    Happiness starts today.


    The weing crackling of the fire fills the room. The light is flickering on our faces as we lie next to it


    on the floor of our bedroom. It is midnight, but I couldn¡¯t sleep if I tried. I¡¯m high on the star O¡¯Shea


    love drug. We came back here and he made us dinner. We¡¯ve been cuddling in front of the fire ever since,


    in our pajamas, with Fraidy the cat snuggled at our feet. I¡¯m happy and I feel safe. It seemed since I met


    star those things were a thing of the past, but now the feeling is back with a vengeance. He lies behind


    me with his strong arms around me, his head propped up on pillows. I sporadically feel his gentle kisses


    on the side of my face, and I smile into the glow of the fire. I never knew how much I loved fires or the


    warmth and the feeling that they throw out. We didn¡¯t have one at home, and yet now I have spent nights in


    front of one with star, I can¡¯t imagine doing anything more perfect.


    star puts his hand in the air and I ce mine into it.


    ¡°What are you thinking about, my love?¡± he asks as he brings my hand down to his lips and kisses my


    fingers.


    I smile. ¡°Nothing.¡± I hold my face up as he tenderly trails kisses down onto my neck. We have made


    love twice already tonight, but I can feel another rounding. I can¡¯t believe he told me he loved me


    tonight.


    Those holy words.

 CHAPTER 121

    Intimacy has finally reached a whole new level. I felt it deeply all along, but thought it was one sided.


    Now that I know I wasn¡¯t imagining it, I am not sure I can control it anymore.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    I am in love with star. The arrogant ass from the antique shop could not be more perfect, and for


    the first time in a long time I feel at peace. I roll over to face him and he smiles softly. My heart flutters.


    Oh, he¡¯s just so lovely.


    He looks over me, into the fire, with his arms around me as if in thought. I kiss his chest, knowing it is


    him who is thinking deeply.


    ¡°What are you thinking about, Twinkle?¡± I ask.


    He smiles and kisses me gently. ¡°Nothing much.¡±


    I raise my eyebrows and he smiles a knowing smile.


    ¡°I¡¯m thinking that time is so precious,¡± he replies softly. I smile. He¡¯s so deep. I nod. ¡°It is.¡± I watch


    him for a moment. I want to get to know him properly, all of him. Warts and all. ¡°What is your favorite


    memory as a child?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±  He  smiles,  narrows  his  eyes  and  thinks  for  a  moment.  ¡°Probably  not  worrying  about  the


    future.¡±


    I  frown.  That¡¯s  a  weird  answer.  I  thought  he  would  say  riding  a  bike.  ¡°Do  you  worry  about  the


    future?¡± I ask.


    He smirks. ¡°Aye. I do.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    He shrugs. ¡°It¡¯s a curse, I guess.¡± His eyes drop to my pajamas and he fiddles with the fabric between


    his fingers as if processing his thoughts.


    ¡°You can¡¯t control the future, Twinkle.¡±


    ¡°What if I could?¡± he whispers.


    I kiss him gently. ¡°You can¡¯t.¡±


    He nods, deep in thought.


    ¡°Is that why you like to be organized and for things to be neat and in order?¡± I ask gently.


    His eyes stay down.


    ¡°Is it because that is one thing that you can control? That the things around you are as you want them to


    be.¡±


    ¡°I guess,¡± he whispers sadly.


    I smile broadly. ¡°I¡¯m messy, star.¡±


    He smirks as his eyes meet mine. ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t like order and I don¡¯t worry about the future. And now that I have you loving me, I feel like I


    couldn¡¯t possibly ever have to worry again.¡± He smiles as his lips touch mine and I kiss him softly.


    ¡°Stop  worrying.  Everything  is  going  to  be  good.  We  don¡¯t  want  control.  Surrender  yourself  to


    happiness,¡± I whisper.


    He squeezes me tightly and I know that something I have said has somehow struck a chord with him.


    We lie still in the darkness as star holds onto me for dear life.


    I wake to the sound of purring. What in the hell is that? I frown as I look around. Fraidy is sitting on the


    floor next to my side of the bed, staring up at me. I go to the bathroom with him walking around my feet.


    ¡°Are you hungry, boy?¡± I ask in a whisper.


    My eyes nce to the beautiful man sleeping in bed. His dark curly hair is syed over his face and


    his  olive  skin  is  on  disy.  He  is  on  his  back  and  I  watch  his  chest  rise  and  fall  as  he  sleeps  for  a


    moment. If someone had told me three months ago that when I got to London, I would fall head over heels


    in love with an artistic photographer, I would have thought they were crazy. And yet, that is exactly what I


    has happened. I don¡¯t think that moving in with star this quick is the answer to my problems. We don¡¯t


    even really know each other. My eyes roam up and down his perfect body, and yet¡­ he loves me. My


    heart blooms with hope. I have never felt this way before or felt so connected with someone that I don¡¯t


    even need to talk to them to feel close. It¡¯s just there between us-an intimacy-this caring feeling, and I


    know that we do need to get to know each other. But really, it all just feels like semantics. I know him


    already. I love him already.


    Fraidy meows up at me and I smile.

 CHAPTER 122

    ¡°Shh,¡± I whisper. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ming.¡±


    I  walk  downstairs  to  feed  our  annoying  housemate  and  flick  the  coffee  machine  on.  I  should  make


    breakfast today. star has been waiting on me hand and foot. I feed Fraidy his biscuits and open the


    fridge to check out the choices. Hmm, my eyes scan through the ingredients. I pull out the drawer in the


    bottom of the fridge. Oh, good, bacon, mushrooms and eggs. Does he have any shallots? My eyes scan up


    and down. Nope. Hmm, I continue to search for a Spanish onion. I scratch my head as I think and look


    around the huge kitchen.


    He  must  keep  them  in  the  cupboards.  I  open  and  close  all  of  the  cupboards.  Each  one  filled  with


    expensive crockery and utensils. He has the best of everything in here. Everything is top notch. star


    O¡¯shea you have expensive damn taste.


    I finally locate an onion and set about making my Spanish Omelet. The house is quite dark. I look


    around, realizing I need to let some light in. Opening the kitchen and dining room blinds, I then walk out


    into the lounge area and pull back the expensive drapes, flicking the lights on, too. That¡¯s better. I am on


    my way back into the kitchen when I notice the door down into the cer. I frown. For some reason this


    doorway interests me and I turn the nob.


    Locked. Surprise. But why is it always locked? My mind goes back to that dreadful day when I made


    a fool of myself. star locked it before he left as if he didn¡¯t want me to see inside. What does he keep


    in there that is so damn private? I put my ear up to the door to see if I can hear anything, I pull back and


    smile. What are you going to hear down there, idiot?


    I walk back into the kitchen and make myself a coffee and start my chopping duties. I feel him before I


    see him. Large loving hands slink around my waist from behind and his lips fall on my neck.


    ¡°Good morning, gorgeous,¡± he whispers against my face.


    I smile broadly. ¡°Good morning, Twinkle.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s cooking?¡± he mumbles.


    I turn and face him. That ent is so fucking hot. ¡°Spanish Omelet.¡±


    He winks. ¡°A personal favourite.¡±


    I kiss him gently on the lips. ¡°Mine, too.¡± I turn back to the coffee machine. ¡°How do you like your


    coffee?¡± I ask. I need to learn this shit. I don¡¯t even know how he takes his coffee.


    His mischievous eyes hold mine. ¡°ck and strong.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± I turn back to the coffee machine. I¡¯ve never made a strong ck coffee before. Wonder how


    you do that? I stand for a moment and read all of the buttons. I feel star¡¯s arms go around me again


    from behind. ¡°Do you know how to make that?¡± He smirks.


    ¡°Of course I do.¡± Shit, I have no fucking idea.


    ¡°Here.¡± Hees around and takes over. ¡°This one here.¡± He points to a button. ¡°Push it twice, and


    then when ites down just add a little cold water.¡± He moves to the tap and puts a little cold water


    into his cup. ¡°Or else you will burn my lips.¡±


    I smirk as I watch him take a sip of his foul tasting coffee. How does he drink it like that? This poorUpstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    bastard has no idea what he is getting himself into here. I can¡¯t even make fucking ck coffee. He takes a


    seat at the counter and I serve up our breakfast.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± He smiles as I pass it over.


    I smile proudly. I can¡¯t cook for shit, but I know I make a mean breakfast. I sit next to him at the bench


    and take arge mouthful.


    He notices a key on the bench and he slides it over to me. ¡°I got you a key cut yesterday.¡±


    I frown around my full mouth. ¡°Why?¡± I continue to chew.


    ¡°Well, you need a key to your own house.¡±


    I swallow my food whole. ¡°Twinkle.¡± I hesitate, I don¡¯t want this toe out the wrong way and


    sound ungrateful. ¡°I can¡¯t move in here permanently.¡±


    He puts his knife and fork down with a ng. ¡°Why not?¡¯


    I shake my head. God, this man is all or nothing. ¡°Because it¡¯s a damn hex on our rtionship, me


    moving in with you when we don¡¯t even know each other properly yet.¡±


    He frowns, horrified. ¡°We know each other.¡±


    ¡°star¡­¡± I sigh.


    He smiles sexily and cups my face in his hand. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be away from you for a moment.¡± He


    lips gently dust over mine. Who am I kidding? I don¡¯t want to be anywhere else, either. I pull back from


    his kiss.


    ¡°I will stay with you for a little while to see how it goes. A couple of weeks, maybe.¡± His eyes hold


    mine.


    ¡°And I would like to pay rent, please.¡±


    He frowns. ¡°No.¡±

 CHAPTER 123

    ¡°star.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not epting rent from you. I want you to live here as my girlfriend, not a fucking tenant.¡±Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    ¡°Ali.¡±


    ¡°Stop fucking Ali-ing me,¡± he snaps.


    God, I turn back to my breakfast. Frigging hell, talk about overreacting.


    ¡°You will be living here as my girlfriend. You will not be paying anything and I will not have it any


    other way. Discussion over.¡±


    I  raise  an  eyebrow  at  him.  The  bossy  bastard  is  peeking  his  head  back  in.  ¡°Don¡¯t  tell  me  the


    discussion is over, star. I¡¯m not your daughter.¡±


    He pushes his food into his mouth from his fork. ¡°I know that. So don¡¯t make me discipline you.¡±


    I smirk around my fork. ¡°Stop talking now. That big mouth of yours is going to get you into trouble.¡±


    ¡°You stop talking.¡± He smirks.


    I roll my eyes. This conversation is going nowhere. I¡¯m not going to win and he is not backing down. I


    will change the subject. ¡°So, we are going to your parents this weekend still?¡±


    His face instantly softens. ¡°Yes.¡±


    I smile. ¡°Fun,¡± I whisper nervously.


    ¡°It¡¯s going to be cold. You will need to buy some warmer clothes.¡± He stands and goes to his wallet


    and retrieves a card. ¡°I got this for you yesterday.¡± He slides it across the bench to me and I frown.


    It¡¯s a credit card with the name Emerson Mathews on it. Huh?


    ¡°What the hell?¡± I frown as my eyes meet his. ¡°You don¡¯t need to buy me things.¡±


    ¡°I know, baby. I want to.¡±


    This is getting out of hand. ¡°star.¡± He wraps his arms around me and kisses my face.


    ¡°I have money. Please¡­ let me,¡± he pleads.


    My eyes hold his and I slide the card back to him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need nice things, Twinkle. I¡¯m not materialistic.¡± I sigh.


    He kisses me gently on the lips. ¡°I know you are not, and believe me, it¡¯s such an endearing quality of


    yours. But I need you to have nice things. I want to spoil you. I don¡¯t want you to want for anything.¡±


    ¡°I can buy them for myself,¡± I reply.


    ¡°I want to buy them.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°I just do,¡± he replies. ¡°I want you to stay here in London and I want you to be happy. You have left


    everything in Australia for me and I am going to make sure I look after you.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t leave Australia for you. I came here with my own free will.¡±


    His face drops.


    I can tell this means a lot to him. I begrudgingly take the card and kiss him gently on the lips. ¡°Thank


    you,¡± I whisper as my hands rub through his two-day growth. His beautiful eyes watch me. ¡°Look after


    me. That¡¯s all I want. The money means nothing.¡± I smile gratefully.


    He kisses me and his tongue sweeps gently through my mouth. ¡°I do love you, Emmaline,¡± he whispers


    into my mouth.


    I smile broadly. ¡°And I love you, my Irish Fiasco.¡±


    The day at the work is dreary until I am summoned to Mark¡¯s office to see the detectives.


    Knock, knock.


    ¡°Come in,¡± calls Mark.


    I swallow the nervous lump in my throat. The two men who were sitting stand to shake my hand.


    ¡°This is Detective Peters and Detective Sloan,¡± Mark introduces them.


    ¡°Hello.¡± I nervously shake their hands.


    ¡°Please take a seat.¡±


    I sit down.


    ¡°We have been investigating the artwork that you noticed was missing and have a few leads that we


    wanted to share with you.¡±


    ¡°Oh, great.¡± I smile. I was hoping they would keep me in the loop. ¡°What have you found?¡± I ask.


    ¡°We agree with you. This is more than likely an inside job.¡± My eyes widen as Mark interjects. ¡°You


    can¡¯t think it is anyone from here, surely?¡±


    ¡°Perhaps,¡± one of the officer¡¯s replies.


    ¡°Or perhaps it is someone that is circting the scene constantly.¡±


    I frown. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

 CHAPTER 124

    ¡°Well, on further investigation, we have found that four auction sites have been targeted.¡±


    ¡°Oh, really?¡± Mark frowns.


    ¡°Yes. So it isn¡¯t someone who is exclusive to just this establishment,¡± says one officer. ¡°However, it


    is surrounded by the weirdest set of circumstances. Some of the paintings that have been stolen have no


    street value at all, and it seems that any valuable piece of artwork that was stolen has had insurance.¡±


    I frown. ¡°But if there is no street value, why would they be getting stolen?¡± I ask.


    The two detectives shrug. ¡°We have no idea.¡±


    ¡°What can we do to help?¡± asks Mark.


    ¡°Keep your eyes open. The thief knows art and mixes socially within the inner circle.¡± Mark and I


    both nod. Wow, this is like a television cop show.


    ¡°If you see anything suspicious at all, please call us immediately.¡± The officers both stand and we all


    shake hands.


    ¡°Thank you foring.¡± Mark smiles and the officers leave.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Mark¡¯s attention turns to me. ¡°We are going to catch this asshole, and when we do, it will be me and


    you who brings them to justice.¡±


    I smile broadly. ¡°I can¡¯t wait.¡±


    I take a seat back at my desk and look around at my coworkers. Shit, it could be anyone here. I tap my


    pen against my desk nervously and check the time on myputer. 12. 40pm. Twenty minutes until I get to


    see Brelly. I¡¯m missing her. I have so much to tell her and I am dying to hear what that flog Julian Masters


    is up to.


    ¡°Oh, she¡¯s over at this desk,¡± I hear someone call.


    I look up to see a deliveryman carrying a huge colorful flower arrangement.


    ¡°Emerson Mathews?¡± he asks.


    I bite my bottom lip to stifle my stupid smile. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°I have a delivery for you.¡±


    My excited eyes fly around to Travis and he shakes his head in disgust.


    ¡°Sign here.¡±


    I quickly sign and take the huge bouquet from him. ¡°Thank you.¡± I inhale their beautiful scent. I have


    never received flowers before. Liam was too tight to ever have anything delivered.


    I open the small white envelope and read the card.


    Because of Us.


    Forever your love,


    star


    Xx


    I put my hand on my heart. Oh my God.


    Because of us.


    What does that mean? Oh, I love it, whatever it means.


    ¡°What does it say?¡± Travis sighs.


    I get all teary. ¡°It says because of us.¡±


    Travis screws up his face. ¡°What¡¯s that fucking supposed to mean?¡±


    Deidre screws up her face. ¡°Hmm, random.¡±


    ¡°Whatever happened to you¡¯re hot?¡± Travis shakes his head in disgust. ¡°How are normal fucking guys


    supposed to keep up with this shit?¡±


    I smile broadly. ¡°It means I am going out with a deep and absolutely perfect man.¡± I sigh dreamily.


    ¡°Is this the guy from the bar?¡± Deirdre asks.


    ¡°Uh-huh.¡±  I  sigh  as  I  swing  my  chair  side  to  side.  That¡¯s  it.  Life plete.  Because  of  us  is  the


    dreamiest message I ever heard of.


    I immediately take out my phone and text star.


    Because of Us.


    I love you.


    xx


    The drive from the airport to star¡¯s parents seems to be taking forever. It¡¯s Friday night and we


    have  just  made  the  flight  from  London.  I¡¯m  as  nervous  as  hell.  I  don¡¯t  know  why.  star  is  freaking


    perfect, so his parents must be nice. We have had the most beautiful week together. We haveughed and


    ughed and my trepidation at moving in with him seems a distant memory. I cook breakfast, he drives me


    to work, and we kiss on our corner like lovesick teenagers as we try and say goodbye to each other for the


    day. After work, he picks me up and we cling to each other once more before we go home. He cooks a


    magical dinner, and then we make love all night.


    I¡¯m  getting  used  to  his  mansion  of  a  house,  his  OCD,  perfectionist  ways,  and  his  beautiful  body


    wrapped around mine as we sleep. We have be inseparable.


    Life is good. Really fucking good.

 CHAPTER 125

    We finally pull into a driveway and hees around to open the door for me. It¡¯s dark and the house


    is on arge plot ofnd it seems. It¡¯s a farmhouse from what I can tell. A dog barks to announce our


    arrival.


    ¡°Are you ready, my love?¡± star asks me gently.


    I nod as my heart tries to escape my chest. ¡°I¡¯m nervous. What if they don¡¯t like me?¡±


    He leans into the car and kisses me gently. ¡°They will love you.¡±


    Getting out of the car, I make my way up the path with my hand in his, and the front door opens in a


    rush. His parents appear and they both call out in excitement. ¡°Hello.¡±


    ¡°Hello, boy,¡± his father calls.


    ¡°Hello,  Pa.¡±  star ughs  out  loud  as  he  grabs  him  in  an  embrace,  and  then  moves  over  to  his


    mother.


    I smile broadly at his obvious affection for his parents.


    He turns to me and holds his hand toward me. ¡°This is Emmaline,¡± he announces proudly.


    ¡°Hello.¡± I smile nervously as their attention turns to me. I feel my cheeks heat in embarrassment.


    ¡°Ahh.¡± His father pulls me into an embrace. ¡°Lovely to meet you,ss.¡±


    His mother stands back and smiles softly, and thenes over to me and grabs my face between her


    two hands.


    Her eyes are wise and caring. ¡°You are she,¡± she whispers with wonder.


    Huh? What does that mean? Gosh, they talk in riddles.


    ¡°You are she,¡± she whispers again.


    My eyes nce to star while his eyes linger lovingly on my face. ¡°Aye, Momma. This is she.¡±


    She ces both of her hands onto her chest. ¡°Emmaline, I am so happy you finally came. We have been


    waiting for you.¡±


    I smile stupidly at star and he throws me a cheeky wink. We follow them through the darkness and


    back up the path that leads us into the farmhouse. The house is two stories and old-exactly what I would


    imagine a farmhouse in Irnd to look like. My eyes look around at the beautiful surroundings. It¡¯s warm


    with an open fire and country style furnishings. The smell of something amazing cooking fills the room.


    The atmosphere is loving and inviting. star squeezes my hand in reassurance and I squeeze it back.


    ¡°Let me show you up to your room, Emmaline,¡± his mother says gently.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± I smile. She¡¯s so nice. She¡¯s shorter than me, with curly grey hair that sits just below her


    cor. Her face is gentle and wise. She¡¯s curvy and big breasted like me. I like her already. She grabs my


    hand and pulls me up the stairs, along thending with star following us with our suitcases.


    ¡°Do you want to stay with star in his room?¡± she asks innocently.


    Oh¡­ crap. I do but I want to pretend to be pure. Hmm, trick question time.


    ¡°Aye, Momma, she¡¯s staying with me.¡± star interrupts from behind us.


    She smiles cheekily at him over her shoulder. ¡°She might not want to stay with you, son.¡±


    ¡°She does,¡± he replies dryly.


    Her mischievous eyes dance with delight as they turn to me.


    ¡°Umm.¡± I nce at star. What am I supposed to say in this situation? I don¡¯t want her to know we


    are bonking like rabbits every chance we get. ¡°I will stay where you want me to stay, Mrs O¡¯Shea,¡± I


    answer quietly. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be a burden.¡±


    She smiles warmly. ¡°What a lovely answer, but I¡¯m only teasing. You can stay with star. He won¡¯tText property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    want to be away from you for a moment, and please, call me Connie.¡±


    I smile bashfully. Was that a test? Did I pass? Truth be known, I would have made him sneak into my


    room as soon as the lights went out, anyway. She opens the door to the room at the end of the hallway. It¡¯s


    rge with a multicolored bedspread andmpshades on the side tables next that sit next to the bed.


    ¡°This is star¡¯s room,¡± she announces proudly.


    I smile at her, and then him. It¡¯s tantly obvious she adores her son. ¡°It¡¯s lovely, thank you.¡± star


    walks past me and into the room with our ridiculously expensive matching suitcases. He bought me new


    luggage through the week to match his. Even my makeup case is matching. His neat fetish is very real.


    ¡°Freshen up and I will see you both downstairs.¡± She smiles warmly. She wraps her arms around


    star and holds him close. ¡°Oh, I have missed you, son.¡±


    ¡°Me, too, momma. I¡¯m home now.¡± He smiles as she puts her head on his chest and I watch them


    embrace for a moment.


    Sadness sweeps over me. What must it be like to have a child move away from home? For the first


    time since I got back with star, I miss my mum. She leaves the room and then star smiles and takes


    me in his arms. ¡°Thank you,¡± he whispers.


    ¡°What for?¡±

 CHAPTER 126

    His eyes hold mine. ¡°Foring home with me. It means a lot to my parents.¡±


    I smile. ¡°It means a lot to me, too.¡±


    He kisses me gently on the lips. ¡°And me.¡±


    I pull back to look at him. ¡°I wish you could meet my mum and dad.¡±


    ¡°I will,¡± he replies.


    I stand for a moment as my eyes search his.


    ¡°I promise,¡± he whispers as he kisses me again and pulls out of my arms and flops onto the bed.


    I smile. I like that he promised to meet my parents. Maybe we really are going to n a future. ¡°What


    are you doing? We are going straight downstairs, aren¡¯t we?¡± I ask.


    He shakes his head. ¡°No, we need to christen this bed.¡± He pats it hard three times. ¡°I have never had


    sex in my parents¡¯ house. It¡¯s been on my bucket list for forever.¡± He widens his eyes in excitement.


    I stare at him in horror. ¡°You never had sex at your parents¡¯ house?¡± I frown.


    ¡°Nope.¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    ¡°Because when I lived here I was too young to have girls stay and my mother was always bloody


    home through the day. Since I have beening home to visit, I have never bought a girl back here.¡±


    My eyebrows rise. ¡°I¡¯m the first?¡± I bend to cup his face and lean in as I slowly kiss his lips. ¡°I love


    that I¡¯m your first.¡± I smile. This is the most delicious piece of information he has shared with me today.


    ¡°So do I,¡± he whispers back.


    ¡°But¡­¡± I grin. ¡°We are not christening this bed.¡± I hit it hard with my hand to mimic him. ¡°We are not


    even having sex this weekend. I am not going to let your parents think I¡¯m a sex-crazed bitch. I want to


    impress them, star.¡±


    ¡°I want you to impress me, and besides, I want them to know the real you. The sex maniac you,¡± he


    whispers. ¡°She¡¯s much more fun than this frigid version.¡±


    I smirk and open the door. ¡°Downstairs¡­ now,¡± I mouth.


    ¡°You are wrecking my fun. Please cease talking,¡± he mutters dryly as he begrudgingly walks past me.


    I p him hard on the behind and he turns and raises his eyebrows in jest. ¡°No,¡± I mouth as I point


    down the hall.


    ¡°Stop nagging me, woman,¡± he mouths as he brushes past me.


    Dinner  was  beautiful,  as  was  the pany.  It¡¯s  about  10pm,  and  we  are  still  sitting  around  the  table


    drinking wine. star¡¯s parents are lovely and so obviously proud of their eldest son. The have had me


    in fits ofughter with stories of their township and the trouble that star and Thomas used to get into


    when they were children. They have made me feel so wee. I keep catching star¡¯s eyes lingering


    lovingly on my face. My mind goes to the restaurant when I was meeting Mark¡¯s parents and how different


    this all feelspared to that. Even then I knew I wanted to meet star¡¯s parents in Irnd. It seems


    surreal that I am actually here¡­ that he¡¯s actually mine, and that he has told me he is in love with me.


    I never knew happiness like this existed. I¡¯ve never felt anything like it before.


    I don¡¯t care where we go or what we do, as long as star is by my side, I am happy. He¡¯s funny and


    intelligent. He¡¯s dominate but gentle and caring, and I feel so, so loved. It¡¯s hard to understand that this is


    even the same man who yed me when we first met.


    I have met my soul mate. I found him and I can¡¯t even fathom going home to Australia without him.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°When do you go home to Australia?¡± his dad asks.


    I smile. His father is a handsome man, tall like star, with the strongest ent I have ever heard. I


    have to really concentrate to decipher what he is saying. Nobody else has the turned eye, just star. I


    smile. I love that slightly different eye now. I can¡¯t imagine him any other way. It wouldn¡¯t be him and I


    wouldn¡¯t like it.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡± He smiles softly as he waits for my answer. ¡°I have an open ticket.¡±


    His mother nods as she sips her wine. ¡°Would you like to live in London or Australia?¡± she asks.


    I swallow nervously as my eyes flicker to star again. ¡°Six months in Australia and six months in


    Irnd would be perfect,¡± I reply softly.


    His fatherughs out loud. ¡°Aye, that¡¯ll do. That¡¯ll do nicely.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I do love this girl,¡± his mother cries.

 CHAPTER 127

    star smiles the sexiest damn smile I have ever seen before he picks up my hand and kisses the back


    of it. ¡°She¡¯s trying to win you over, Mother,¡± he mutters dryly.


    ¡°She¡¯s doing a damn good job of it,¡± his mother cries and we allugh out loud. ¡°If you can get my


    boy to return to Irnd, I shall worship the ground you walk on.¡± Sheughs as she grabs my hand over


    the table and squeezes it.


    I love this family.


    Hourster, it¡¯s dark, and star is standing next to me by the bed under the glow of the smallmps. His


    parents have gone to bed downstairs and star and I in our bedroom. It¡¯ste. We have been making out


    for a long time. He kisses me, all tongue, all dominance, and all freaking perfection.


    His hand grips my behind as he rubs me forward onto his hard body, up and down, up and down. His


    teeth stretch my bottom lip towards his.


    ¡°Twinkle,¡± I breathe as my eyes close. I wasn¡¯t kidding before. I really don¡¯t want to have sex in his


    parents¡¯ house.


    His mouth goes roughly to my neck and he bites me almost violently. The room is deafly silent and the


    sound  of  our  breathing  seems  magnified.  My  head  throws  back  in  pleasure.  ¡°star,  your  parents,¡±  IText property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    whisper.


    ¡°They love you,¡± he whispers against my breast.


    I smile to myself like an idiot. ¡°Good, because I love them.¡±


    ¡°I need you.¡±


    My hands drop to the back of his head as he devours my breast through my nightdress. He bites me


    hard and my body clenches in excitement. His hand drops, finding its way under my nightdress, and he


    sweeps his fingers underneath my panties. I try to pull away.


    ¡°star,¡± I whisper again. ¡°Your parents.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, they want me to fuck you,¡± he murmurs into my breast


    I giggle.


    ¡°Hard.¡±


    I put my hand over my mouth to stifle myugh. ¡°Your mother did not tell you to fuck me hard,¡± I


    whisper.


    ¡°Aye, she did. She¡¯s a fucking sex maniac, too,¡± he whispers and Iugh out loud.


    His strong finger slides into my body and it clenches in excitement. He hisses in approval.


    ¡°You smell so good. You need to be ridden hard, my love.¡±


    My eyes roll back in my head. God, here we go. If he starts talking dirty, it¡¯s all over. He can fuck me


    on the end of his parents¡¯ bed if he wants.


    He lifts one of my legs to sit up on the bed and adds another two fingers inside me, and then he starts


    to ride me. His lips take mine aggressively, and I can see his muscles in his shoulder flexing in the dimly


    lit room.


    I don¡¯t know if it is the fact that I¡¯m not supposed to be doing this, but my arousal just rocketed.


    It¡¯s going to be a long night.


    Anticipation fills me as we drive along the country road. star has hired a vintage sports car for us. The


    top is down and he has told me he has a surprise for me. My hair is back in one of star¡¯s mother¡¯s


    scarves.  I  am  having  trouble  controlling  the  wind  thing;  my  hair  is  whipping  around  like  nobody¡¯s


    business, and I hold on to my loaned scarf in a white-knuckle grip.


    I cannot lose this scarf.


    I cannot lose this bloody scarf.


    star nces at me sideways as he drives, grinning as he puts his hand on my leg. His happiness is


    contagious and I feel like a woman from an exotic movie. Driving around the countryside of Irnd with a


    beautiful man in a sports car and a scarf. Gosh, if all the dreary people from back home could see me


    now. I am loving life. Please someone film this and put it up on social media somewhere.


    ¡°Where are we going?¡± I ask for the tenth time today.


    ¡°Nearly there.¡± star smiles broadly. He¡¯s loving this surprise thing, and quite frankly, so am I. Just


    when  I  think  this  man  can¡¯t  impress  me  anymore,  he  goes  and  pulls  a  stunt  like  this.  We  finally  drive


    around the bend and he pulls the car over. I frown. A huge sandstone building sits before us.


    ¡°What is this?¡± I gasp.


    ¡°It¡¯s Ashford Castle.¡±

 CHAPTER 128

    My eyes widen as I look over the water. A castle-a frigging real life castle. ¡°Can we go and look?¡± I


    grab star¡¯s hand. ¡°Oh, please, can we go look?¡±


    He picks up my hand and kisses the back of it. ¡°We can.¡±


    I bounce up and down in my seat in excitement. ¡°Oh my God. Oh my God.¡±


    ¡°We are staying here tonight.¡± He smirks.


    My eyes bulge. ¡°What?¡± I shriek. ¡°You can stay here?¡±


    starughs out loud. ¡°You can and we are.¡±


    My mouth drops open and I grab him in an embrace. ¡°This is my surprise? I love it.¡± My eyes fly back


    to the castle over the water. Never have I seen anything so beautiful.


    Heughs into my hair as I try to squeeze the life out of him while bouncing in my seat like a child. We


    continue up the road to two huge stone gatekeeper houses on either side of a gigantic stone gate. It leads


    over the water on a sort of moat kind of set up. My eyes stay glued to the castle in front of me. This is the


    most magical ce I have ever been to and I am totally lost for words. We drive up to the parking area.


    star parks the car and gets out while I stay seated in the car.


    I am in awe. I don¡¯t even¡­ I can¡¯t describe how perfect this is. Hees around and opens the door


    for me, but I remain still, my eyes glued to the grand castle.


    ¡°Come on, out you get.¡± He smiles.


    I inhale deeply. I love this fucking man. I jump out of the car and throw myself into his arms. ¡°I love


    this surprise.¡±


    He smiles into my lips. ¡°Aye, I can tell.¡±


    ¡°And I love you.¡±


    He kisses me quickly. ¡°Come.¡±


    I p my hands together in excitement. ¡°This is my best day of¡­¡± I hesitate as I try to articte my


    words. ¡°Forever,¡± I breathe.


    He smiles a proud of himself smile, removes our suitcases from the trunk, and we walk up the front


    steps as my eyes search the property in wonder. I stop on the bottom step and stare at the windows up


    above on the many stories. I follow the line along until I get to the fifth window from the end and I stop


    immediately. Goosebumps run down my arms and I get a vision of looking out the window to the pathway


    in front of us. I frown and look back to the road behind us.


    My face falls.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± star frowns as he watches my face.


    ¡°Huh?¡± I am pulled from my thoughts. My imagination is getting the better of me.


    ¡°Nothing.¡± I shake my head embarrassed.


    The doormanes, retrieves our suitcases, and we head to the office.


    ¡°Booking for O¡¯shea.¡± star smiles.


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± The receptionist starts to type on herputer.


    I stand silent, my heart racing, rocked by the vision I just had. I was definitely looking out from that


    window upstairs. It¡¯s your imagination. It¡¯s your imagination. It isn¡¯t real. Stop it. I need to go and see


    someone about this when we get home. This isn¡¯t right.


    ¡°You okay?¡± star smiles.


    I nod nervously. ¡°Yes, perfect, this is just¡­¡± I hesitate. ¡°Perfectly overwhelming.¡±


    He kisses me gently. ¡°Yes.¡±


    I look at the kind receptionist and I smile as my equilibrium returns.


    ¡°You are in the master suite-¡± She stands to show him the way.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    ¡°I know where it is.¡± He cuts her off.


    ¡°You have been here before?¡± She smiles.


    ¡°Many times.¡± He smiles kindly.


    Huh? He¡¯s been here before. Oh. That¡¯s disappointing. I thought this was a special thing for just us.


    He catches my face fall and smiles politely to the receptionist before he heads off to the left. ¡°This


    way, Emmaline,¡± he calls over his shoulder.


    I follow him silently as he takes the second set of stairs from the grand foyer.


    ¡°What was that look for?¡± he asks.


    ¡°What look?¡±

 CHAPTER 129

    ¡°Your face fell when I said I had been here before.¡±


    I shake my head in embarrassment. Oh, boy. I¡¯m acting like a spoilt brat. ¡°Nothing.¡± I fake a smile.


    ¡°How many times have you been here before?¡± I ask.


    He shrugs. ¡°A lot. Ie here often. This ce is very special to me.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± My heart drops. Not so special with me then.


    He stops and spins on the spot to watch my face for a moment. ¡°What are you thinking?¡±


    I smile and kiss him gently on the lips. ¡°Nothing.¡±


    He stands still, watching me intently. It¡¯s so annoying that he can read me so well.


    I gesture to the grand hallway in front of us. ¡°Are we going?¡±


    ¡°Aye,¡± he replies, distracted as he continues walking. We get to another wide set of stairs that splits in


    two directions. Holy hell, this ce is something else. Never have I seen such splendor. ¡°This way,¡± he


    calls over his shoulder. We reach the top and walk down a long wide corridor. Finally, we get to a double


    door and he puts our bags down, takes out the key, and opens the door.


    ¡°Wow,¡± I whisper. Arge, I mean huge, exotic bedroom of red and gold sits before us. Everything is


    gilded and ornate. The ceiling is covered in hundreds of gold and red painted squares, and the bed linen is


    red matching the walls that are also red and gold. The carpet is the same red as the walls. This is the most


    beautiful, luxurious ce I have ever seen.


    ¡°star,¡± I whisper. I put my hands over my mouth in shock.


    ¡°Do you like it?¡± His eyes search mine.


    I nod. ¡°I do.¡±


    He senses my trepidation. ¡°But?¡±


    My heart drops. Damn him for reading me so well. ¡°Have¡­¡± I hesitate, this is going to sound some.


    It does even to me because the answer shouldn¡¯t matter. ¡°How many women have you bought here beforeUpstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    me?¡±


    He smiles down at me sympathetically and pushes my hair behind my shoulder. ¡°Not a one.¡±


    ¡°Not a one?¡± I repeat hopefully.


    He shakes his head. ¡°This ce is special to me and I have never had anyone special enough to bring


    here.¡±


    I smile softly.


    ¡°Until you.¡±


    He bends and kisses me gently. This shouldn¡¯t mean as much to me as it does. I already know that this


    ce is special to me, too, and I couldn¡¯t stand the thought that he had done this before with someone


    else.


    ¡°Promise me you have never been here with anyone else before,¡± I whisper.


    He smiles broadly into my lips. ¡°I, star O¡¯Shea, solemnly swear that I have never been here with


    anyone else other than my Emmaline.¡±


    I smile and wrap my hands around his wide, strong shoulders, and he embraces me tight. ¡°Why would


    you think I would bring someone else here?¡±


    I shake my head as I pull out of his grip. ¡°Because you¡¯re¡­ well you¡¯re you and you are gorgeous. I


    know you were a yer and this is the ultimate yer¡¯s hangout,¡± I blurt out before putting my brain to


    mouth filter on.


    He watches me intently. ¡°I am not a yer, Emmaline,¡± he replies emotionlessly. ¡°I have never yed


    anyone. Yes. I have been in casual sexual rtionships before, but they all knew what it was and nothing


    more. I would never purposely hurt anyone.¡±


    My eyes search his. He hurt me. Is he even aware that he hurt me? He casually blows this off all the


    time and its finally getting to me.


    ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡± he whispers.


    ¡°You hurt me, Ali. Do you even realise that you hurt me?¡± Fuck why am I bringing this shit up now.


    We are on a weekend away, for fuck¡¯s sake?


    ¡°I know I hurt you, Em.¡± He swallows. ¡°I¡­¡± He hesitates as he thinks. ¡°I wasn¡¯t brave enough to love


    you back then.¡±


    I frown. ¡°What does that even mean?¡±


    He shakes his head in defeat. ¡°I will tell you one day.¡± He stays silent for a moment before adding. ¡°I


    have never been in love before. I don¡¯t know how these things are supposed to go.¡±


    I smile softly as my eyebrows rise by. ¡°You have never been in love before?¡± Hope blooms in my


    chest once more.


    He shakes his head as if embarrassed and his eyes meet mine. ¡°But I am hopelessly in love with you,¡±


    he whispers.


    I kiss him gently. ¡°And I am hopelessly in love with you, Twinkle, and you are very good at this love


    thing.¡±


    He smiles broadly against my lips. ¡°How good?¡±


    My tongue sweeps through his open mouth. ¡°Exceptional.¡±

 CHAPTER 130

    He  pulls  back  and  smiles  the  most  breathtaking  smile.  The  emotion  I  feel  for  this  man  is


    overwhelming. How can you fall so deeply in love in such a short amount of time? It¡¯s unheard of. He


    turns and puts our luggage up on the luggage holder and unzips it as he begins to unpack.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t we just leave the stuff in the suitcase?¡± I shrug with an eye roll as I walk around looking at


    my new surroundings. ¡°Save packing it back up when we leave.¡±


    He looks at me as he refolds one of my shirts. ¡°Please tell me you are joking.¡±


    Iugh out loud. ¡°You have a serious organization problem, star.¡±


    He smiles and shakes his head to himself as he continues to unpack my bag. ¡°Aye, you may be onto


    something there.¡±


    I sip my wine as I watch the perfect man across from me. We have just finished a beautiful dinner and are


    now moving on to dessert. The afternoon has been amazing. We have been exploring this beautiful castle


    and star has been telling me its history. I¡¯m fascinated, to say the least. Candles are spread throughout


    the restaurant and fresh flowers adorn the tables. The mood is sensual and romantic. A man is ying a


    grand piano and the beautiful sound is piping throughout the space. This is luxury dining at its best.


    ¡°Tell me.¡± I hold my wine up to my lips. ¡°How do you know so much about this ce?¡± I slip my


    shoe off and rub my foot up his leg softly. I have to touch him at all costs.


    He smiles sexily into his wine ss. ¡°History is my thing.¡±


    ¡°Obviously.¡± I think for a moment. ¡°What is it exactly about this ce that you love?¡±


    He hesitates and shrugs. ¡°It resonates with me somehow.¡±


    I look around at the opulent luxury surrounding us. ¡°Me, too.¡± I frown. ¡°It¡¯s weird, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°How so?¡±


    ¡°Some ces make you feel¡­¡± I shrug.


    ¡°Make you feel what?¡±


    ¡°Like you know more about them than you should. As if they are ingrained into your subconscious


    somehow.¡±


    He smiles and takes my hand over the table. ¡°Is that how you feel here?¡±


    I smile. ¡°I do, it¡¯s weird. I must have studied this ce in history at school.¡±


    ¡°Yes, we did at at our school. Even then it interested me.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡± I smile broadly as a dreamy idea crosses my mind.


    star¡¯s smile mirrors mine. ¡°What are you thinking, my love?¡±


    ¡°I was just thinking that if I ever got married, I would like to get married here.¡±


    His eyes lock onto mine with an intensity that I haven¡¯t seen before. ¡°I would like that,¡± he whispers.


    I smile nervously. Oh jeez, why did I say that? It sounded so desperate.


    ¡°Tomorrow,¡± he adds.


    I raise my eyebrows. ¡°Huh? Tomorrow what?¡±Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°I would like to get married here tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°H-huh?¡± I stammer. What the heck is he talking about?


    He leans over and takes my hand in his. ¡°Marry me.¡±


    I frown in shock. Did I miss something here? ¡°I beg your pardon¡­¡± I whisper.


    ¡°I want you to marry me. Here. Tomorrow.¡±


    I sit still¡­ in shock. What the hell? ¡°Are you serious?¡± I breathe.


    ¡°Deadly.¡± He picks up my hand and kisses the back of it. ¡°I couldn¡¯t be more in love with you than I


    am. Do you love me, Emmaline?¡±


    I nod, unable to speak because my brain is literally tripping out.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s throw caution to the wind. Forget about everything else. Marry me because of us.¡± He


    smiles hopefully.


    My heart stops. There it is, the because of us thing that I love so much.


    ¡°star,¡± I whisper as I bring his hand to my lips and kiss his palm. ¡°That might just be the most


    romantic or incredibly stupid thing that I have ever heard in my life.¡±


    He smiles softly as he cups my face. ¡°I would like to think romantic.¡± He rubs his thumb over my


    bottom lip.


    ¡°What about our families?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s about us, because of us. We don¡¯t need their approval. We can marry again for their saketer


    down the track. I just know that I don¡¯t want to be apart from you again. I want you to be my wife for now


    and forever, and I want it to start tomorrow.¡±


    My eyes tear up. Okay, mostly romantic now¡­ the stupid theory is fading fast. I shrug. What am I


    doing? I hardly know this man.


    ¡°Marry me, Emmaline,¡± he whispers as his eyes search mine.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I breathe.


    He smiles broadly and the candlelight flickers in his eyes. ¡°I love you,¡± he whispers. ¡°Tomorrow it is,


    my love.¡±


    I tear up again. ¡°I love you, too.¡± He gets out of his chair,es around to kneel down on the floor


    next to me, and kisses me on the lips gently. It¡¯s all I can do not to throw him onto the table and give the


    other diners an X-rated show.


    ¡°Tomorrow.¡± He smiles against my lips.


    I smile broadly as I run my fingers through his stubble. I love this crazy, fucked up man. He¡¯s exotic


    and romantic and so frigging spontaneous that he blows my damn mind.


    I have died and gone to dreamboat heaven with the romance god of the world. star stands and calls


    the waiter over. ¡°Excuse me?¡±

 CHAPTER 131

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    star looks down at me and smiles. ¡°We would like to get married here tomorrow.¡±


    The waiters face lights up. ¡°Congrattions, sir.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°I will have to check with management.¡±


    ¡°It will only be just the two of us and then we will book another proper reception for arge number


    in a couple of months¡¯ time.¡±


    The waiter smiles down at me. ¡°I see, sir,¡± he replies.


    Holy shit. What the hell am I doing? Brielle is going to freak the hell out.


    ¡°Do you have your own minister or how does this work?¡± star asks.


    ¡°Ah, no. We use the town ministers. I shall get reception to contact them and get back to you.¡±


    star smiles. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Very well, sir.¡± The waiter replies. ¡°Can I get you anything else?¡± star¡¯s loving eyes linger on my


    face. ¡°Champagne.¡±


    I smile softly as I struggle to awaken the part of my brain that has just fainted.


    ¡°Of course.¡± The waiter smiles happily. ¡°Congrattions to the both of you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I whisper.


    star sits back down in his chair opposite me and takes off my emerald ring, sliding it onto my ring


    finger then kissing the back of it.


    I melt into my seat as my eyes hold his.


    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for this ring, I would never have found you,¡± he whispers.


    I smile as I am ovee with emotion and an ideaes to mind. ¡°I would like to use this ring for


    my engagement ring,¡± I murmur.


    He frowns. ¡°You don¡¯t want a big diamond?¡±


    I shake my head. ¡°No. I want this ring because it is sentimental, along with this man and his beautifulContent is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    heart.¡±


    He  stares  at  me  and  after  a  while  smiles  softly.  ¡°I  knew  this  ce  was  special,  that  it  would  be


    special to me.¡±


    The  waiter  returns  with  a  waitress  following  him  with  a  cheese  tter  and  chocte  covered


    strawberries. ¡°Here we are, sir. A bottle of our best champagne.¡± He pops the cork and Iugh out loud as


    he fills our sses. We wait for him to leave and star holds up his ss. ¡°A toast.¡±


    I smile broadly as I hold up my ss.


    ¡°Because of us,¡± he whispers.


    Once more, I tear up as the rest of the world disappears. ¡°Because of us,¡± I breathe as our sses


    gently touch. I taste my champagne and it¡¯s like heaven to my lips. I hold up the ss and smile broadly.


    ¡°And because of this champagne¡­¡± I hold my ss in the air and point it at him. ¡°I might let you do


    unspeakable things to me tonight.¡±


    star smiles broadly and gives me a dirty wink. ¡°Drink up. The night is young.¡±


    Iugh as star drags me through the castle, back to our room. ¡°Shh,¡± he slurs.


    I giggle out loud and he looks at me. ¡°Shh,¡± I repeat as I put my finger up to my lips. ¡°Stop being so


    noisy,¡± I whisper loudly.


    He smirks and keeps walking as he drags me by the hand.


    It¡¯s 1am and, after three bottles of expensive champagne, we are seriously tipsy. In fact, we are lost.


    We walk down a corridor and arrive at a roped off section when star goes to turn around. I frown and


    squint my eyes as I look down the hall at the roped off, out of bounds section.


    I know that hallway.


    ¡°What¡¯s down there?¡± I frown. It¡¯s a long sandstone corridor with numerous doors leading off it. It is


    dimly lit with muted lights on the walls, and the carpet is deep red.


    ¡°Who knows?¡± he murmurs in his drunken, strong ent. He tries to pull me and I stop dead.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± He frowns.


    ¡°We are going this way.¡± I step over the red rope that blocks the exit.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to get us kicked out of here.¡± He chuckles as he steps over the rope. ¡°I like your style.¡±


    I walk down the corridor with him following me.


    ¡°Down here,¡± I whisper.


    ¡°Down where,¡± he murmurs as he follows me.

 CHAPTER 132

    ¡°There is a door down here.¡± I keep walking as I squint to see where I am. I stop still and look back


    to where we havee from. No, it¡¯s this way. We continue walking and I stop at the third door from the


    end on the left. ¡°This is it.¡±


    He smiles. ¡°This is what?¡±


    I look at him and frown. ¡°I don¡¯t know, but this door is important.¡± I jiggle the handle. ¡°It¡¯s locked,¡± I


    whisper. I bend down and put my hand along under the stones on the bottom ledge.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± he asks.


    ¡°It should be down here.¡± I feel along the bottom of the rail.


    ¡°What should be down there?¡±


    Ah. I feel it! I grab it and hold it up as I smile. A key. An old, copper key is hidden in the stonework.


    star raises his eyebrows in question and I shrug.


    Iugh as my eyes widen in shock and I cover my mouth with my hands.


    ¡°How did you know that was there?¡± he asks.


    I shake my head. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± I hold it up and study the key.


    ¡°You have been here before, haven¡¯t you?¡± star slurs as he sidesteps to bnce himself.


    I put it in the door, turn it and watch as it unlocks the door.


    ¡°star,¡± I whisper, wide-eyed. ¡°Shit.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re going to get us kicked out before we even get fucking married.¡± He chuckles in amusement.


    We both look around guiltily, open the door and walk in. star flicks on the light and closes the door


    behind us. Our eyes roam around the room as we adjust to the dim lighting. It¡¯s a small room made of


    stone and has arge door at the back of it.


    ¡°It¡¯s in there,¡± I whisper.


    ¡°What¡¯s in there?¡± he asks.


    ¡°The staircase.¡±


    I  open  the rge,  heavy  barn  door,  and  sure  enough,  a rge  spiral  staircase  is  inside.  ¡°star,¡±  I


    whisper.


    His eyes widen. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    I stop still. Shit. What am I doing? How do I know this?


    Am I psychic?


    I suddenly don¡¯t want to borate to star anything more I know. This is unsettling and frightening.


    He will think I am crazy.


    Maybe I am psychic.


    ¡°Excuse me. What are you doing?¡± A woman¡¯s voice rings out.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°O-oh,¡± I stammer in shock.


    starughs and my eyes widen in horror.


    ¡°Ahh. We got lost,¡± he replies.


    ¡°This door was locked,¡± she replies tly as shees into view.


    ¡°No.  You  must  be  mistaken.  If  it  was  locked,  we  wouldn¡¯t  be  in  here  now,  would  we?¡±  he  says


    sarcastically in his drunken, heavy ent.


    She frowns as her eyes roam between the two of us.


    ¡°Where does this staircase go to?¡± I ask.


    ¡°I am not sure. I have never been in here before. You need to leave immediately.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± star smiles. ¡°Sorry for the inconvenience.¡±


    I stand still on the spot as my eyes stay locked on the staircase. I¡¯m not sure I want to leave just yet. I


    want to know how the hell I knew this was even here? I¡¯m confused. My eyes search star¡¯s and he


    smiles warmly. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Emmaline.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± I frown again. ¡°But I don¡¯t¡­¡±


    He kisses me quickly on the lips. ¡°Come, let¡¯s go, my love.¡± He drags me out. ¡°We have to get some


    sleep.¡± He turns his attention to the cranky woman. ¡°We are getting married tomorrow, you know?¡±


    ¡°Congrattions,¡± she replies, monotone.¡±


    My eyes go to star and I smile broadly. ¡°We are, too. I nearly forgot.¡±


    His mouth drops open in feign shock. ¡°How could you ever forget that vital piece of information?¡±


    Iugh out loud and shake my head in wonder. ¡°Probably because it¡¯s unbelievable.¡±


    I lie with my head on the firm skin of star¡¯s chest. He¡¯s fast asleep and I am deep in thought.


    How did I know where that doorway was? How did I know where the key was kept? Where did that


    staircase lead to, exactly?


    I feel unsettled and anxiety is starting to pump through my blood. I don¡¯t know what to make of this,


    and now, today, I am getting married. Holy freaking crap. Have I totally lost my mind?


    Four weeks ago I was eating my way through London in despair and now I am in a castle with the man


    of my dreams nning a wedding whilst knowing things that I shouldn¡¯t know.


    What in the hell is going on with me?


    I want to ring Brielle, but I know if I do she is going to freak out and talk me out of today. I gently kiss


    star¡¯s chest and I smile softly. Right now he is the only thing I am certain of. I have not one doubt


    about the way I feel about him, or about the way he feels about me.


    He makes me feel safe like I never have before, and yet, if anything, I should feel out of control¡­


    because that¡¯s what I am. I¡¯m out of control and high on his love.


    I feel him stir underneath me and then his gentle kiss on my forehead. ¡°Good morning, my love,¡± he


    whispers.


    I  smile  into  his  chest.  ¡°Good  morning,  Twinkle,¡±  I  breathe  as  I  kiss  his  chest.  Instantly  my  unease


    dissipates. It¡¯s as if he is the answer to all my questions.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± he asks gently.


    I shrug.


    He leans up onto his elbow and looks down at me. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to get married today?¡±


    I smile. ¡°I do want to get married today.¡±


    He leans and kisses me gently on the lips as if relieved. ¡°Then what is it?¡¯


    My eyes search his. I need to talk to someone, and I suppose if he is to be my husband, I should talk to


    him.


    I fiddle with a piece of the nket and my eyes stay focused on my fingers. ¡°star¡­¡± I hesitate, this


    sounds so ridiculous.


    ¡°Yes, Em. What is it?¡± he asks, concerned.


    My eyes meet his. ¡°How did I know where that key wasst night?¡±


    He smiles softly and bends and kisses my forehead. ¡°Keys are always hidden around doorways. It


    was a fluke, my love.¡±


    I shake my head. ¡°It wasn¡¯t. I knew what I was looking for.¡±


    He watches me for a moment as if unsure what to say.


    ¡°I¡¯ve¡­¡± I stop.


    ¡°You¡¯ve what?¡±

 CHAPTER 133

    ¡°I¡¯ve been having these weird thingse into my head.¡±


    He frowns. ¡°Like what?¡±


    I shrug. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I thought it was just my imagination, but now I¡¯m scared that it¡¯s somethingContent is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    more.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Like yesterday, when we pulled up, I imagined looking out of the window.¡±


    He watches me.


    ¡°And thenst night¡­ I knew that doorway was there and I knew where the key was.¡±


    He smiles softly, bends and kisses my cheek gently as he cups my face.


    ¡°I get shing lights and things in my head. It¡¯s weird, star,¡± I breathe.


    ¡°It¡¯s not weird. I imagine things all the time. Tis called romanticizing, Emmaline.¡±


    I frown at him. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Well.¡± He frowns as he tries to articte his thoughts. ¡°I don¡¯t see the world as everyone else sees


    it.  When  I  see  certain  things,  I  imagine  it  through  the  lens  of  a  camera.  I  don¡¯t  understand  how  other


    people don¡¯t see things the way I do.¡±


    I think for a moment.


    ¡°And you said you want to dabble in writing, so maybe this is your brain nning out future books,


    imagining things that aren¡¯t there as if they are real. Authors do this weird thing where they see scenes


    happening ahead of time and characters seem real to them.¡±


    ¡°That is one way to think of it, I suppose. Funnily enough, Brielle said the same thing.¡± Maybe my


    imagination is getting the better of me.


    ¡°What do you think of it?¡± he asks as he lies back and folds his arms behind his head.


    ¡°What if I¡¯m¡­?¡± I fiddle with the nkets once more. I don¡¯t even want to say it loud in case it


    makes ite true.


    He takes my hand gently in his and smiles. ¡°You¡¯re what?¡±


    ¡°What if I¡¯m psychic?¡± I whisper, horrified as my eyes find his.


    He pulls me back down onto him. ¡°Then my wife will be psychic,¡± he murmurs into my hair as he


    wraps his arms around me tightly. ¡°I¡¯ve never been one for convention.¡± His lips move to my neck and he


    starts to suck and nibble. ¡°Could be kind of useful, actually.¡±


    ¡°Twinkle, stop it.¡± I try to pull from his grip. ¡°This is serious and it¡¯s scaring me.¡±


    He kisses me gently. ¡°Don¡¯t be scared. You have nothing to be scared of. Just go with it, write down


    what you think about, and then we can sit down and try decipher what¡¯s going on.¡±


    My eyes search his. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m crazy?¡±


    ¡°Well, you are marrying me today, so you must be.¡±


    I smile broadly and kiss his perfect lips. ¡°You always make sense of the most illogical things.¡±


    He holds me tight. ¡°We can be crazy and illogical together,¡± he murmurs into my hair. ¡°We are getting


    married today, after all. Mr. and Mrs. Illogical.¡±


    I bite my lip to stifle my stupid smile. ¡°And I have nothing to wear to my wedding.¡±


    He smiles broadly. ¡°Neither do I.¡± He kisses my forehead. ¡°Maybe we should wear bathrobes. They


    are white and hanging in the bathroom¡­. definitely handy.¡±


    ¡°And matching.¡± I giggle.


    He rolls me over and holds my hands above my head. ¡°I love you.¡± He kisses me gently.


    I smile as my eyes hold his. I love this man. I love that I just told him I am going crazy and he doesn¡¯t


    care. I have never felt so epted. It¡¯s inspiring and yet terrifying at the same time.


    The phone rings, making us jump, and star leans over to pick it up. ¡°Hello.¡±


    ¡°Hello, Mr. O¡¯ Shea. It¡¯s Ronan, the manager from reception.¡±


    I smile. I can hear what they are saying through the phone.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir, but unfortunately I don¡¯t have good news about today¡¯s wedding arrangements.


    ¡°Why is that?¡±


    ¡°We cannot find a minister to marry you.¡±


    star frowns. ¡°Why not?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir, but we have contacted everyone we know and not one person is in town until the end


    of the week.¡±


    star purses his lips in annoyance but remains silent.


    ¡°We can make a booking for Saturday.¡±


    star exhales in frustration. ¡°I wanted today.¡±


    ¡°I know, sir, and I apologize, but it is out of our control if you want the marriage to be legal.¡±


    star¡¯s  eyes  flick  to  me  and  I  nod.  ¡°It¡¯s  okay,¡±  I  mouth.  ¡°Book  Saturday.¡±  This  could  be  good


    because I can buy some sort of a dress. My mind wanders to Brielle and I already know that I want to tell


    her.

 CHAPTER 134

    He runs his hand through his hair as he thinks.


    ¡°I can book the same room you are in now for the weekend and we could organize the wedding for


    2pm on Saturday.¡±


    star rolls his eyes.


    I smile and nod. ¡°Saturday will be good. We can spend the whole weekend here,¡± I whisper.


    He watches me for a moment.


    ¡°It makes no difference, today or Saturday. It¡¯s only five days away,¡± I argue.


    He exhales in frustration and rolls his eyes. ¡°Fine, book us in for Saturday.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, sir. I will make the arrangements.¡±


    ¡°Thank  you,¡±  he  replies,  clearly  dejected  as  he  hangs  up.  He  flops  back  onto  the  bed  and  I  throw


    myself on top of him.


    ¡°So much for our spontaneity.¡± He sighs.


    Iugh out loud and kiss his lips. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but from where Ie from, getting married in five days


    is still pretty spontaneous.¡±


    He smiles against my lips. ¡°Not enough for me.¡±


    Sitting at my desk, I print thest of the files. All morning I have been printing images of the artwork that


    has been stolen. I flick through therge pile of pictures of women and put them into a man folder.


    They¡¯re all gorgeous women. Maybe the thief is just into antique porn. I stifle a giggle. Maybe he just


    wants new material for his spank bank. It could happen, I suppose.


    My phone rings and I pick up. ¡°Hello, Emerson.¡± It¡¯s Mark.


    ¡°Hi.¡± I smile.


    ¡°We  have  some  detectives  that  are  here  to  see  you.  Can  you e  down  to  the  conference  room,


    please?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± Shit. I blow out a breath. I¡¯ve had four meetings about thisst week. These crimes have the


    board and the police scratching their heads. My phone rings and the name Twinkle lights up my screen.


    Excitement runs through me. Even a call from him makes my day.


    ¡°Hello.¡±N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    ¡°How is my beautiful girl, today?¡±


    I smile broadly. ¡°She¡¯s excited to be hearing from you.¡±


    ¡°Aye. That¡¯s a good answer.¡± I smile again. ¡°Are you missing me?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Not at all.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not missing you, either.¡± I smirk.


    ¡°My love, I have to work tomorrow night. Can you stay at Brielle¡¯s?¡±


    I frown. Oh, he¡¯s never asked that of me before. ¡°I will be okay in the house by myself.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± I shake my head and roll my eyes. ¡°I¡¯m not a child, star.¡±


    ¡°I know, I know. I just don¡¯t want you to be scared I may not get home till the wee hours.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I will go out for dinner with Brell. It will be nice to catch up and she might stay at your


    house, if that¡¯s okay. Depends on her wanker of a boss.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s our house, and yes, that¡¯s a good idea.¡±


    I smile. It¡¯s weird that he calls his house our house.


    I feel him smile on the other end of the phone. ¡°So, you¡¯re not missing me at all?¡± he asks.


    ¡°Not even a little bit.¡±


    I feel him smile once more.


    ¡°How many days until we get married?¡± I breathe dreamily.


    ¡°I still have three days to n my escape.¡±


    I smile broadly. ¡°Can you up your life insurance so I get a bigger payout when you go missing.¡±


    Heughs out loud. ¡°I will be sure to kill you first, Emmaline. Goodbye, my love.¡±


    I smile broadly, oh I don¡¯t want to get off the phone. ¡°What are you doing?¡± I ask.


    ¡°I¡¯m  editing  with  Fraidy.¡±  I  get  an  image  of  him  on  his puter  in  his  office  with  that  crazy  cat


    sprawled all over his desk. ¡°What are you doing?¡± he asks in return.


    ¡°Boring meetings.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to work, you know.¡±


    ¡°And what would I do all day?¡± I smirk.


    ¡°You could be my sex ve.¡±


    ¡°I already am.¡±


    He chuckles. ¡°Aye, that you are. I will see you on our corner.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± I breathe dreamily.

 CHAPTER 135

    ¡°Emerson,¡± Deirdre whispers. ¡°They are waiting for you.¡± I frown. Oh shit, that¡¯s right. The police


    are here for me.


    ¡°I got to go, babe. Love you.¡±


    ¡°What do you want me to cook for dinner?¡± he asks.


    I notice Marke out of the conference room looking for me. Oh shit.


    ¡°Your  dick.  I  got  to  go.  See  you  at  five.¡±  I  hang  up  in  a  rush  and  stand  and  make  my  way  to  the


    conference room.


    Knock knock.


    ¡°Come in,¡± Mark calls.


    I smile nervously at the two gentlemen sitting down while Mark stands. ¡°Emerson, this is Detective


    Trout and Detective Michaels.¡± These are different officers than I met the other day.


    ¡°Hello.¡± I shake their hands.


    The taller officer puts his hand out to the chair. ¡°Please, take a seat.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± I fall nervously into the chair.


    ¡°We understand that you havee across some suspicious activity in your time here.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°We have been through the case and it does seem to have a link. You are correct in your findings and


    have done the right thing by reporting it. Mark mentioned you were worried that you hadn¡¯t done the right


    thing.¡±


    I take a nce at Mark and he smiles reassuringly.


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s good. The other officers put my mind at ease the other day. I was worried I was imagining


    this whole thing.¡±


    The taller officer shakes his head. ¡°No. There is a definite link and there are real crimes going on


    here, as well as in other auction houses.¡±


    I smile nervously.


    ¡°We  will  be  contacting  the  people  who  have  been  robbed  and  getting  statements  and  going  back


    through the cases. We may need to call on you for more information if needed.¡±


    I nod. ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°In the meantime, I want you to keep an eye on the activity around the office and see if you notice


    anything suspicious.¡±


    My eyes widen and I look at Mark again.


    ¡°I really don¡¯t think it is an inside job,¡± Mark replies.


    ¡°Probably not, but we just wanted to personally thank Emerson for her help with the matter.¡±


    The officer shakes my hand. ¡°Well done, Emerson. Good work.¡± I smile proudly.


    ¡°Thank you foring.¡± Mark shakes their hands.


    ¡°Emerson, remember, not a word to anyone or you could jeopardize the whole case.¡±


    I nod. ¡°Yes, of course. Goodbye.¡±


    The officers leave and I turn to Mark. ¡°Well done, Emerson. I¡¯m d you came to me. We will catch


    this thief.¡± He smirks and throws me a conceited wink.


    I smile, relieved. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    He stands with his hands in his pockets and his eyes hold mine. He¡¯s waiting for me to say something.


    ¡°Mark, I want us to be friends. I¡¯m sorry about the whole star thing. I didn¡¯t mean to meet him.


    Sometimes things are out of our control. Your friendship means a lot to me, though.¡±


    He smiles his first genuine smile he has given me in weeks. ¡°I would like that too, Em.¡±


    I point to the door. ¡°I better get back to work.¡±


    He smiles as he opens the door for me. ¡°Please.¡±


    I leave the office and I want to jump in the air in excitement. I feel like I have really aplished


    something.


    This is a big week of change in my life.


    The warmth of the fire dances on my face and I struggle to keep my eyes open. It¡¯s unimaginable doingContent held by N?velDrama.Org.


    anything else on a night now.


    He picks me up from our corner at five and we kiss like long lost lovers who are desperate to see


    each other. We go home, drink wine, talk andugh about our day as my Twinkle star cooks us dinner.


    We shower or take a long hot bath together, and then make love in front of the fire on a mattress on the


    bedroom floor.


    I smile. At first the mattress on the floor would annoy star. He would pack it up every day because


    he likes things in order and neat. But I have noticed that for thest two days, he has simply made the bed


    on the floor. It now has its own permanent, soft woolen nkets and plush pillows. I think he loves our


    fire  time  as  much  as  I  do  and  I  can¡¯t  imagine  us  not  doing  this  anymore.  We  are  naked  and  under  the


    nkets. star¡¯s body is spooning me from behind, and his head is hitched up on pillows while his


    hand roams adoringly over my naked body as we bask in our lovemaking afterglow. I smile sleepily as he


    kisses my cheek.


    ¡°I need to buy a wedding dress,¡± I murmur sleepily.


    ¡°Hmm,¡± he moans into my neck. ¡°Just wear anything. It doesn¡¯t matter to me. It¡¯s only us.¡±


    ¡°Does it bother you that it is only going to be us?¡± I ask.

 CHAPTER 136

    ¡°No. Why would it?¡± He frowns andys me down to look at my face. ¡°Does it bother you?¡±


    I shrug. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± I hesitate. ¡°I always imagined my parents being at my wedding.¡±


    ¡°And they will be. Next time.¡± He kisses my lips gently. ¡°But you know what will happen if we tell


    other people.¡±


    I look down and know that he¡¯s right. ¡°Everyone will freak out and try and talk us out of it because we


    just met,¡± I whisper.


    ¡°Yes. And we are getting married because of us. Only us. I like the idea of it being just the two of us


    for the first time. This thing what we are sharing is intimate and special, and call me selfish, but I don¡¯t


    want to share it with anyone else. I don¡¯t want to waste one day with you. I want you as my wife as soon


    as possible.¡±


    I smile softly as he kisses my lips.


    ¡°We  will  book  another  ceremony  for  twelve  months¡¯  time  and  not  tell  them  about  this  one  if  you


    want.¡±


    ¡°Is that okay?¡± I ask hopefully. I really don¡¯t want to have the conversation with my parents or Brielle.


    They will totally freak. At least in twelve months¡¯ time they can sort of expect it.


    He smiles softly. ¡°Of course.¡± He brushes his hand back over my hair. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to have to be


    justifying to anyone how we feel about each other. Nobody has to know we are married. But I will know


    and I will cherish it.¡±


    I kiss his beautiful lips. ¡°I love you,¡± I whisper as I rub my fingertips through his stubble, my eyes


    searching his.


    ¡°I know you do and that¡¯s I why I can¡¯t wait.¡±


    I smile. ¡°This is crazy,¡± I whisper.


    His lips touch mine. ¡°Crazy good.¡±


    Flume is ying throughout the house and Brielle and I are sitting at the kitchen bench drinking wine and


    eating Camembert cheese and crackers that star hasid out for us. It¡¯s just gone 8pm and star is


    getting ready for work.


    ¡°What happened then?¡± I frown into my ss.


    Brielle is filling me in on the Mr. Master debacle. ¡°Okay.¡± She takes a sip. ¡°So I was lying on the


    lounge with a nket over me, and the kids were lying on the floor on bean bags. We were all watching a


    movie.¡±


    I nod. ¡°Yes. What time was this?¡±


    ¡°About ninest night. He came in from work and asked what we were watching.¡±


    I put some crackers and cheese into my mouth as I listen. ¡°What were you watching?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Total Recall.¡±


    ¡°Love that movie,¡± I mumble with my mouth full.


    ¡°ssic,¡±  she  mutters  into  her  ss.  ¡°Anyway,  he  sits  down  at  my  feet  on  the  sofa  and  pulls  the


    nket over his thighs and picks up my feet to put them onto hisp under the nket.¡±


    I frown.


    stares into the kitchen and opens the cupboards under the sink. He rattles around in a box.


    Brielle hesitates and points at star¡¯s back with her ss. She obviously doesn¡¯t want him to hear


    this  conversation.  It  has  taken  a  lot  of  begging  from  me  for  her  to  give  star  a  second  chance,  and


    thankfully, she is putting my feelings before hers and making peace with him. I need them to get along.


    What is he doing there? ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± I ask him. He never loses anything. It¡¯s a huge perk of being


    organized.


    ¡°Have you seen my leather gloves?¡± He frowns as he puts his hands on his hips in thought.


    I frown as I try to think. ¡°Last time I saw them you put them in your briefcase for work yesterday.¡±


    ¡°Fuck,¡± he mumbles under his breath.


    ¡°What do you need gloves for?¡± Brielle asks.


    ¡°The lights and equipment get hot,¡± star replies.


    ¡°Where are you going again?¡± Brielle asks.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    ¡°Shooting a cover,¡± he replies, distracted.


    ¡°Oh, can wee?¡± she asks excitedly.


    star puts his arm around me casually. ¡°Next time you can. This is a closed set tonight.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± I frown as I crunch on a cracker.


    ¡°The models are going to be naked.¡±


    My mouth drops open in horror. ¡°Are¡­ are you kidding me?¡± I stammer.


    He pulls my head back and kisses me. ¡°Yes. Were you jealous?¡±


    I narrow my eyes at him. Brielleughs and holds her ss up to him in approval.


    star kisses me quickly again and leaves the room in search for his missing gloves.


    Brielle smiles broadly. ¡°You two do seem very cozy.¡±


    I smile as I grab her hand. ¡°I have so much to tell you at dinner. Cozy doesn¡¯t evene close.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Masters,¡± I reply to guide the conversation back to her.

 CHAPTER 137

    Her eyes widen. ¡°Anyway, so he is sitting on the lounge with my feet on hisp and he starts to run his


    hand up and down my foot.¡±


    ¡°Oh shit,¡± I whisper. ¡°Aren¡¯t you ticklish?¡± I couldn¡¯t handle that shit, ¡°Chinese torture chamber shit,¡±


    I murmur around my crackers.


    She shakes her head at my stupid question.


    ¡°What did you do?¡± I frown.


    She  shrugs  and  drains  her  ss.  ¡°I  sat  and  pretended  to  watch  stupid  fucking  Arnold


    Schwarzenegger.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±  My  eyes  widen  as  I  refill  our  sses.  I  pass  hers  to  her.  ¡°So¡­  he  had  your  foot  and  was


    rubbing it with his hand.¡±


    ¡°We will leave in ten, girls,¡± star calls from the lounge.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± I reply. He is dropping us at the restaurant on his way.


    She leans in so star can¡¯t hear her and I instinctively do the same. ¡°He moved my foot so I could


    feel his erection in his pants.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I whisper, wide-eyed. Holy crap. ¡°I don¡¯t believe this!¡±


    ¡°I know, right?¡± She sculls her wine.


    ¡°What did you do?¡±


    ¡°Iid there and let him rub himself up with my foot.¡±


    I choke on my wine. ¡°W-w-what?¡± I stammer.


    ¡°He rubbed my foot back and forth over his erection, Em.¡±


    My mouth drops open in shock.


    She shakes her head and drains her ss. I burst outughing and put my hand over my mouth. ¡°This


    guy is a fucking deviant.¡± I murmur.


    ¡°Tell me about it,¡± she replies dryly.


    ¡°What happened?¡± I whisper. ¡°God, I love these stories.¡± I hold up my ss and she clinks it with


    hers.


    She shrugs. ¡°I think he came.¡±


    My eyes widen. ¡°What?¡± I gasp.


    ¡°Who came?¡± star replies casually as he walks into the room.


    Oh shit, he heard us. My guilty eyesnd on Brielle.


    ¡°Bianca¡¯s boyfriend arrived today,¡± she blurts.


    star checks back under the sink. ¡°Who is Bianca?¡± he asks without looking up.


    My eyes widen and I shake my head. God, I wish I could think fast on my feet like her.


    ¡°Our friend from Australia,¡± Brielle replies casually. ¡°Her boyfriend arrived today.¡± She widens her


    eyes and shrugs her shoulders and I drop my head to hide my smile at her easy bullshitting ways.


    I turn to star who is openly stressed out. ¡°Can you still not find your gloves?¡± I ask.


    ¡°No and it¡¯s fucking pissing me off.¡± He pulls out the third drawer in a rush. ¡°I saw another old pair


    here the other day, but I can¡¯t recall where.¡± He murmurs deep in thought.


    I think for a moment. I did see a pair somewhere. ¡°Oh, they are in theundry underneath the sink. I


    saw them there yesterday when I was doing theundry.¡±


    He winks sexily and disappears into theundry.


    ¡°So, what happened then?¡± I whisper.


    She leans back in to me. ¡°I think he came on my foot.¡±


    ¡°And the kids were in the room?¡± I ask, horrified.


    ¡°Yes, but God knows I wasn¡¯t thinking about them.¡±


    I shake my head. ¡°You are such a shit nanny. Who jacks off the dad with their foot when the kids are in


    the room?¡±Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Sheughs out loud. ¡°I really am. It¡¯s true.¡±


    ¡°And then?¡±


    ¡°And then he got harder and harder and the look he was giving me was almost making me orgasm on


    the spot.¡±


    ¡°Oh, this is hot,¡± I whisper. ¡°It¡¯s like reality porn.¡±


    ¡°And then he held my foot tight onto him, and I swear, I felt his cock jerk as he came.¡±


    ¡°Oh my God,¡± I whisper. ¡°Then what?¡±


    She throws up her hands in despair. ¡°Then the fucking movie ended, didn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± My face falls. ¡°So he didn¡¯t return the favor?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± She shakes her head in disgust. ¡°Then the kids got up and the moment was totally ruined so he


    got up and disappeared into his room.¡±


    Iugh. ¡°Brielle, I can¡¯t actually believe this shit is happening to you.¡±


    ¡°Do you think I can?¡±


    ¡°What happened at breakfast?¡±

 CHAPTER 138

    ¡°Get this.¡± She rolls her eyes for effect. ¡°He said he loved the movie night and maybe we should have


    another one on Saturday night.¡±


    My eyes widen as I chew my thumb.


    ¡°And Willow said that Brielle doesn¡¯t work on Saturday nights.¡±


    I frown.


    ¡°And he said, I know. I want her to not feel obliged to watch movies with us.¡±


    I narrow my yes. ¡°What¡¯s that code for?¡± I ask.


    ¡°That¡¯s code for I want to use your foot to masturbate me again, but I want you to choose whether


    you want to do it or not, because you are not on the payroll during that time.¡±


    I frown. ¡°Shit. What did you say?¡±


    She shakes her stupid head. ¡°I said I want to watch movies all weekend, like a fucking loser.¡±


    Iugh out loud and clink my ss. ¡°You should take the pesky kids back to grandma¡¯s and watch a


    different type of movie.¡±


    ¡°I should,¡± she mutters dryly.


    I sip my wine as I think. ¡°You should get a pedicure tomorrow.¡±


    She smirks. ¡°Pedi andser already booked.¡±


    star reenters the room and puts an old pair of gloves onto the bench.


    ¡°You found some then?¡± I ask as I pick them up. ¡°Oh, these are old.¡± I smile as I hold them in my


    hands. This would be annoying him no end. He has to have the best of everything. The gloves are old and


    worn and have orange paint dripped down the pinky finger and onto the back of the right hand. ¡°What¡¯s


    the orange paint from?¡± Brielle asks.


    ¡°I painted a background set once with them on,¡± he replies unamused.


    ¡°What time will you be home?¡± I ask.


    star shrugs and he pulls me into his arms. ¡°Not soon enough. Hopefully about three.¡± He kisses me


    quickly. ¡°Lets go, I¡¯m going to bete.¡±


    The  restaurant  is  dark  and  lit  only  with nterns  and  candles.  It¡¯s  Italian  and  gorgeous.  It¡¯s  so  nice


    spending time with Brell. I have missed her. star is consuming every waking thought of mine. It¡¯s like


    he¡¯s been in my life forever and I can¡¯t remember what life was like without him.


    ¡°Now, tell me about your weekend?¡± She smiles.


    ¡°Well, we went to meet his parents in Irnd.¡±


    Her eyes light up. ¡°What¡¯s Irnd like?¡±


    ¡°Like something on a postcard. It¡¯s absolutely beautiful.¡±


    She smiles as the waiter brings our drinks. ¡°What are his family like?¡±


    ¡°Gorgeous, just like Thomas.¡±


    ¡°How is Thomas?¡± she asks. ¡°I haven¡¯t heard from him in a few weeks.¡±


    I narrow my eyes. ¡°What¡¯s going on with you two?¡±


    She shrugs. ¡°Nothing. He¡¯s on the reserves bench.¡±


    I smile broadly as I watch her, my chin resting on my hand.


    ¡°What?¡± She smirks.


    ¡°Will  you  listen  to  us?  You  have  a  guy-an  old,  hot  guy  wanking  off  with  your  foot.  You  have  a


    gorgeous, young, hrious Irish guy on the bench. You have a masturbation movie nighting up on the


    weekend. I went to a magical weekend in Irnd to meet the parents of my boyfriend, and then star


    whisked me away to a medieval castle and asked me to marry him.¡±


    He eyes widen. ¡°What the fuck?¡± she whispers. ¡°He asked you to marry him?¡± Her eyes are nearly


    pop from their sockets. ¡°You didn¡¯t say yes did you?¡± She gasps, horrified.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Oh, my heart drops. That wasn¡¯t the reaction I was hoping for. ¡°Of course not,¡± I lie. ¡°I told him that


    we will have to wait and see for a few months.¡±


    The waiter brings us our main meals of Fettini.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± we both reply.


    She puts her hand on her heart. ¡°Thank fucking God. I thought you had totally lost your mind.¡±


    I smile because, quite frankly, it¡¯s the most wonderful mind fuck in history. ¡°I am moving in with him,


    though,¡± I reply casually.


    She frowns as she wraps her pasta round her fork. ¡°Emerson, you have known him for, like, twelve


    weeks, and he was a fucking twat for eight of those. Don¡¯t you think you are rushing it?¡± She shovels her


    food into her mouth.


    I  watch  her  as  I  hold  my  cutlery  in  my  hand.  She¡¯s  right,  to  the  outside  world  this  does  seem


    ridiculous. I¡¯m not telling her about this weekend, she will totally freak out and try to change my mind. I


    will tell her when I am already his wife.


    ¡°I did have a weird thing happen to me at this castle we went to,¡± I mutter on my food, changing the


    subject.


    ¡°What was the castle?¡± she asks.


    ¡°Ashford Castle.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never been to a castle.¡± She smiles.


    I shake my head. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s so beautiful there, Brell. You would not believe it. You should ask the foot


    wanker to take you.¡±


    ¡°Huh. What a joke. He doesn¡¯t talk to me unless it¡¯s with his dick through clothes.¡± She shakes her


    head in disgust at herself as she wraps her fettine around her fork. ¡°God, I¡¯m a loser,¡± she mutters


    around her fork.


    I smile sympathetically as I watch her. ¡°What was the weird thing?¡± she asks.


    ¡°Me and Twinkle had dinner and he asked me to marry him.¡±

 CHAPTER 139

    She smiles as she watches me. ¡°You¡¯re right, Em. Look at us. We are killing it in London. You have


    the  man  of  your  dreams  taking  you  to  castles  and  proposing.¡±  She  shakes  her  head  to  herself.  ¡°I  can¡¯t


    believe  this  is  happening.¡±  She  grabs  my  hand  over  the  table.  ¡°How  did  you  know  that  this  trip  was


    exactly what we needed?¡± I smile, relieved that everything is turning out so well. ¡°I didn¡¯t. I was just


    hoping.¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m d you made us do this.¡± She takes a mouthful of her pasta. ¡°What was the weird thing


    that happened?¡± She frowns as she remembers what we were talking about.


    ¡°Oh, yes, okay.¡± I swallow. ¡°We were going back to our room, which was strangely familiar to me,


    and then I pulled star down a corridor that was roped off and I went over to this door.¡±


    She frowns as she listens.


    I shrug feeling ufortable at the memory. ¡°I felt around under the stones on the wall and found a


    key for the door.¡±


    She frowns as she listens. ¡°How did you know the key was there?¡±


    I shrug. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I just did.¡±


    ¡°What did you do?¡±


    ¡°I opened the door.¡±


    ¡°What was in there?¡± She frowns.


    ¡°A small room with another doorway.¡±


    ¡°Was star with you?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°What was he doing?¡±


    I shrug. ¡°Asking me how I knew where I was going.¡±


    ¡°Fucking hell,¡± she whispers. ¡°Where did the doorway go to?¡±


    ¡°A stone spiral staircase.¡±


    ¡°And there were no signs.¡±


    I  shake  my  head.  ¡°No.  But  I  knew  it  was  there.  Somehow  I  knew  the  staircase  was  there.  I  knew


    where the key was.¡±


    She puts her thumbnail in her mouth as she thinks. ¡°What does this mean? I don¡¯t understand.¡±


    I shrug. ¡°Me either. It¡¯s freaking me out. I can¡¯t stop thinking about it.¡±


    She sits back and takes a sip of her wine. ¡°That is weird, I have to admit.¡±


    I watch her as I think.


    ¡°What did star say?¡± She frowns.


    I throw my hands up. ¡°Oh, he was all high on the love drug and didn¡¯t pay much attention. Said he is


    happy to have a psychic wife.¡±


    She smiles broadly. ¡°He¡¯s not very conventional is he?¡±


    I smirk. ¡°Not in the least.¡±


    ¡°Can you ever imagine Liam saying that? Being so open minded.¡±


    ¡°Liam would have had me in a mental institution having shock treatment by now.¡± I sigh.


    She takes out her phone and starts typing into Google.


    ¡°What are you writing?¡± I frown as I eat.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just see what it says about psychics.¡±


    I sit back in my chair. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be fucking psychic. I don¡¯t want to see people¡¯s shit. I got


    enough of my own shit going on over here.¡± I frown as I tap my temple.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t mind you being psychic,¡± she mutters as she reads.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°So I could know what Mr. Masters is doing.¡±


    I look at her, deadpan. ¡°I can already tell you what¡¯s going to happen. I don¡¯t need to be psychic to see


    that.¡±


    ¡°Do tell.¡± She smirks as she reads.


    ¡°You are going to fuck his brains out.¡±N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    ¡°Excellent,¡± she replies without looking up. ¡°Then what.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s going to be shit in bed.¡±


    She looks up on a frown. ¡°I doubt that.¡±


    Iugh out loud. ¡°Feel ups with feet don¡¯t count?¡±


    She shrugs, unimpressed with my joke.


    ¡°And he will probably fall in love with you and you will break his heart.¡±


    Her face drops and she looks up at me. ¡°Do you really think that¡¯s what¡¯s going to happen?¡±


    Her sad face makes me regret saying that out loud. ¡°I don¡¯t know, Brell. Just think about this. He is a


    widow and has kids, so he can¡¯t move to Australia. You live with him and this is not a one-night stand


    where you never have to see him again. It¡¯splicated.¡±

 CHAPTER 140

    ¡°Says the woman who is thinking of marrying someone she doesn¡¯t know.¡± She tuts. ¡°Here.¡± She puts


    her phone on the table for us to read.


    Ten signs that you are Psychic:


    Spider web sensation.


    Corner of Eye vision.


    Dreams.


    Erratic Temperatures.


    Sensing Emotions.


    Random thoughts.


    Tricks of Light.


    Heightened smell.


    Who said that?


    Telepathy from loved ones.


    Being  psychic  is  not  a  scary  matter  and  you  shouldn¡¯t  feel  fearful  of  your  abilities.  Treasure


    these tools and skills as unique gifts and try to learn more about each ability so you can use these toN?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    their full potential.


    Many psychics are extremely valuable to those who have not yet discovered their own psychic


    abilities. People turn to psychic individuals for a variety of reasons, whether it is for guidance and


    support,  or  revealing  mysteries  and  solving  crimes.  Embrace  your  psychic  qualities  as  one  of


    nature¡¯s most powerful gifts and use it to help others in a positive manner.


    She starts to read them out. ¡°Spider web sensation.¡± She looks up at me. ¡°Do you feel spider webs on


    your face?¡±


    I frown. ¡°No.¡± I continue eating.


    She continues to read through the list. ¡°Do you see things from the corner of your eye,¡± she asks.


    I roll my eyes. ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Dreams. We all dream,¡± she mutters to herself with a shake of her head.


    ¡°Erratic temperatures.¡± She looks up. ¡°Do you feel erratic temperatures?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I reply as I sip my wine.


    ¡°Sensing emotions?¡± She raises her eyebrows.


    ¡°I am sensing you are horny as hell, if that¡¯s anything?¡±


    ¡°Booya. You got that right,¡± she mutters as she raises her eyebrows. ¡°Random thoughts?¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± I mutter.


    ¡°Me, too.¡± She smirks. ¡°Tricks of light?¡±


    I frown. ¡°Shit, I do get that shing light sensation thing,¡± I whisper.


    ¡°Oh shit, you do, too,¡± she replies in thought. ¡°Heightened smell?¡±


    ¡°Nope.¡±


    ¡°Who said that?¡± she asks.


    ¡°Nope. I don¡¯t hear voices.¡±


    ¡°Telepathy from dead people?¡±


    I frown. ¡°No.¡±


    She puts the phone down. ¡°Hmm. I don¡¯t think having one from the checklists means anything.¡±


    I shrug. ¡°I guess.¡±


    She sits back and smiles broadly. ¡°You are not psychic. Stop worrying. It was just a coincidence.¡±


    I watch her face. ¡°Do you really think so?¡± I ask hopefully.


    ¡°Yes.¡± She smirks. ¡°You¡¯re not weird enough to be psychic.¡±


    I shrug. ¡°Hope so. It¡¯s not really a part of my life n, you know.¡±


    Brielleughs out loud. ¡°I think we left our life ns in Australia. Wanking my boss with my foot


    wasn¡¯t on my agenda, either.¡±


    I shake my head and begin to chuckle at the disturbing chain of events. ¡°This is true.¡±


    I type thest of my email before lunch and my thoughts go to Brielle. I¡¯m not beingpletely honest


    with her and it¡¯s really bugging me. Last night at dinner I told her I have moved in with star and that he


    has asked me to marry him. She was shocked and appalled but did admit that she has never seen me so


    happy. What I didn¡¯t tell her is that the wedding is booked for three days¡¯ time, and that, this afternoon,


    after work, I am going to buy myself something to wear to it. The lift opens and I see the two detectives


    from the other day walk out and go to Mark¡¯s office. Oh. I wonder what¡¯s going on now. I sit up in my


    chair and crane my neck to see what they are doing. Mark opens the door to his office and invites them in


    then the door closes. I quickly look around and get out my phone and type into Google.


    What to wear for a casual wedding?


    Picturese up with all sorts of pretty little dresses. Long straight ones, frilly ones, different colors.


    What color do I want to wear?


    White. I want to wear white.


    I smile broadly as I imagine Twinkle¡¯s face when he sees me wearing it.


    I scroll through the pictures and spot the short, cute styles. I think I want to wear a white short dress


    with long sleeves-a quirky, trendy, yet sexy little number. Yes. I smile to myself as my eyes flicker out


    the window. God knows star will look trendy and gorgeous.


    I will just leave my hair down and I will need to get shoes, too. What kind of shoes do I want to


    wear? Hmm, I search for shoes, too, and start to flick through the images of them all. My phone rings and I


    pick up. It¡¯s Mark.

 CHAPTER 141

    ¡°Hello, Emerson.¡±


    I smile. ¡°Hi, Mark.¡±


    ¡°Can youe into my office for a minute?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± I reply. I put my phone into my bottom drawer and make my way to his office. The detectives


    stand on my arrival and shake my hand. ¡°Hello.¡± I smile nervously. Gosh, police make me nervous.


    ¡°Please take a seat.¡±


    I fall into the seat.


    ¡°There has been a development in the case.¡± The taller detective smiles.


    ¡°Oh, really. Good.¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not good,¡± Mark interrupts as he watches something on the detective¡¯sptop. ¡°There was


    another robberyst night.¡±


    My face falls. ¡°Oh¡­ Oh no.¡± I stammer.


    ¡°But the good news is we have security footage.¡± The detective nods as he gestures to hisputer.


    My eyes widen. ¡°Oh good.¡±


    Mark continues to watch the footage as he sits back and swings on his chair deep in thought.


    ¡°Anyone familiar?¡± The detective asks him.


    Mark  shakes  his  head.  ¡°No,  unfortunately  not.  Have  a  look,  Emerson,  and  see  if  you  see  anything


    familiar.¡±


    I sit forward and concentrate. He turns theputer to face me and hits y.


    It¡¯s dark and I see a man with a torch enter arge room. He¡¯s in all ck and wearing a bva


    and is shining the torch up onto the walls looking for something.


    ¡°Luckily  for  us  there  was  a  hidden  camera  up  above  the  painting  that  was  stolen.¡±  The  detective


    points to the screen as I watch.


    I frown. The person¡¯s silhouette is familiar. The way they walk. I sit forward in concentration. Shit.


    Do I actually know this person? I sit still with my eyes transfixed on the screen as the offenderes


    over  to  the  painting  under  the  camera  and  looks  up  at  it.  The  eyes  are  shadowed  and  you  can¡¯t  see


    anything. He then puts the small torch in his mouth and reaches up to take the painting from the wall and


    my heart stops.


    On the ck leather glove there is orange paint spilled on the pinky finger.


    That is the same glove that I saw star takest night.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Oh dear god, my heart stops.


    That¡¯s star.


    My heart starts to hammer and I sit back in my seat guiltily.


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Mark asks.


    ¡°Huh?¡± My eyes sh to him and I frown.


    ¡°Any idea who that is?¡±


    I look to the detectives and then to Mark in shock. I know exactly who it is. I swallow the lump in my


    throat as my heart starts to try and escape from my chest. No. It can¡¯t be him. I rub my hand over my face.


    ¡°No. No idea,¡± I lie.


    Mark  hits  y  again  and  I  sit  and  re  watch  it.  The  thief  enters  the  room  and  now  that  I  know  it¡¯s


    star, I can see it as clear as day. The way he walks, his physique. Holy fuck. I have got to get out of


    here. There must be a mistake.


    What¡¯s going on?


    I shake my head in a confused fog. ¡°No¡­ I¡­ No. I don¡¯t know who it is,¡± I stammer as the clip


    finishes. I need to talk to him. This must be a mistake he wouldn¡¯t do this. He isn¡¯t a criminal¡­ is he?


    Dear God.


    I smile politely. ¡°I have a lot of work to do.¡± I stand. ¡°Do you need me for anything else, Mark?¡± I


    ask.


    The detectives shake their heads. ¡°No, that¡¯s fine. Keep us posted if you think of anything.¡± He smiles.


    I fake a smile back at him. ¡°Thank you.¡± I stand and leave the office and practically run to my desk. I


    open the bottom draw in a rush and take out my handbag.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Deirdre asks.


    Huh. ¡°Oh.¡± I try to control my panicked breathing as I look around for an excuse to leave. ¡°Oh, um. I


    just threw up in the bathroom. I was really unwellst night.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Deirdre screws up her face. ¡°I hope it¡¯s not contagious. I go on holiday on Saturday.¡±


    Huh, funnily enough, I do, too. To a castle to marry a criminal I don¡¯t even know.


    I screw up my face. ¡°Me, too,¡± I whisper as I look around in a panic for my boss.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, just go. I will tell him you have gone home sick.¡±


    I nod my head nervously. ¡°Yes, yes. You tell him. Thank you.¡± I start to throw my things in my drawer


    in double quick time.


    ¡°Stay home tomorrow, too. I don¡¯t want to get it,¡± she replies tly.


    ¡°Sure thing,¡± I breathe as I stand with my bag over my shoulder. Can anyone tell how panicked I am?


    Fuck. I leave the office and run to the curb, holding my hand in the air. ¡°Taxi!¡± I call.


    Seemingly one secondter I am pulled from my disturbing thoughts by the caring to a halt.


    ¡°Here we are.¡± The cab driver smiles from his position in the front seat.


    I scramble through my handbag for my purse to pay him and tentatively get out of the car. He drives off


    and I stand and look at the opulent house in front of me. He didn¡¯t do this.


    He¡¯s honest.


    He loves me.


    He wouldn¡¯t do this.

 CHAPTER 142

    I rattle around in my bag for my keys to the house, and a strange thought crosses my mind. This is the


    first time I have ever had to use them. star picks me up and brings me home every single time. His car


    isn¡¯t out the front, but then it may be in the garage. I open the front door and walk into the house. It¡¯s just


    after midday. He¡¯s not expecting me for hours. I can hear music on upstairs in his office and I know he¡¯s


    home. I look all around and I notice the door down to the cer is open. I walk over and peer down the


    darkened staircase. I look around the room and then back to the stairs leading down into the basement. I


    want to know what¡¯s down here.


    I hear a creak from above me. star is definitely upstairs.


    Shit, what do I do?


    If I don¡¯t see what¡¯s down there now, I may never know.


    I take the first step down and stop on the step. Do I really want to know? My heart is beating so damn


    fast, I can hardly breath, but I slowly tip toe down the steps and into the basement. It¡¯s dark and there are a


    lot  of  boxes.  My  breathing  is  making  a  funny  sound.  It¡¯s  as  if  it¡¯s  soundproofed  or  something.  I  look


    around in a panic. Over to the far left, a pendant antique light is on and hanging above a long bench thatText property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    runs  along  the  wall.  It¡¯s  got  an  industrial  vibe  down  here.  Tools  and  equipment  are  everywhere,  so


    disorganized  and  different  from  the  rest  of  the  house.  I  frown  in  confusion.  What¡¯s  going  on?  This  is


    weird? I make my way over to the bench and I see it. The rolled canvas is on the workbench. I slowly


    unroll it and see the beautiful oil canvas before I close my eyes in pain.


    It is him.


    I look around behind me and I see a garbage bin with the dismantled frame. Arge chest sits on the


    floor, and I open it to be greeted with numerous canvases rolled up. I open one and recognize it as one of


    the stolen artworks.


    Oh my God. I put my hands over my mouth as my eyes tear up.


    Oh no. star, no. Please let this be a dreadful mistake. There is another chest along side the other


    one and when I open it, it¡¯s filled with women¡¯s clothing and a jewel box. Jewelry and old photographs of


    multiple women. Another small box sits inside it and I open it to find letters and different pieces of paper


    with scribbled notes on them. Whose things are these? Fear starts to speed through me. This doesn¡¯t make


    sense.


    The tears start to run down my face and I angrily swipe them away. What do I do? What do I do? My


    frantic  eyes  look  everywhere  and  I  notice  a  desk  over  in  the  corner.  I  squint  to  try  and  see  properly.


    What¡¯s over there? I walk over to the desk in the semi-dark and flick themp on. My eyes widen.


    At  least  thirty  erged  photographs  are  pinned  onto  the  wall  above  the  desk.  Photographs  of


    tombstones  in  graveyards  with  the  name  Emmaline  on  them  are  everywhere,  each  one  colored  and  in


    ck and white.


    Fear grips me and I step back as my adrenaline starts to pump.


    Holy fuck.


    He has pictures of tombstones with the name that he calls me on them.


    Why does he call me Emmaline?


    Who is he?


    What is he doing?


    Goosebumps  scatter  up  my  spine.  I  am  in  danger.  I  look  to  the  staircase.  I  need  to  get  out  of  here


    without being seen.


    Panic sets in as I realise this room is soundproof. The missing red headed woman from the bares


    to mind. He never called the police that day, there is no way in hell he would bring himself under their


    spotlight and investigation when he is hiding all of this down here.


    He lied to me about that. Why?


    Oh my fucking God.


    He murders women in here. He must do.


    He¡¯s going to kill me.


    Run. Run.


    ¡°Emmaline?¡± I hear him call from upstairs and my eyes widen.


    Holy fuck!


    He can¡¯t trap me down here.


    As fast as I can I run to the stairs and take them two at a time. No.


    No!


    I burst out of the door and into the lounge as he walks into the room. His face drops when he sees


    where I came from.


    The hysterical tears run down my face. ¡°You stole the art?¡± I scream.


    His shoulders slump.


    ¡°star. What¡¯s with the tombstones?¡± I cry.


    He steps toward me and I jump back. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡± I scream hysterically.


    He stands silently as he watches me.


    ¡°You want to kill me?¡± I cry.


    His face screws up. ¡°What? No!¡± he yells.

 CHAPTER 143

    ¡°Whose things are they? Whose clothing is that?¡±


    ¡°Emmaline,¡± he whispers.


    ¡°My name is Emerson. Who is fucking Emmaline?¡± I scream. ¡°What kind of fucked up sicko are you?¡±


    He doesn¡¯t answer and I stand still, watching him. I¡¯m panting in hysteria.


    ¡°I would never hurt you,¡± he murmurs. ¡°I love you.¡±


    I stand still, too scared to move.


    ¡°Exin to my why¡­¡± I whisper.


    He doesn¡¯t answer, and keeps dead still as if he is thinking about what to do.


    ¡°If you love me, star, then you will exin to my why?¡± I sob. Please tell me this is a mistake.


    He doesn¡¯t answer as his eyes search mine.


    ¡°Whose things are they star?¡± I scream. Defend yourself! Tell me this is a mistake. ¡°Why is that


    room soundproofed? What do you do down there?¡± I cry.


    He runs his hands through his hair. ¡°The room was soundproofed before I bought the house.¡±


    ¡°Whose things are they?¡± I scream. ¡°Why did you steal the art?¡±Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°I can¡¯t tell you.¡±


    I screw up my face. ¡°What?¡±


    I point to the front door as the tears run down my face. ¡°I am walking out that door and I am never


    ing back unless you tell me what the fuck is going on.¡±


    He steps forward. ¡°Don¡¯t leave me. I love you.¡±


    I screw up my face in pain as I step back in fear. ¡°star,¡± I whisper.


    ¡°I can¡¯t tell you because you will leave me forever.¡± He holds his hand out for me to take.


    I look at his outreached hand. ¡°Tell me!¡± I scream.


    ¡°Even if I did tell you the truth, you would never believe me. You have to work this out for yourself.¡±


    ¡°Work what out?¡± I scream as tears run down my face. Oh my God, is this some sort of sick cat and


    mouse game?


    ¡°I can¡¯t tell you. I want to¡­ but I can¡¯t,¡± he cries.


    Work out that he¡¯s going to kill me? Is that what he means? I need to get out of here immediately.


    I turn and start to walk to the door.


    ¡°Don¡¯t leave me¡­¡± he yells.


    I stop and stare at him. ¡°Just talk to me. Exin this. Please,¡± I sob in a whisper.


    Tears fill his eyes. ¡°I can¡¯t. Please. I need you to trust me.¡± He reaches for me and I step away from


    him. ¡°I love you,¡± he whispers again in pain.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me,¡± I murmur through heavy tears. ¡°I don¡¯t even know who you are.¡±


    I turn and walk out the front door.


    He doesn¡¯t try to stop me.


    And I don¡¯t look back.


    It¡¯s Friday night and I sit alone in the silence of my bedroom in my apartment. It¡¯s raining and I am on the


    window seat watching the heavy droplets fall. I came back to my temporary home after I ran from star


    on  Wednesday.  I  haven¡¯t  left  the  room  since.  I  have  no  clothes,  no  makeup,  and  I  am  totally  alone.  I


    haven¡¯t even called Brielle.


    I¡¯m too ashamed.


    I fell in love with a man who I didn¡¯t know. A criminal. The same man who I know may very well try


    to kill me. He¡¯s seeded in one way already. He has killed an innocence in me that I will never get


    back. I have never been so disillusioned in my entire life. I know I need to call the police, and I will at


    some point. My eyes tear up at the thought of star behind bars. Why am I so in love with him?


    I should hate him¡­ but I don¡¯t. I¡¯m grieving the life that I had looked forward to with him.


    I so wanted the fairy tale to be true.


    Tonight we were supposed to be flying out to our castle to get married tomorrow, but instead I¡¯m sick


    with grief. I get a vision of us lying together in front of the fire in each other¡¯s arms,ughing, and my eyes


    close as the pain slices just that little bit deeper.


    This is unbearable.


    I stand on autopilot to go and make myself a cup of tea. I¡¯ve hardly eaten since Wednesday. Hank has


    been cooking for me, but I just pick at it. I can¡¯t stomach the sight of food, let alone eat it.


    I¡¯ve  decided  that  as  soon  as  I  pull  myself  together  enough,  I  am  getting  on  a  ne  back  home  to


    Australia.


    I can¡¯t do this.


    I can¡¯t pretend that my whole world hasn¡¯t fallen apart. I can¡¯t hold up the fa?ade that this is the trip of


    a lifetime and that what we had didn¡¯t matter¡­ because it did.


    It mattered to me a lot.


    I  just  wish  it  had  mattered  to  him.  I  don¡¯t  know  what  I  was  thinking  cing  all  of  my  trust  into


    someone  after  only  a  few  weeks  together.  It  just  felt  so  right.  I  have  been  over  and  over  our st


    conversation in my head. Trust me. I love you. Painnces through my chest as I recall his tortured face.


    Don¡¯t leave me. I close my eyes as the tears burn my face. I am utterly broken, too scared to leave the


    room incase he finds me. I¡¯m scared to put my phone down incase I miss the call where he tells me it¡¯s all


    been a hoax. I¡¯m ashamed to call my friend and hear her say I told you so. I¡¯m disgusted to tell Mark that I


    left him for a criminal.


    I pick up my phone and stare at it. Why hasn¡¯t he rung me?


    Is he alright?


    Is he safe?


    Is this part of his condition?


    Why do I care?


    I throw the phone down in disgust with myself. Stop it. You¡¯re being crazy. I hold my head between


    my two hands. I¡¯m going crazy.

 CHAPTER 144

    In my fucked up head I¡¯m holding him as the victim in all of this-as the mental health patient who


    can¡¯t help his actions and needs my love and care to get better. But the reality is¡­ I am in danger. He had


    pictures of tombstones with my name on them. An unhealthy obsession with death.


    He¡¯s not unwell, he¡¯s a criminal, and I need to get that through my thick head. My head and my heart


    are in a battle to the death. My head tells me he¡¯s dangerous and to go to the police, but my heart says trust


    him and return to his perfect love.


    I don¡¯t know what to do or how long I can keep fighting with myself like this.


    In a zombie state, I lie down on the bed, get under the covers and pull myself into the fetal position


    and weep.


    God help me. I can¡¯t do this.


    Monday morning, I stand in line in the coffee shop across from work as I wait for my order. The streets


    are congested and there is a hive of activity. I¡¯m having lunch with Brielle today. I¡¯m going to tell her


    about star, and tonight after work, I¡¯m going to the police. After a weekend of soul searching, I realizeText property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    that, now more than ever, I need to think clearly. I went and bought myself new clothes yesterday. I¡¯m not


    going back to the house to get my things. He can keep them. I¡¯m not telling Mark. I¡¯m not giving him the


    satisfaction. I¡¯m going to give the police an anonymous tip off and then I will not be involved at all. I am


    going home to Australia, but I just have to break it to Brielle and that won¡¯t be easy. It was me that forced


    her toe to the other side of the world, after all. I get my coffee to takeaway and go out onto the corner


    to cross the road and find myself stopping dead in my tracks.


    star is diagonally opposite, waiting on our corner as he has done for me everyday when we were


    together. He is wearing arge overcoat and his hands are in his pockets. He looks so sad and I have to


    close my eyes for just a moment as my own pain takes over. He is looking into the oing crowd for


    me. He doesn¡¯t know I am here, and when I realize this, I quickly duck back into the coffee shop and take


    a seat at the window to watch him in silence.


    I sit with my stomach in my throat as I watch him search for me among the people. He¡¯s as broken as I


    am, I can see it in his face, in his demeanor. What am I doing?


    Maybe I should run out there.


    Maybe I can be an art thief, too?


    Yes. I could do it and we could run away together like Bonny and Clyde.


    As long as I am with him, I could do anything, I know I could. But then¡­ my mind goes to the pictures


    of the tombstones and my heart drops. That¡¯s abnormal. He¡¯s not right. If I go back to him knowing that


    he¡¯s dangerous, it¡¯s just irresponsible to my family.


    For half an hour I sit and watch him in silence as the foul sense of despair fills my every cell. No


    wonder he¡¯s so rich. His money is other people¡¯s. I nce at my watch. 9. 30am. I was supposed to start


    work half an hour ago. Bloody hell, go home, star. My phone rings. Mark. Shit. I screw up my face. I


    have to take this. I haven¡¯t been to work for two and a half days, I am going to lose my job, and that¡¯s all I


    need now.


    ¡°Hello,¡± I answer weakly.


    ¡°Em? Oh thank God. Are you okay?¡±


    My eyes fill with tears. I am so not okay, it¡¯s ridiculous. ¡°Yes. Sorry, I have been unwell,¡± I murmur.


    ¡°Are youing in today?¡±


    I frown as my eyes watch star on the street. ¡°Umm.¡± I hesitate, I can¡¯t work in this state. But¡­


    shit, just go in, Emerson. What are you going to do in your room all day? I remind myself. That room is


    sending me fucking crazy. Crazier. ¡°Yes, I am going toe in now. Sorry I¡¯mte.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s okay. I just need you to cover for me.¡±


    I frown. ¡°Why what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°I have a meeting and I need someone here to talk to the board about the good news stories.¡±


    ¡°Oh, okay.¡± I hesitate. ¡°I will be there soon.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. See you when I get back this afternoon,¡± he replies.


    I hang up and stuff my phone back into my bag. Shit, now I really have to go in. I sit at the bench seat


    as  I  watch  star  take  his  phone  from  his  pocket  to  check  the  time.  He  hangs  his  head  and  sadness


    overwhelms me. Oh, baby. Has hee to our corner every morning to look for me? Has he waited every


    afternoon? Why hasn¡¯t he just called me and exined why this has happened? In my stupid heart I am


    still hopeful that he can exin all of this; that he has been set up in some borate scheme. My head tells


    me apletely different story, though. He leans back against the wall and looks up to the sky in despair.


    I close my eyes in pain. I badly want to run to him. Why? I watch him pull himself together and slowly


    walk around the corner. He¡¯s finally given up and left.


    I sit for another five minutes staring into space as I try to gain some sort ofposure, before I finally


    drag myself out of the chair and out into the street. It¡¯s worse knowing that he is suffering as much as I am.


    I can¡¯t stand the thought of it. The cars are flying past and I wait to cross. My eyes look back over to the


    corner and I see star again. He is facing me and his hands are in his overcoat pockets. I stop dead. His


    eyes search mine and my own fill with tears as my bottom lip starts to tremble. He holds his head to the


    side and I know he would be thinking don¡¯t cry, baby. The traffic lights change.


    Just walk across the street, just walk across the street.

 CHAPTER 145

    I put my head down and walk briskly without looking up. I can¡¯t talk to him. If I do, I know I will


    believe anything he tells me, right now. I want to run into his arms, I want to run away with him and never


    e back. This has to be a dreadful mistake. He is dangerous, Emerson, I remind myself. But even as I


    reprimand myself, I know in my heart of hearts that he would never hurt me. I can¡¯t believe he is capable


    of ever hurting anyone else, either. He¡¯s too gentle, too loving to ever be capable of the things that my


    brain is telling me that he¡¯s been doing. I get to the other side of the road and start to walk up the street


    toward work.


    ¡°Emerson,¡± he calls from behind me.


    I stop with my back to him, my eyes nted firmly on the ground as my broken heart hammers in my


    chest.


    ¡°I miss you,¡± he says softly.


    I pause, still with my back to him. I miss you, too.


    ¡°Trust yourself,¡± he murmurs.


    I frown. What does that mean?Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    He doesn¡¯t say anything else.


    I wait for another twenty seconds as I search my brain for aeback. The street is bustling with


    people, and yet I feel like we are the only two people on Earth. Say something else, star. Exin to


    me why those things were at your house. I need you to tell me, damn you. I stand with my back to him, and


    he stands directly behind me. I can feel him so close, yet so far away. I¡¯m too weak to deal with this. I


    can¡¯t cope. I swallow the lump in my throat, put my head down, and keep walking to work.


    Brielle¡¯s eyes widen in horror. ¡°Are you serious?¡±


    We are at lunch and I am filling her in on the week¡¯s strange turn of events.


    I shake my head as I rearrange my cutlery. It¡¯s hard for me to even look her in the eye. ¡°You promised


    not to say anything,¡± I say in monotone, lifeless voice.


    Brielle grabs my hand over the table. ¡°When did this happen?¡± she whispers.


    ¡°Wednesday.¡±


    ¡°Emerson.¡± She frowns in horror. ¡°It¡¯s Monday. Why didn¡¯t you call me?¡±


    I scratch my head and blow out a deep shameful breath. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± My eyes meet hers. ¡°I¡¯ve


    been trying to get myself together enough to tell you. I am back at my apartment. I¡¯m fine.¡±


    She chews her thumbnail as she thinks. ¡°Are you sure it was the stolen artwork?¡±


    I nod once. ¡°It¡¯s not the artwork that concerned me.¡±


    She screws up her face. ¡°What the hell concerned you then?¡±


    I bite my bottom lip. I don¡¯t even want to say this out loud. I swallow the feeling of sand in my throat.


    ¡°He had photographs pinned on the wall of tombstones with the name Emmaline on them.¡±


    Her eyes widen in total shock.


    I nod sadly.


    ¡°Fuck off,¡± she whispers.


    I shake my head.


    ¡°That¡¯s it. We are going to the police. This guy is a fucking weirdo.¡±


    ¡°You promised not to say anything,¡± I whisper.


    ¡°That was before I knew he was a fucking serial killer,¡± she snaps.


    ¡°Shh.¡± I look around the restaurant to see if anyone heard her. ¡°Keep your voice down.¡±


    ¡°No. I will not keep my voice down. This man is dangerous, Em. He has had you under his spell since


    day one.¡±


    My eyes tear up. It¡¯s true. He has.


    ¡°You are a fucking idiot when ites to him.¡±


    My face screws up in tears of despair.


    Pity fills her face. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± She squeezes my hand over the table. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to say that. I¡¯m


    sorry, baby.¡±


    The tears run down my face and I wipe them away angrily.


    ¡°I just¡­¡± She hesitates. ¡°I¡¯m just worried about you, Em. We need to go to the police tonight. I will


    e with you.¡±


    ¡°I know. I am calling them today anonymously.¡± I sigh.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you call me?¡±


    I shrug.

 CHAPTER 146

    ¡°I know why you didn¡¯t call me,¡± she replies.


    My hurt eyes hold hers.


    ¡°The same reason I wouldn¡¯t call you every time I found out my ex had slept with another girl. You


    feel ashamed that someone you love could be like this, could treat you like this.¡±


    My heart drops. I knew she didn¡¯t tell me a lot back then, but I never dreamt that the shoe would ever


    be on the other foot.


    She holds my hand in both of hers. ¡°We will get though this. Come and stay with me for a while.¡±


    ¡°What about Mr. Masters?¡±


    ¡°He won¡¯t be a problem.¡±


    ¡°Why is that?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s just say that Mr. Masters is behaving this week.¡± She smirks sneakily.


    My eyes widen. ¡°You slept with him?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    I roll my eyes.


    ¡°But we did have a talk.¡±


    ¡°About what?¡± I ask.


    ¡°About his attraction to me. He finally admitted it.¡±


    I smile my first true smile in four days. ¡°I¡¯m okay, honestly. I will stay at my apartment.¡±


    Her stare holds mine. ¡°I know you are going to be okay, Emerson. You are a tough chick and this is


    just a speed bump in life.¡±


    I smile gratefully. I needed to hear that, because in all honesty, I have never felt so weak.


    ¡°You know¡­ men are all assholes,¡± she mutters as she picks up her drink and sips it.


    I nod sadly.


    ¡°Although serial killer dating is taking it to a whole new level of assholism.¡± She entuates her


    point with a raised brow.


    I smirk and cover my face with my hands. ¡°Do you believe this shit?¡± I murmur.


    She shakes her head. ¡°No. Actually, I don¡¯t. On the upside, you do get toe to ser practice


    tonight.¡±


    I look at her. ¡°Oh¡­ goody. It¡¯s so worth it. I can¡¯t wait.¡±


    The week has been long, and to tell you truth, I don¡¯t remember much of it. It¡¯s all a blur. Meeting with the


    police over the stolen art and lying to their faces while I stared into space. Pretending to work while I


    stared into space. Pretending to be alive when I am clearly half dead, and I haven¡¯t let on to anybody that I


    know who stole the art. The only thing that has brought a smile to my face was when I received a delivery


    and I thought that it was star with an exnation. Arge box was delivered. I was so excited and


    ripped it open, only to be disappointed when just my drawing pad and the letters from Alchron to his


    princess  were  inside.  Why  would  he  send  me  just  those  things?  I  want  answers,  not  my  fucking


    belongings.  Brielle¡¯s  trying  to  cheer  me  up  and  I¡¯m  going  out  of  my  mind  by  reying  my st


    conversation with star.


    You need to work this out for yourself.


    What did he mean by that?


    What would I possibly have to work out?


    I didn¡¯t go to the police. I lied to Brielle and told her I called them, but I couldn¡¯t go through with it. I


    dialed their number a few times only to hang up every time they answered. I can¡¯t send him to prison and


    I¡¯m scared I am putting my life in danger by doing so.


    What choice do I have? How do you turn on someone you are desperately in love with? If I knew for


    sure he wasn¡¯t dangerous, I would be back in his arms and stealing the art right alongside of him in an


    instant.


    I¡¯m losing it, I know.


    It¡¯s Friday night and I am with my work friends at a pub in my usual zombie state. We are ying


    trivia and are seated in low seats surrounding an open fire. As I stare into the open me, I can almost


    feel star¡¯s warm arms wrapped around me from behind, his gentle loving kisses on my face, and his


    hard body slotted up next to mine. For the rest of my life, I don¡¯t think I will ever be able to sit next to a


    fire and not think of him and the precious time we spent together. My work friends have been a blessing


    this  week,  as  if  sensing  my  fragility.  They  have  all  been  super  attentive  and  funny.  I  appreciate  every


    single moment of their time.


    The question gets called out. ¡°Who is the artist that sang Tainted Love.¡±


    ¡°Oh  God.¡±  Deidre  pats  her  forehead.  ¡°I  know  this.¡±  Everyone  starts  whispering  with  theirN?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    suggestions.

 CHAPTER 147

    ¡°I think it¡¯s Soft Cell,¡± I murmur.


    ¡°Is it?¡± Travis asks as he quickly Googles Soft Cell.


    I continue to doodle on my paper.


    ¡°Yes,¡± he whispers. ¡°She¡¯s got it. That¡¯s it.¡±


    We have a few more rounds and are appalling; we are all fighting over the answers we are giving.


    ¡°Have you been there?¡± Travis asks me from his seat next to me on the lounge.


    I frown as I look up. ¡°Where?¡±


    He points to my doodle on my paper with his pen. ¡°Ashford Castle.¡±


    I frown. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    He points to my doodle again. ¡°That¡¯s the family crest for Ashford Castle you are drawing.¡±Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    What?


    I frown. ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    He shrugs and starts typing in his phone. ¡°Looks like it to me.¡±


    What  the  fuck?  I  have  been  drawing  this  shield  since  I  arrived  in  London,  long  before  I  went  to


    Ashford Castle.


    ¡°Yep, that¡¯s it. I thought it was.¡± Travis smiles proudly. He shows me his phone and, sure enough, the


    exact symbol I have been drawing is the family crest. Goosebumps scatter up my arms and the hairs on the


    back of my neck stand to attention. Holy shit. What¡¯s going on?


    I sit back in my chair in shock. I don¡¯t get it.


    How could I know that?


    What does this mean?


    I need to go. I quickly look around for an exit. ¡°I got to go, guys,¡± I croak as I feel my world begin to


    spin. My heart is beating so fast, I feel like I may go into cardiac arrest at any moment.


    ¡°Oh, fuck off. Sit back down,¡± they all cry.


    ¡°No, really. I¡¯ve got to go.¡± I hand my trivia card over to Deirdre. ¡°Here, you finish for me.¡±


    I turn around in a daze and start to stumble from the pub.


    What the hell is going on?


    I t¡¯s 2am and I am sitting at my desk reading through the Google information on Ashford castle I have


    collected. My mind feels like I have taken an upper¡­ it won¡¯t stop spinning or darting from idea to


    idea, from verdict to verdict. Unsure what is real and what just exists in my head anymore, I¡¯m officially


    pletely  confused.  But  at  the  same  time,  I  feel  rity,  as  if  there  is  something  I  know  but  am  just


    missing that final missing jigsaw piece that will show me it clearly. I click on another link as I try to find


    old ns of the castle to try and work out where that staircase I knew about led to.


    How did I know that was there?


    If I knew the family crest without realizing, I must know other stuff, too. I know it¡¯s there in my head, I


    just have to find it.


    Why is it in my fucking head in the first ce?


    Why did star send me the drawing pad and the letters? Why those particr things?


    I flick though my notepad of lead pencil drawings, and I study each one of them carefully.


    There is no such thing as a doodle, star had said when he first saw this pad. What if he was right?


    What if the things I drew were true? This family crest-I had no idea what it was when I was drawing it,


    and yet it turns out that it is connected to me in some way. The staircase¡­ where did the staircase lead?


    Fuck, think, Emerson, think. I flick through my notepad again to look at the barn and the farm. I tap my


    fingers on the desk as I study it. I turn the page to the little girl. Who the hell is she? Is she dead? My eyes


    widen.


    Is she a dead child?


    Oh my fuck, I¡¯m getting delusional now. I sit with my head resting in my hand and think as I flick my


    pencil back and forth with my free hand. Who would know history? Who would know the history of the


    castle? Where would I get old ns from?


    I take out my notepad and carefully write myself a list of things to do tomorrow.


    Contact Ashford Castle and see if they have an historical society.


    Track down ns for Ashford castle.


    Search deaths of people who lived in the castle.


    Try and find out who the little girl is.


    Contact a psychic and see if this thing is real or in my head.


    Search records for Ashford Castle cemeteries.


    I narrow my eyes as I think. I just wish I had taken photos of the women¡¯s things in star¡¯s basement


    because then maybe I could have tracked whose things they were? I add to my list.


    Find out the history of star¡¯s house and find out when the basement was soundproofed.


    (God knows how I do that.)

 CHAPTER 148

    What else? Hmm, I write onest thing.


    Ring star and demand an exnation. I want to know what he¡¯s capable of.


    Exhausted, I finally climb into bed, only to toss and turn all night. With thoughts of castles and staircases


    and a little girl staring up at me, I drift in and out of a troubled sleep.


    4pm and I am at the London Library. I have been here since the early hours of this morning, only stopping


    in my research for coffee. My phone rings and I shuffle around to answer it. I have been waiting for this


    call all day.


    ¡°Hello,¡± I answer.


    ¡°Hello. May I speak to Emerson please?¡± the kind female voice asks.


    ¡°Speaking,¡± I breathe nervously.


    ¡°Yes, hello, this is Maryanne from the Ashford Castle historical society. I have been asked to return


    your call.¡±


    I smile. ¡°Thank you so much. I know it¡¯s a Saturday.¡±


    ¡°Oh that¡¯s okay. I work weekends. How can I help you?¡±


    I scramble out for my piece of paper. ¡°I was wondering if you could help me with some research I¡¯m


    doing? I need to find some old ns of the castle.¡±


    ¡°How old?¡±


    I scrunch up my face because I really have no idea. ¡°As old as you have, I guess.¡±


    ¡°Let me see.¡± I hear her typing and I wait as patiently as I can. She seems to take forever toe back


    to me ¡°I have records going as back as far as 1692,¡± she replies.


    My eyes widen. Shit¡­ that far? ¡°Okay, that would be fantastic. Is it possible that I could get a copy of


    them?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I can email them to you if you like. Do you want the full castle ns?¡±


    Wow, this is easier than I thought. I smile broadly. ¡°Yes, please. Thank you. How do I find out more of


    the history of who lived in the castle?¡±


    ¡°You will have to speak to our historian Charles for that information. He isn¡¯t in until Monday. I do


    know there is a full history in documentation.¡±


    I smile. ¡°Fantastic. Thank you so much.¡±


    ¡°You are most wee. What is your email address?¡± she asks.


    I tell her, spelling out each letter of my address so she is sure to get it right first time.


    ¡°I will get this over to you tonight. We have a wedding in this afternoon and I am too busy now.¡±


    My heart drops. I would have been married a week today. I blow out a depressed breath. ¡°That¡¯s fine,


    thank you for being so helpful.¡± I hang up.


    It¡¯s 10pm and I am pacing in my room. I inhaled my takeaway curry earlier, and for the first time in ten


    days, I feel alive. Adrenaline is coursing through my veins. I am tapping my head with my fingers as I


    pace. I know I know something. I just don¡¯t know what that something is yet, but I know it¡¯s here in my


    head. What am I looking for?


    Think, damn you. Think.


    I didn¡¯t discover anything today at the library. Maybe that will all change on Monday when Charles


    rings me. I have decided to not go to a psychic. I don¡¯t want them messing with my head or nting seeds


    that just aren¡¯t there. I¡¯m not a weirdo and I don¡¯t need a weirdo messing with me. I¡¯m a normal girl from


    Australia, for fuck¡¯s sake. I walk over to my briefcase and take out the folder of pictures I had printed ofN?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    the stolen artwork, and start to flick through them. All women, all beautiful, all historical images. Why


    only women, star? Why do you only steal images of women?


    What the hell does this all mean? I need to clear my mind. I need to get some rity on my thoughts.


    I take out my phone and hold it in my hand.


    I need answers.


    Should I text him?


    No! I stop myself.


    I light the candles that Brielle bought me this week and spread them around the bathroom. I run the


    bath and turn off the light, undress and slide into the deep water as I think.


    The apartment is silent as I try to quieten my mind. I lie in the darkened room but my mind won¡¯t stop.


    I get the vision of us dancing together at the charity event when he told me the song that was more fitting to


    us.

 CHAPTER 149

    What was it?


    What is it? What was the song?


    A Thousand Years by Christina Perry pops into my head and I immediately jump out of the bath and


    Google it on my Spotify on my phone.


    I frown and press y then sit in the dark and listen to the words.


    Heart beats fast,


    Colors and promises.


    How to be brave?


    How can I love when I¡¯m afraid to fall?


    How to be brave.


    He said he wasn¡¯t brave enough to love me in the beginning. Am I brave enough to love him now?


    Fucking hell. I¡¯m so confused.


    In the dark and alone, the tears slowly roll down my face. What does that song mean? It¡¯s the theme


    song for Twilight? What the hell does that mean? Don¡¯t be afraid. What is he trying to tell me?Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    I lie in the bath for over two hours, until finally, my wrinkled skin can take it no longer. I climb out of


    the bath and drag my heavy soul to bed. Lying in the darkness, the tears run onto my pillow. I don¡¯t know


    what to think. I don¡¯t know what to feel. I am so confused. Am I going fucking crazy?


    I¡¯m in love with a criminal who speaks in cryptic code and I don¡¯t know how to stop it. How do I turn


    this love off?


    Am I searching for answers that just aren¡¯t there?


    Is it wishful thinking?


    My email pings on my phone and I sit up suddenly. Finally, it¡¯s the maps of the castle that I have been


    waiting for. They must have only juste through. I get up and turn myputer back on to open the


    map before Iy back in bed in the darkness. I trace my finger along the screen as I try to work out where


    we were in the castle the other night. After twenty minutes, I finally find the room with the staircase and


    my heart skips a beat. I put my hand up to my mouth in shock as the hairs stand up on the back of my neck


    once more. The staircase went to the very bedroom that star and I were staying in.


    I shake my head as exhausted tears take over, and I flop back down onto the bed.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand,¡± I gasp into the silence though my tears.


    I lie in a semi-conscious state as I listen to Christina Perry¡¯s song on repeat. Somewhere between


    utter heartbreak and psychic Twilight hell.


    The light flickers in my eyes and I squint to make out the shapes. It¡¯s me and I am sitting in the sun outside.


    I can hear birds chattering around me. This is a happy ce and I feel rxed and warm in the sun. I¡¯m


    lying on a lounge or something soft.


    ¡°Just put your head up to the sun,¡± he tells me.


    Huh? Who¡¯s there? ncing up, I see a man painting on an easel. He studies me and goes back to his


    painting. He¡¯s painting me. My eyes drop down to see that I am arranged on the couch with a cashmere


    nket draped over my naked body.


    I gasp in shock and sit upright in bed. Perspiration wets my body and my nightgown sticks to my skin.


    I breathe heavily as I try to control my racing heart. What was that? I swing my legs over the side of the


    bed and put my head into my hands as I pant, out of breath.


    Painting.


    What does a painting mean? I stand and walk back over to the table where the folder of stolen artwork


    imagesy and start to flick through them. I¡¯ve never really looked at the pictures carefully before. The


    first is a woman with long dark wavy hair. She¡¯s in bed, and I narrow my eyes as I think. She¡¯s sexy and


    her nket is strategically ced. My eyes look at the room surrounding her. The bedroom is luxurious


    and I hold the paper up close to study it. I would say it¡¯s around the seventeenth century based on the


    furnishings.


    Hmm. I flick to the next painting to see it¡¯s a woman sitting outside on a chair. She has dark hair that is


    an borate up style and is wearing a beautiful red evening dress. Her back is ramrod straight and she is


    wearing a corset, her breasts high in her low cut dress. This woman has money and she appears to have


    social stature. She¡¯s wearing a ring and I hold the printed paper up to my face.


    Hang on. That¡¯s my ring.


    Huh? I hold my hand up to look at the ring on my hand. They must have beenmon back in the day.


    What a crazy coincidence. I flick to the next picture and frown. It¡¯s a lead pencil drawing. I put my hand


    over my mouth in shock. It¡¯s of a young girl I¡¯ve seen before. She¡¯s smiling and sitting on the bed of a


    creek.


    It¡¯s Elizabeth.


    Henry drew this.


    Oh my God. Tears form.


    My book isn¡¯t imaginary.


    It¡¯s real.


    I look to her hand and she also has a ring on as mine. Goosebumps scatter my skin I begin to hear my


    heartbeat in my ears and the room starts to spin. I flick through all of the paintings at double speed. All


    women, all have the same ring on.


    My ring.

 CHAPTER 150

    I hold my hands over my mouth as I begin to pace. Oh my God. Oh my fucking God. What does this


    mean?


    I met him when I was buying this ring.


    I stand at the window and look at the raging storm outside. The rain is reallying down and I get a


    cold shiver run through me. As I stare into the darkness, I see Henry as clear as day, and happiness fills


    me. He is holding Elizabeth in his arms. Only this time, I am Elizabeth. I can feel his arms around me.


    ¡°I love you,¡± he whispers.


    I feel happy. ¡°I love you, too.¡±


    Oh my God.


    I run to the table and quickly shuffle through my box of letters from the guard to his princess. I have held


    off reading this letter because it is thest one and I just know that something has happened to them. Why


    did the letters stop?


    My beloved Princess.


    You are in danger, my love. I need you to be brave for me.


    Alchron  stands  with  the  king  as  they  assess  the test  letter  of  demands.  Ulysis,  the  king  from


    another  county,  has  demanded  that  they  hand  over  the  princess  to  be  his  wife  or  he  is  going  to


    overturn  the  kingdom,  kill  the  people  of  the  vige,  and  take  her  anyway.  Alchron¡¯s  heart  is  in  his


    throat. He knows their army is bigger and their weapons are greater.


    The threat is real.


    The King paces back and forth deep in thought. ¡°What should we do?¡± he asks his trusted guard.


    ¡°Maybe we should let her go.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Alchron snaps. ¡°She will not be that animal¡¯s wife. I will not hand her over.¡±


    ¡°But so many innocent people are going to die if we do not. There will be war.¡±


    Alchron stands and stares out the window, his hands sped behind his back. ¡°Then we prepare for


    war.¡± He growls.


    Seven nightster, in the middle of the night.


    Alchron  and  the  Princess  are  woken  by  the  sound  of  screams  in  the  vige  and  nearby  explosions.


    Alchron runs to the window to see the iing enemy army breaking the castle gates down. Fires and


    mayhem can be seen for miles.


    They are under attack.


    ¡°Get dressed!¡± he yells to the princess.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± she cries.


    ¡°They are here for you.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± she cries as she frantically dresses.


    He grabs his sword and his precious princess, and they run down the stairs two at a time to the


    sound of the guards and uproar as the rms across the pce ring out. The windows start to smash


    with bombs of bright fire.


    ¡°My father,¡± she cries.


    ¡°He has his guards,¡± Alchron replies as they run down the stairs. ¡°I need to get you out of here.¡±


    His heart is hammering. He knows this will be a fight to the death. They burst out through back


    door  of  the  castle  where  the  fastest  horse  in  the  county  has  been  saddled  in  preparation  for  this


    instance, and he throws his princess onto its back. He climbs on in front of her and he whips his horse


    hard. ¡°Yah!¡± he cries.


    ¡°Hold on!¡± he calls.


    The princess cowers into her love¡¯s back as she holds on for dear life. He races at full speed out of


    the back gate and down to the meadow. He needs to keep her safe. He will do anything to keep her


    safe.  The  enemy  army  spot  them  and  make  chase,  the  sound  of  the  horses  pursuing  them  rumbles


    through the ground below.


    What does he do? He wonders as he rides like the wind. What does he do?


    ¡°How many?¡± he calls over his shoulder.


    The princess turns to look into the darkness and she counts the men chasing them on horseback.


    ¡°Fifteen,¡± she cries. ¡°At least.¡±


    They sound a horn and his heart drops. They are calling for back up and he knows that it is herText property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    they want.


    ¡°Yah!¡±  He  yells  to  his  horse  to  spur  it  on.  He  whips  with  the  reigns  and  they  run  down  to  the


    bottom of the hill where a small creek is sheltered by trees. The army are still climbing behind on the


    other side and cannot see them at this stage.


    He stops and jumps off the horse.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± she whispers.


    ¡°Get off the horse, my love,¡± he whispers calmly.


    Her eyes widen. ¡°¡®What are you doing?¡± she whispers in a panic.


    ¡°I want you to hide. Find a spot in this creek and hide.¡±


    She shakes her head frantically. ¡°No.¡± She shakes her head as she cries. He is going to sacrifice


    his life for her.

 CHAPTER 151

    ¡°Look at me,¡± he whispers as he holds her jaw, bringing her eyes to meet his.


    Through bleary eyes she looks into his perfect face.


    His right eye is slightly turned. ¡°I love you, Emmaline,¡± he whispers as he pulls her to him for one


    st kiss.


    She shakes her head frantically. ¡°No. NO! star¡­ No., she cries as she tries to hold him to her.


    ¡°Please¡­ No.¡±


    He jumps back onto the horse. ¡°Run. Hide. And remember¡­ I am always with you.¡± He draws his


    sword and races up the hill toward the oing enemy. The princess screws up her face in pain as she


    hears the nging of the swords and the sound of the barbaric enemy screaming their victory.


    With shaking hands, I drop the letter and I put my hands over my mouth. The tears slowly stream down my


    face.


    It was him. It was star all along.


    The A on the letters stood for star, not Alchron.


    I close my eyes to try and block out the frightening reality. This can¡¯t be happening.


    The Princess. I was her.


    I was Elizabeth.


    We didn¡¯t meet by ident.


    I  drop  to  my  window  seat,  unable  to  stand  any  longer.  I  stare  into  the  darkness  in plete


    bewilderment. Everything I thought I knew has been a lie. Everything that I thought I¡¯d imagined was, is,


    my reality.


    I am inplete shock.


    We¡¯ve been here before.


    My heart is about to jump from my chest as I run to my wardrobe and rip out my clothes. ¡°Oh my God,¡±


    I whisper in a frantic panic.


    Suddenly everything is crystal clear. It¡¯s like an awakening. The paintings are of me. I am the woman


    above his bed. star painted these paintings¡­ of me. I dress as I halfugh and half cry realizing he


    was right. Never, in a million years, would I have believed this if he had told me. This is the kind of


    mumbo jumbo shit that movies are made of. This isn¡¯t real life for a normal girl from Australia. I throw on


    a jacket and pull on jeans underneath my nightdress, grab my bag and run out of the apartment. I run as fast


    as I can down the stairs two at a time. I jump off the bottom step and scare the hell out of a man just


    ing in through the front doors.


    ¡°Are you okay, Miss?¡± he asks.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± I cry as I run for the door. ¡°I¡¯m fucking perfect, actually.¡±


    I run onto the street, out into the pouring rain, and look both ways down the busy road. It¡¯s 2am on a


    Saturday night and I desperately need a cab.


    I need to get to him.


    My love. I¡¯m here, my love. I remember.


    Running down the road, I search. What must I look like running around in my nightdress in the rain. A


    cab. A cab. I look around frantically. ¡°Where are all the fucking cabs?¡± I yell.


    One finally drives past and I run out onto the road to hail it down. He stops suddenly and winds down


    the window. ¡°What are you doing?¡± he yells. ¡°You are going to get yourself killed.¡±


    ¡°Please. Please you have to take me to the¡­ the¡­the west side,¡± I stammer in desperation.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    He frowns. ¡°I¡¯ve finished for the night.¡±


    The rain is pouring down and I am sopping wet. ¡°Please. I beg you. This is a desperate time¡±


    He looks at me for a moment and frowns unimpressed. ¡°Get in.¡± He sighs.


    Iugh out loud and run to the back of the car and jump in and m the door.


    Ten minutester, I bang the brass knocker on star¡¯s door with all of my might. His house is all in


    darkness and I only have the small torch on my phone on. I hope he¡¯s home.


    Please be home.


    The rain is reallying down and I am frantic to see him.


    Bang. Bang. Bang. Bang. I m the knocker.


    ¡°star! Where are you?¡± I yell desperately over the rain.


    I knock again. Bang. Bang. Bang.


    The upstairs light eventuallyes on and I jump up and down in excitement. After waiting for what


    seems like eternity, hees into sight, wearing nnelette pajama pants and no shirt. He sees me and


    runs to open the door in a rush. I¡¯m soaking wet and the rain is hitting me from behind.


    ¡°Emerson.,¡± he asks hopefully.


    ¡°My name is Emmaline,¡± I reply.


    He frowns lightly and I nod, Yes, I know. I know.

 CHAPTER 152

    Tears fill his eyes as our reality hits him and he grabs me in an embrace, almost knocking me from my


    feet. He holds me tight as tears fill my eyes.


    ¡°You knew. All along you knew,¡± I murmur into his shoulder.


    He nods into my hair and I pull back to look at his face. ¡°I love you,¡± I whisper.


    ¡°I love you, too.¡± He holds me so tight and we stand, locked in each other¡¯s embrace. I pull back to


    look at his face again. ¡°Alchron?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Yes,¡± he whispers.


    Oh no, I know that look and I swallow the lump in my throat.


    I screw up my face in tears. ¡°He died that day?¡±


    He nods once. ¡°Yes.¡±


    The beautiful guard. My beautiful guard.


    The tears roll down my face. ¡°You sacrificed your life for mine?¡±


    ¡°I would sacrifice any life for you,¡± he whispers.


    I stare at him through my blurred vision.


    ¡°How many? How many times have we been here?¡± I whisper.


    ¡°Fifteen that I remember.¡±


    My face drops. ¡°And the things in the cer?¡¯


    ¡°Are your things.¡±


    I frown in confusion.


    ¡°Things that you have had to give up in every life to be with me. This is the first time where I am the


    wealthy one.¡± His eyes search mine. ¡°Where I have been in a position that I could finally get your things


    back for you.¡±


    I frown and I hold him that bit tighter as my eyes close. Oh, star.


    ¡°Why?¡± I whisper. ¡°I don¡¯t need my things.¡±


    ¡°You have no idea how it feels for someone you love so desperately to have to sacrifice everything


    they own, time and time again just to be with you.¡±


    My confused eyes hold his.


    ¡°You painted the paintings?¡± I frown. ¡°All of the paintings you stole are of me? Are your paintings?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    I put my hand over my mouth. ¡°Holy shit, I was so¡­¡±


    He kisses me and smiles broadly. ¡°Aye, my love has always been beautiful.¡±


    ¡°Tomorrow we need to take the art back,¡± I whisper.


    He doesn¡¯t answer me, instead walking me into the house to prop me up on the kitchen bench. My


    mind is scrambled and bouncing from couple to couple.


    ¡°Ashford castle was my home, wasn¡¯t it?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Aye. It was.¡±Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°And the staircase was the secret door to the princess¡¯s¡­my room?¡±


    He kisses me again. ¡°You¡¯re getting the hang of this.¡±


    Iugh out loud.


    I stand and run to the door that goes down to the basement and jiggle the handle. ¡°I want to see. Show


    me.¡±


    He unlocks the door and slowly leads me down the steps. Suddenly fear envelopes me like a heavy


    coat. I was  petrified the st time I  was here.  I don¡¯t think  I will  ever like this  soundproof room. My


    terrified eyes dart around the darkened space and I cling to his arm like a scared child as we descend.


    ¡°I hate this ce,¡± I whisper into the still.


    He smiles and kisses my lips tenderly as he cups my jaw. ¡°I love this room.¡±


    My eyes search his in question.


    ¡°This room brings back so many happy memories of my love.¡± I tear up as my heartpletely melts.


    Oh, this beautiful man. He has searched for me, pursued and loved me. Died for me¡­ not once but many


    times.


    I feel overwhelmed, and to think I thought he was capable of¡­ wait. A new line of thought crosses my


    mind. ¡°The red head?¡± I ask.


    He  shrugs.  ¡°I  don¡¯t  know  what  happened  to  her.  I  lied  to  you.  I  didn¡¯t  call  the  police  that  day,  I


    couldn¡¯t risk theming over here and searching my house.¡±


    I stare at him.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to lie, but you gave me no choice,¡± he whispers in shame. I continue to stare at him as


    we hit the bottom step. Fuck, this is messed up.


    I can¡¯t evenprehend what to think about first.


    We walk over to the bench and he opens the chest of paintings, unrolling them to show me. He¡¯s so


    damn talented.


    ¡°You have painted in every life?¡± I ask.


    He  nods  once.  ¡°Yes.¡±  He  opens  the  paintings  one  by  one  and  shows  me.  I  smile  and  then  frown.


    ¡°star, I don¡¯t remember these.¡±


    He shakes his head. ¡°It¡¯s okay, baby.¡± Heforts me as if sensing how overwhelmed I am feeling.


    ¡°You only ever remember two lives.¡±


    I frown. ¡°The princess and Elizabeth.¡±

 CHAPTER 153

    ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Why those two lives?¡±


    He shrugs. ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡±


    I frown. ¡°How do you remember everything?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t remember everything.¡± He pauses for a moment. ¡°When I turn twenty-one in each life I start to


    remember little things,¡± he murmurs.


    I drop to sit on a wooden box as I listen. I don¡¯t think my legs will hold me up anymore.


    He hesitates as he thinks of the wording. ¡°At twenty-one I start to see shes, simr to the ones you


    have experienced. ces, faces, images.¡±


    I put my hand over my mouth. God, it¡¯s terrifying to experience.


    ¡°How do you¡­?¡± I pause. ¡°How do you remember?¡± I wipe the tears from my face. ¡°How do youText property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    remember me?¡±


    He leans his behind onto the bench adjacent to where I am sitting. ¡°I don¡¯t. I am pulled to London.¡±


    I smile softly, like me. ¡°And?¡±


    ¡°And I buy a painting.¡± ¡°A painting of me?¡± I breathe.


    He smiles sexily. ¡°Aye, a painting of you.¡±


    I bite my bottom lip in awe. This is like a fucking fairy tale on steroids.


    ¡°The more I look at the painting, the more I remember.¡±


    I run my hands through my hair nervously. I honestly don¡¯t believe this is happening.


    ¡°What then?¡± I whisper.


    ¡°I hang the painting above my bed and youe to me at night. Beautiful, beautiful memories of you.¡±


    My nostrils re as I try to hold my tears in.


    ¡°I dream of you. I dream of loving you, of holding you, of making you my wife.¡±


    I can¡¯t breathe.


    ¡°And then one day ites to me.¡±


    ¡°What does?¡± I whisper.


    ¡°The ring.¡±


    I frown and hold my hand out in front of me to look at the ring. ¡°What about the ring?¡±


    ¡°It is the ma that brings us together. The glue that brings this story together.¡±


    ¡°How?¡±


    He shakes his head and picks up my hand and kisses my ring. ¡°I don¡¯t know, but you always end up


    with it, and when you do, it is then that I can find you.¡±


    I frown. ¡°But you didn¡¯t want me to have the ring.¡± What the hell? ¡°Why didn¡¯t you want me to have


    it?¡±


    He smiles softly and pulls me into his arms. ¡°I was trying to give you a choice.¡±


    ¡°A choice?¡±


    ¡°I wanted to know if you would still want me if you didn¡¯t have the ring.¡± I frown.


    ¡°I  needed  to  know  that  you  loved  me  because  of  us  and  not  because  of  the  people  before  us,¡±  he


    whispers.


    I stare at him for a moment.


    My mind literally just exploded. I can¡¯t even¡­ I just¡­ I can¡¯t¡­ what the fuck?


    I knew I loved it when he said because of us, but I had no idea of the significance.


    My eyes meet his. ¡°It is.¡± I kiss him gently on the lips. ¡°It is because of us that I love you.¡±


    He smiles warmly. ¡°And it is because of us that I love you.¡±


    We embrace and hold each other tight. Another thought crosses my mind. ¡°Why the tombstones?¡±


    He pulls me over to the other bench. ¡°I made a decision that in this life, I wanted to have your things


    waiting for you when you returned,¡± he replies.


    I frown and he picks up a jewelry box and opens it. My mouth drops open in shock. Beautiful antique


    jewelry sits inside it-ruby¡¯s, emeralds and gold.


    ¡°I remember where we are buried in each life, so I took photos of your tombstones so I could track the


    dates to find the artwork and the rest of your things.¡±


    I frown. ¡°You remember everything?¡± I whisper.


    He shrugs. ¡°Yes and no. The memories are simr to the ones you have of childhood. I remember


    some things and then I don¡¯t remember others. A trigger of music or smell or something like that usually


    brings a memory or a time forward in my brain. Some things are as clear as day, and yet others are still


    cloudy.¡±


    I stare at him. I have no words.


    ¡°I always remember the way you love me and the way you make me feel, though.¡± He smiles softly.


    The lump in my throat gets really hard and begins to hurt. ¡°But I don¡¯t¡­ I don¡¯t understand this at all.


    Why don¡¯t I remember anything?¡± I whisper.


    He shrugs. ¡°You do remember something¡¯s. Ester, you remember Ester. The wee girl you drew is our


    daughter Ester.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±  I  frown  as  I  put  my  hand  over  my  mouth  in  shock.  ¡°The  little  girl  that  I  drew  is  our


    daughter?¡±


    He smiles softly. ¡°Her name is Ester and she is every bit as beautiful as you.¡±


    ¡°Oh my god.¡± I whisper and then I frown. ¡°Why don¡¯t I remember specifics?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. You never do. You just remember that you love me.¡±


    My eyes search his.

 CHAPTER 154

    ¡°And that¡¯s all I need you to know,¡± he whispers as he kisses me tenderly.


    I look around at the photos and jewelry. There is even a stand with morous ball gowns on it. ¡°You


    collected all of this stuff alone?¡±


    He shakes his head. ¡°No, Thomas has helped me.¡±


    My eyes widen. ¡°Thomas knows?¡±


    He nods with a smirk. ¡°Aye, he and my mother.¡±


    ¡°Your¡­ your mother?¡± I stammer through shock. ¡°Are they like you?¡±


    He nods. ¡°Yes, they are with me in every life. But they don¡¯t remember their loves like I do. For some


    reason they only remember each other and me.¡± My eyes widen as I try toprehend the information


    overload.


    ¡°Are we the only ones who go through time together?¡±


    ¡°As far as I know. Yes.¡±


    I plop back onto my make shift seat in disbelief. ¡°This doesn¡¯t seem real, star.¡±


    ¡°I know, my love, and that is why I couldn¡¯t tell you. It would be so frightening to hear this from a


    stranger. You had to work this out for yourself. I told you in one life and you were so terrified that you left


    me and never came back¡±


    I frown in horror.


    He stands, picks up my hand, and kisses the back of it as his sexy eyes hold mine. ¡°Now, if you are


    done with the questions, I would like to take my love to bed.¡±


    I smile, ovee with emotion, and he leads me to our room.


    I wake  in  the  darkened  room  alone  and  sit  up  suddenly.  star  is  not  in  bed  with  me  and  I  feel  my


    anxiety rise to an ufortable level.


    ¡°star?¡± I call out.


    Silence.


    The light shining through the crack in the drapes tells me that it¡¯s morning. I lie back down and hear


    banging in the kitchen downstairs. My eyes close in relief. Thank God. He¡¯s here. I try to calm myself.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    He¡¯s here, it¡¯s okay, he¡¯s here.


    What a night.


    I scrub my hand over my face. I still can¡¯t get my head around what has happened, and to be truthful, I


    don¡¯t think I ever will. The anxious, sick feeling in my stomach suddenly rises and I run to the bathroom to


    throw up. I¡¯m hot, mmy, and God, I feel like hell. I lean on the cab and stare at my reflection in the


    mirror. My hair is messed up and my face is pale. I look like a shadow of the person I thought I knew.


    Who am I?


    Everything I thought I knew about myself is a lie. I slide down the tiles and squat in a ball on the cold,


    hard  tiles  in  the  muted  light  of  the  bathroom.  I¡¯m  unsure  how  to  feel  about  this.  I  have  no  point  of


    reference or anyone I can talk to. I haven¡¯t even watched a movie on this subject. Is it really true or am I


    losing my mind along with star?


    ¡°Emmaline¡­¡± star calls from the bedroom.


    I put my head into my hands in confusion.


    Hees to the bathroom door. ¡°Princess,¡± he whispers as he drops to the floor next to me. ¡°What is


    wrong, my love?¡±


    Tears form along with a huge lump in my throat and I shake my head, unable to speak. Through blurry


    eyes, I stare at him.


    ¡°Speak  to  me,  Em.  What  are  you  thinking?¡±  ¡°I¡­¡±  I  hesitate  to  try  and  pull  some  sense  from  my


    mashed thoughts. ¡°I don¡¯t believe in reincarnation, Twinkle.¡± I¡¯m so confused.


    He smiles sadly and sits next to me against the wall.


    ¡°Me, either,¡± he replies softly.


    I look at him and frown. ¡°You don¡¯t?¡±


    He shakes his head. ¡°Nope.¡±


    I turn away and stare straight ahead at the bath. Fear fills me. ¡°It scares me. This whole story scares


    me,¡± I murmur.


    ¡°I remember how much it scared the hell out of me when I found out, too.¡± he replies softly. I continue


    to stare in front of me as a cluster fuck of emotions swirl violently through my head.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t believe in reincarnation, how do you exin this?¡± I ask. ¡°How do you exin us?¡±


    He hesitates for a moment. ¡°Love.¡±


    I frown in question.


    ¡°It is the only answer I can think of.¡±


    My eyes meet his.


    ¡°Where does the love go when our bodies leave Earth, Em? It can¡¯t just disappear?¡± he replies softly,


    as if this is something he has thought long and hard about. I stare at him, unblinking.


    ¡°You take the love with you when you leave,¡± he whispers.


    ¡°I¡­¡± I stop myself from speaking.


    ¡°To be honest, I think that everyone goes through many lives with their loved ones, but are unable to


    remember it. Have you ever met someone before and had an unusual easiness and instant connection with


    them, as if you already know them?¡±


    I frown at him.


    ¡°Em, listen, I don¡¯t know why we have been put in this position, why we have been given this gift or


    curse or whatever you want to call it. It¡¯s frightening and overwhelming.¡±


    We both sit on the tiles and stare in front of us.


    ¡°But I will take it,¡± he murmurs.

 CHAPTER 155

    I nce over at him.


    ¡°I will take any gift of time with you.¡±


    I smile softly.


    ¡°One life of loving you could never be enough,¡± he whispers softly.


    My eyes ze over in emotion.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be scared,¡± he whispers as he cups my face in his hand.


    ¡°I am,¡± I whisper, and my bottom lip quivers as I try to hold in my tears.


    ¡°I know this is frightening. But it¡¯s also a gift. Don¡¯t you feel slightly empowered knowing that, no


    matter what packaging we bothe in, where in the world we are born, what heritage wee from,


    our love still shines through and finds its way back to where it belongs?¡±


    I smile.


    ¡°That we made history together¡­¡± he whispers as he gently kisses my lips.


    I smile through my tears.


    ¡°We  belong  together,  Emmaline,  and  no  matter  how  fucked  up  this  story  seems  to  anyone  else,  it


    doesn¡¯t matter to me. This is our story.¡±


    I kiss him softly.


    ¡°I believe the word soul matees from circumstances just like ours.¡± I smile. This beautiful man.


    ¡°You never hear of body mates now, do you?¡± He raises an eyebrow sarcastically.


    I smile broadly.


    ¡°A soul does not die with our bodies. And soul mates will always find each other. Every time, in


    every life.¡±


    ¡°I love you,¡± I breathe.


    ¡°I love you, too.¡± His eyes close as his lips touch mine.


    ¡°Because of us,¡± I whisper through tears.


    He smiles into my lips. ¡°Because of us.¡±


    I grip the steering wheel with white knuckle force as I wait for the garage door to go up. ¡°Come on. Come


    on.¡± I tap my hands nervously on the wheel as I watch the rearview mirror. ¡°Just hurry up,¡± I whisper to


    myself. The garage door opens. I rev the car and fly out of the garage and down the street to the sounds of


    the tire¡¯s screeching. I have just stolen star¡¯s car while he showers. He is going to kill me. I nce to


    the backseat at the threerge garbage bags tied up at the top. The rolled up canvases of stolen art are


    inside and I have a n. star and I had heated discussions on and off all day yesterday. He is under the


    ridiculous opinion that this art belongs to us and that we can keep it in the basement; that nobody will ever


    know.


    Realistically, I know that it¡¯s only a matter of time before he gets caught and I will not let him be a


    fool and go to prison to prove some stupid point.


    His memories of painting those paintings of me have clouded his judgment.


    They are not ours to keep in this life.


    The phone rings. It¡¯s star. Shit. I flick the button on the steering wheel.


    ¡°Hello.¡±


    ¡°What the hell do you think you are doing?¡± he screams in his deep Irish ent.


    I screw up my face. Oh, he¡¯s never yelled at me before. ¡°I¡¯m, umm, returning the art,¡± I stammer as I


    stick my tongue out in concentration to turn the corner. Ah, it¡¯s weird driving on the wrong side of the


    road. I could die here any minute. ¡°Get back here now. You don¡¯t have an international license.¡±


    I frown. Is he kidding. ¡°Last time I looked, a fucking valid license was the least of our problems,


    star,¡± I shout back.


    ¡°They will me you,¡± he screams. ¡°Come and get me and I will tell them I did it.¡±


    ¡°No.¡±  Shit,  what  will  I  say?  ¡°I  have  already  told  Mark  that  it  was  dumped  on  my  doorstep  this


    morning when I woke up.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± He screams. ¡°He¡¯s not fucking stupid, Emmaline.¡±


    ¡°Yes, he fucking is!¡± I yell. God, I don¡¯t need this shit. I¡¯m stressed out enough already.


    ¡°If they me me¡­e and bail me out.¡±


    ¡°Emmaline!¡± he yells.


    I  push  the  button  on  the  steering  wheel  and  disconnect  the  call.  I  inhale  deeply  and  wipe  the


    perspiration from my forehead as I grip the steering wheel hard again. Holy crap, what am I doing? This


    is insane. My heart is beating so fast. I pull up into a loading bay outside of work and look around for a


    parking spot. Shit. I nce into the back seat and I know the three bags of paintings will be heavy for me


    to haul a long distance. Screw the parking ticket. star can frigging pay for it. He got me into this mess.


    After parking the car, I put my handbag strap across my body and grab the three bags. I struggle up the


    steps and into reception. Oh, great, Stephanie is here early.


    She raises an eyebrow in question. ¡°Collecting trash now?¡± She smirks sarcastically.


    ¡°Something like that¡­¡± I answer, distracted. Jeez, these bags are heavy. ¡°You could give me a hand,


    you know.¡± I groan.


    She smirks. ¡°I could.¡± Then breaks into a broad smile. ¡°But I won¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Why are you such a bitch?¡± I frown.


    ¡°Takes one to know one.¡± She waves sarcastically as I get into the elevator.


    I give her the bird and the doors close. Fuck, I hate that chick.


    I breathe heavily as I watch the dial turn, and finally I arrive at my destination. My floor. I drag the


    bags through the office and knock on Mark¡¯s door. I hope he¡¯s not in yet. Please don¡¯t be here.


    ¡°Come in,¡± he calls.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

 CHAPTER 156

    My stomach drops. Shit. Go time.


    I open the door. ¡°Hi, Mark.¡±


    ¡°Hi, Emerson.¡± He looks me up and down. ¡°You¡¯re early.¡± I fake a smile. ¡°Yes. I came out of my


    apartment and these bags were on my doorstep.¡±


    He looks at them and frowns.


    ¡°Did you get them delivered to me for some reason? Or am I supposed to know what they are?¡± I ask


    calmly.


    ¡°What is it?¡± He frowns as he stands and walks around his desk.


    I  shrug.  ¡°I  don¡¯t  know.  I  just  opened  one  bag  and  it  looked  like  some  kind  of  old  samples  or


    something.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡± He bends and opens the top of one of the bags and pulls out one of the canvases and opens it.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡± he murmurs deep in thought as he studies the painting.


    Oh, man, he really is stupid. Even I would know this is the stolen artwork.


    I put my hands on my hips. ¡°Anyway, I will leave them with you. Maybe the auction team had them


    delivered to my home address by mistake or something,¡± I offer him as an exnation. He shrugs. ¡°Hmm,


    I will look into it. Thanks for bringing them in.¡±


    I smile broadly. ¡°No worries.¡± I hesitate, I need to keep him sweet. ¡°I¡¯m going to the caf¨¦ before I


    start work to get a coffee. Would you like one?¡± I ask, looking for an excuse to move the damn car before


    it gets towed and the police can trace star ever being here.


    He smiles. ¡°Thanks, that would be great.¡±


    I bounce out of the office and back to the lift. Damn it, I have to walk past dog patrol again. I put my


    head down and walk back past reception.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Stephanie sneers.


    Oh, mind your own business stupid wench. ¡°I¡¯m getting a coffee,¡± I reply.


    ¡°I¡¯m telling Mark,¡± she threatens.


    My fury starts to simmer. ¡°I am getting Mark a coffee, actually.¡± I fake a smile.


    She looks at me, deadpan.


    ¡°With extra sugar.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t impress him, you know,¡± she sneers.


    I  smile  my  first  genuine  smile  for  the  day.  ¡°I¡¯m  not  trying  to,  Stephanie.  I  kind  of  feel  that  it¡¯s


    embarrassing trying to impress a man who doesn¡¯t want you, you know?¡±


    She narrows her eyes just as the front door opens and we both turn. Horror hits me like a freight train


    when I see it¡¯s star. What the hell is he doing here?


    ¡°Bye, Stephanie,¡± I grunt as I walk star backwards out the door.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± I whisper.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± He growls.


    ¡°I gave the artwork back,¡± I whisper as I lead him to his parked car in the loading bay.


    ¡°I told you I was going to handle it.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I pretended it was delivered to my apartment. They don¡¯t even know it¡¯s the stolen art yet.¡±


    He puts his face into his two hands. ¡°Emerson.¡± He sighs.


    I re at him. ¡°My name is Emmaline and don¡¯t dare tell me you are handling it. I will not have you in


    prison.¡±


    He gets into the car and ms the door and I bang on the window and he opens it. ¡°What?¡± He snaps,


    furious.


    ¡°Book the castle for the wedding,¡± I tell him.


    ¡°You will probably be in fucking prison,¡± he grumbles.


    ¡°Shut up and do it,¡± I snap.


    He shakes his head angrily as the window winds up and pulls out into the traffic. I calm my pulsing


    heart and walk into the coffee shop to get a quadruple shot of anything.


    As I wait for my coffee I ring Brielle.


    ¡°Hi, babe,¡± she answers happily.


    ¡°Can we meet for dinner tonight?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Sure, where do you want to go?¡±Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    ¡°Italian. Our favourite?¡± I ask hopefully. ¡°About eight.¡±


    ¡°Cool. I will pick you up.¡±

 CHAPTER 157

    ¡°No, that¡¯s okay. I will meet you there. I aming straight from work.¡±


    ¡°Sounds fun.¡± She smiles. ¡°See you then.¡± I hang up. She¡¯s going to freak when I tell her what¡¯s going


    on, and it¡¯s going to go one of two ways. She¡¯s either going to freak and run, or she¡¯s going to embrace the


    weirdness of this whole fiasco and be my bridesmaid on Saturday. I¡¯m telling her everything.


    I have to. She¡¯s my life-long best friend.


    Twenty minutes and a million regretster, I walk back into the office like I¡¯m walking into prison.


    This was a stupid idea and I have no doubt that I am about to be arrested.


    Hell. What was I thinking? You can¡¯t just waltz into your office with stolen artwork and pretend it was


    dumped  at  your  door.  The  only  good  thing  is  that  I  know  my  building  doesn¡¯t  have  security  cameras


    because they have been petitioning to get them.


    I knock on Mark¡¯s door as I juggle our coffees in my hands.


    ¡°Come in!¡± he calls.


    I walk in, trying not to act too nervous, and he is sitting back, swiveling on his chair whilst holding a


    pen, his knowing eyes holding mine.


    ¡°The three bags of samples you found.¡±


    I swallow. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Is the stolen artwork¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ what?¡± An intelligent reply escapes me. Gosh, I really need Brielle here with her fast thinking,


    bullshit ways.


    ¡°But you already know that, don¡¯t you?¡± He raises an eyebrow in question.


    I drop my eyes to the floor. I¡¯m not lying to him. I¡¯m not being that sneaky person ever again.


    My eyes meet his. ¡°I had my suspicions,¡± I whisper.


    ¡°Who did this?¡± he asks.


    I drop my eyes back to the floor. Fuck. What do I say?


    ¡°Star?¡± he asks. My eyes meet his.


    ¡°Did Star do this? He is the only person around you that knows art like this.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s not a thief,¡± I whisper.


    Marks eyes hold mine. ¡°That¡¯s not true. He stole you from me.¡±


    I swallow nervously. ¡°I wasn¡¯t yours to steal, Mark.¡±


    ¡°You could have been,¡± he whispers. I stare at him through blurred vision, and for an extended time,


    we stay still as if grieving the friendship that we once had.


    I finally drag my eyes from his and he stands and looks out his window with his hands in his pockets.


    ¡°Hand your resignation in immediately.¡± I stare at his back, unsure what to say next.


    ¡°Hand it in now and I will tell them the art has turned up from an unknown source.¡± I swallow the


    sandy feeling in my throat. ¡°Why would you do that?¡± I whisper.


    He turns and faces me. ¡°For you, Emerson. Not him. You will be implicated in all of this and you


    know it. I can¡¯t believe he would involve you.¡±


    ¡°Mark,¡± I whisper.


    ¡°And because, unlike you, my friendship was real,¡± he sneers.


    I frown as my irritation rises. ¡°Mark.¡± How do I say this? ¡°Stop making yourself out to be the hero


    here. You were sleeping with Stephanie all along. You didn¡¯t have my best interests at heart, either, so


    stop pretending that you did.¡±


    His eyes hold mine.


    I close my eyes as regret fills me, knowing that wasn¡¯t needed.


    ¡°We were never going to work out,¡± I whisper. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    His eyes hold mine for an extended time. ¡°Not as sorry as I am,¡± he murmurs.


    I hesitate, and for the first time since arriving in London, I want to do something foreign. I want to hug


    him¡­ but I wont.


    ¡°Goodbye.¡± I smile softly through tears and I head toward the door.


    ¡°Emerson?¡±Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    I turn back. ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s not good enough for you.¡±


    My eyes meet his. ¡°You are wrong, Mark. I¡¯m not good enough for him.¡± I turn and without further


    words, walk back to my office. I slowly pack up my desk before my colleagues arrive for the day and as I


    walk through the front doors and out into the London street, I say goodbye to my old life.


    I sit nervously at a table in the restaurant as I wait for Brielle. star will be back in two hours and I


    know  she  will  probably  be  long  gone  by  then.  She  won¡¯t  understand  this.  Hell¡­  I  know  I  wouldn¡¯t.


    Finally, shees into view and takes a seat at the table.


    ¡°Hey, babe.¡± She smiles as she grabs my hand.


    ¡°Hi.¡±


    She opens the menu straight up. ¡°I am fucking starving. What are we eating?¡±


    I watch her for a moment as she peruses the menu. What do I say to her?


    What possible words coulde out of my mouth to make this sound logical? Juste out with it.


    ¡°I have something to tell you.¡±

 CHAPTER 158

    ¡°You are not going home to Australia, so forget it,¡± she snaps without looking up from her menu.


    I rub my lips together as I watch her. Shit. ¡°You know how I have been having weird things happen to


    me?¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± She keeps reading.


    Will you just look at me?


    She keeps reading.


    ¡°I worked out what they are. The pictures, the lights, the stories.¡± The waitress walks over. ¡°Can I get


    you any drinks?¡±


    ¡°I will have a margarita, please,¡± I reply. Brielle¡¯s eyes light up. ¡°Oh, sounds good. Me, too.¡± Her


    eyes lift to meet mine. ¡°Sorry, yes. What were you saying?¡±


    ¡°You know how I have been drawing and writing down my story about the young couple?¡±


    She smiles. ¡°Yes, my famous author friend.¡±


    I swallow nervously. ¡°Do you believe in reincarnation, Brell?¡±


    She purses her lips and frowns. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I have never thought about it, to be honest.¡± She shrugs.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    My eyes hold hers as my nervous heart starts to pound. ¡°I think¡­¡± I pause because I can¡¯t believe the


    words that areing out of my mouth. ¡°I think-¡±


    ¡°You think what?¡± she interrupts.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    ¡°I think I may have been here before.¡±


    She frowns. ¡°Here we are. Two margaritas.¡± I sit back guiltily as the waitress smiles and puts them


    onto the table. ¡°Thank you,¡± I reply.


    Brielle looks at me in horror and leans into the table. ¡°What?¡± she whispers. ¡°Have you gone mad?¡±


    ¡°I remember things, Brell. Things that I shouldn¡¯t know.¡±


    She frowns.


    ¡°The letters I have been reading and the story I have been writing are about me.¡±


    Her disturbed eyes hold mine. ¡°What are you talking about, Emerson?¡±


    ¡°I remember who I have loved in my past lives.¡±


    She shakes her head and tips it back as she begins to drain her margarita.


    I shuffle around in my handbag and pull out the folder with the pictures of the stolen artwork. I start to


    pass them to her one by one. ¡°See here, they are all wearing the ring. My ring.¡± I point at the ring in the


    pictures and she studies them one by one.


    ¡°It¡¯s a strange coincidence, I will admit, but that¡¯s all it is. A coincidence,¡± she replies.


    ¡°There are no such things as a coincidence,¡± I murmur. ¡°I remember him, Brell.¡±


    ¡°Who?¡± She screws up her face. ¡°Did that fucking nutcase star put this into your head? Last thing I


    knew was that he had pictures of tombstones with your name on them all over his basement.¡±


    I shake my head. ¡°No, Brielle. But that is why he stole the artwork. He painted those paintings.¡±


    She rolls her eyes. ¡°So, he is the guy you remember from your past lives?¡±


    I nod my head. ¡°I know this is unbelievable.¡±


    ¡°Yeah,  it  is.¡±  She  cuts  me  off.  ¡°You  know  what?  I  think  it¡¯s  time  we  get  you  to  a  doctor.  You  are


    scaring the shit out of me.¡±


    I take her hand in mine. ¡°Brielle, I know this is a lot to take in.¡±


    Her eyes hold mine.


    ¡°But you are my best friend and I am scared and I don¡¯t want it to be true. But it is.¡± My eyes tear up.


    ¡°I  need  you  to  believe  me  when  I  tell  you  this,  because  I  have  no  one  else  I  can  trust,¡±  I  plead  in  a


    whisper.

 CHAPTER 159

    She stares at me across the table.


    ¡°I love him. I have loved him before and I have felt it all along, I know I have.¡±


    She closes her eyes in pain and takes my hand over the table. ¡°Em, I hate to be the bearer of bad news,


    but if star is your eternal love from your past life or whatever, why has he treated you the way that he


    has?¡±


    I stare at her.


    She shakes her head. ¡°I maybe could believe in reincarnation, Em, but I can¡¯t believe that a soul mate


    would push you away and treat you the way he did if he truly loved you. If he knew you and loved you,


    why did he leave you?¡± She grabs my hand over the table in sympathy.


    I squeeze the hand that is in mine. ¡°He was trying to give me a choice,¡± I whisper.


    She frowns. ¡°From what?¡±


    ¡°He can only find me when I buy this ring and he thought that if I didn¡¯t have the ring than maybe I


    wouldn¡¯t love him. So he tried to buy it from underneath me.¡±


    She shakes her head. ¡°Can you hear yourself? He was pushing you away. He didn¡¯t want you to have


    the ring.¡±


    I stare at her.


    ¡°If this story is true-¡± she whispers.


    ¡°It is.¡± I cut her off.


    She shakes her head. ¡°Then there is something missing. What hasn¡¯t he told you? Why did he push you


    away?¡±


    I hesitate and process her words as they slice into my happiness. ¡°I¡¯m marrying him this weekend,¡± IText property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    whisper angrily, she isn¡¯t listening to me at all.


    She shakes her head and her eyes fill with sympathy. ¡°No, baby.¡±


    ¡°Come with me.¡± I angrily wipe the tears from my eyes. ¡°You have been by my side since I was six


    years old. I need you to be with me on my wedding day.¡±


    ¡°Emerson,¡±  she  whispers.  ¡°Stop.  You  can¡¯t  marry  him.  I  can¡¯t  let  you  marry  him  based  on  some


    paranormal activity theory.¡±


    ¡°Please,¡± I beg as I feel a shadow over the table. We look up to see star.


    Brielle¡¯s anger ignites. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Hello, Brielle,¡± he replies.


    She stands, her fury unmanageable. ¡°What the hell have you put in her head?¡±


    His face falls. ¡°Nothing. She¡¯s telling you the truth,¡± he replies.


    She taps her head with the palm of her hand. ¡°You are fucking crazy, too.¡± She stands and takes out her


    purse and throws some money onto the table.


    ¡°Call me when you want to return to reality, Emerson,¡± she snaps. She res at star and points her


    finger at him. ¡°I swear to God, if you touch one hair on her head, you will want to hope you never live


    again. Because I will fucking kill you in every life myself.¡±


    My eyes drop to the table in despair.


    ¡°Are youing, Emerson?¡± She growls.


    Pain slices through my heart. ¡°Please, Brielle. Stay and listen to us,¡± I whisper.


    ¡°No! I can¡¯t believe this,¡± she snaps. ¡°I¡¯m calling your parents, Emerson. You have gone too far.¡± She


    storms from the restaurant and I drop my head as the tears begin to flow.


    I wait patiently as star opens the door of my princess room. The key turns and he kisses me gently.


    ¡°Are you okay, my love? You are very quiet.¡±


    I  smile.  ¡°Now  that  we  are  here  I  am.¡±  It¡¯s  Friday  and  we  have  arrived  at  Ashford  Castle  for  our


    wedding tomorrow. I¡¯m ted, yet heart broken. I desperately wanted Brielle by my side.


    Connie, star¡¯s mother, and Thomas are arriving this afternoon to witness our nuptials. It¡¯s a weird


    feeling, to finally feel so positive of my decision and yet have not one of your family or friends there to


    witness the most important day of your life. I wish I didn¡¯t tell Brielle. I wish I¡¯d acted like this wasn¡¯t


    true  like  we  first  nned  and  then  told  her  in  twelve  months¡¯  time  when  we  tell  everyone  else  and


    remarry for their sakes.

 CHAPTER 160

    I thought she could handle the truth. At least, I thought she would try to for me.


    star opens the suitcases and immediately begins to unpack while I go to the window and stare out


    over the view. I get a vision of Alchron standing before me naked, lit only by candlelight, and I get a


    carnal shiver of appreciation. My eyes instantly flicker to star, and he smirks sexily as if knowing


    exactly what I am thinking about.


    I smirk. ¡°Alchron was the quite the dominant lover.¡±


    He  raises  a  brow  and  walks  over  to  me.  ¡°Aye,  and  the  princess  was  the  perfect  submissive.¡±  His


    tongue slowly sweeps through my mouth and his hand slides down my skirt so that I am standing before


    him in my panties. I hold my breath as his lips drop to my neck.


    ¡°It never gets old,¡± he whispers.


    I smile as I look to the ceiling, his fingers exploring my breasts. ¡°What never gets old?¡± I ask.


    ¡°The feeling of your body under my hands, underneath my body.¡± He bites me aggressively.


    He kisses me again and holds my head the way he wants it, to press my body to his. His hand slips


    beneath my panties and he slides his fingers through my wet flesh.


    I throw my head back and tear his pants down in haste. I push him down onto the wingback chair in the


    corner and straddle him, my legs in a squatting position. He holds my body up as he positions his cock


    underneath me and slides deeply home.


    We both sigh, the intensity almost too much. Both of us knowing that we have made love in this very


    position hundreds of times, over hundreds of years¡­ yet somehow, it still feels as if it¡¯s the first time. He


    grips the back of my shoulders as he pulls me down deep onto him, my knees around his chest. His dark


    eyes hold mine as he circles his hips.


    ¡°You need to fuck me,¡± he breathes into my mouth.


    My eyes close. Yes, I do. I lift myself and slowly slide back down onto his thick shaft. It hits the very


    end of me and feels so damn good. He lifts me and ms me back down.


    ¡°Does that feel good, my love?¡± he breathes into my mouth.


    I nod, unable to speak.


    He starts to move me up and down on his cock aggressively and I lose all coherent thought as my


    breasts take on their own agenda and start to bounce violently.


    He¡¯s so big and so deep and I get a vision of Alchron underneath me. Oh God, Alchron.


    The warrior soldier.


    My warrior soldier.


    The thought drives me near mad. I feel like the princess in my beautiful surroundings and this is my


    man, one of my many men. This beautiful cock that has pleasured me for so many lives is nearly too much


    toprehend.


    star¡¯s dark eyes watch me from below and I know he, too, is seeing his beloved princess above


    him.


    This is mind fuckery at its best.


    Same person, different bodies, same desire, and the same deep, intense love.


    ¡°Fuck me, Alchron,¡± I whisper. ¡°I love you, my darling.¡±Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    star¡¯s mouth drops open and he starts to really throw me down onto his waiting, hard cock. I can


    hardly open my eyes as I get a sh of the men before him.


    ¡°Aye. There she is,¡± he whispers in wonder.


    I smile down at him.


    ¡°My princess is here.¡±


    I kiss him and screw my face up as the intense emotion fills me. This beautiful man has loved me in all


    of my forms. He still loves me.

 CHAPTER 161

    He grabs my shoulders from behind for leverage and starts to really m me down onto his body, and


    I cry out as a freight train of an orgasm rips through my senses.


    star throws his head back. ¡°Emmaline,¡± he cries as his cock jerks deep within my body.


    We stay still, gasping for breath as the tears escape my eyes. He kisses me and cups my face tenderly,


    and I know he is thinking of his princess and how he never got to hold her onest time.


    ¡°Do you have any idea how much I love you?¡± he whispers.


    I smile through tears and nod. ¡°I do,¡± I whisper as my lips find his. ¡°I really do.¡±


    I walk along the pathway of the beautiful grounds with star¡¯s mother¡¯s arm linked with mine. Thomas


    and star are about twenty meters behind us, deep in conversation. The sun is shining and the birds are


    chirping above us in the trees. This really is the most beautiful ce. Connie and Thomas arrived two


    hours ago and we have just had afternoon tea in the garden. I have so much I want to ask her, but I don¡¯t


    know how to broach the subject without sounding childish.


    ¡°So¡­¡± I hesitate. ¡°You know me.¡± I pause. ¡°From before, I mean?¡±


    Her knowing eyes hold mine and she smiles broadly. ¡°Aye, dear. Please feel free to ask me anything. I


    know this is a frightening thing to try and understand.¡±


    I nod. ¡°I feel guilty.¡±


    She frowns. ¡°How so?¡±


    I swallow the lump in my throat. I don¡¯t want this toe out wrong. ¡°It frightens me. This whole


    thing frightens me. What if¡­?¡± I hesitate.


    She smiles kindly. ¡°What if what, dear?¡±


    ¡°What if I don¡¯t live up to his expectations? What if I am not as he remembers?¡±


    She stops and holds my hands in hers as she shakes her head. ¡°Emmaline, beautiful Emmaline. He has


    loved you forever. He will always love you for the rest of forever. Please don¡¯t be afraid.¡±


    I smile, grateful that I have her to talk to about this. We continue walking and my eyes flick to her.


    ¡°You don¡¯t remember your husband?¡±


    She smiles sadly. ¡°No, although the way I feel about him tells me we have been in love before.¡±


    I smile.


    ¡°I  can  never  imagine  being  married  to  anyone  else.¡±  She  smiles  wistfully  as  she  looks  over  the


    gardens in front of us.


    I frown. What must it be like to go through this?


    ¡°Why do you think star remembers everything?¡± I ask.


    She shrugs. ¡°Don¡¯t know. It is just how it has always been.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡± I think for a moment. ¡°Did you know me when this was my house?¡± I ask.


    She shakes her head. ¡°No, dear, I did not have the privilege of meeting you in that life.¡±


    I smile gratefully. Thank heavens star has had her to help him navigate his way through all of this. I


    look over and notice another entrance into the castle. ¡°What is up there?¡± I ask.


    She frowns. ¡°I think it¡¯s the library.¡±


    I smile. Oh, a library. I love libraries. I need to see this. ¡°I may just have a quick look.¡±


    ¡°Okay, dear. I will meet you there in a minute.¡± She stands and waits for her sons to join her.


    I  walk  up  the  stairs  and  down  the  hallway  into  the rge  hall.  My  eyes  scan  the  huge  room  in


    amazement and I put my hand on my chest. This is the most beautiful room. High wingback chairs sit in


    pairs, and books line the walls from floor to ceiling. Adder wheels along the wall on a rail to allow


    ess to the really high shelves. I stand for a moment and inhale deeply. I have been in this room so many


    times  before;  I  can  feel  it  so  deeply  within  my  soul.  Only  now  that  I  am  back  at  the  castle  is  the


    significance of my past catching up with me. This is a blessing. This is such a blessing to be given moreUpstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    than one life with this beautiful man. A second row ofrge dark timber shelves runs in front of the back


    wall to create a hallway of books and I slowly walk down in between the shelving. I smile as I run my


    finger down the spines of the leather-bound books. Halfway down the hallway, I get to a deep mahogany


    rge  set  of  books  with  gold  roman  numerals  on  them.  I  frown.  ¡°What  are  these  books?¡±  I  whisper  to


    myself under my breath. I take one out and open it up.


    La vida del Ysopet con sus fabs historia.


    I frown as I try to decipher its origin. I wonder what that means? I quickly type the title into Google on my


    phone and the results sh up.

 CHAPTER 162

    Aesop


    My heart skips a beat. star quoted Aesop in the title of his photograph. I smile broadly and open


    the book to flick through the pages. The book falls open to a divide and I frown. A thick cream handmade


    envelope sits between the pages, as if it was once used as a bookmark and then forgotten about. I take it


    out, and on the front of the envelope in Alchron¡¯s writing, it reads:


    Oh. My eyes fly up and look around nervously. This letter is mine. I hold the envelope in my hand and


    turn it over to see the back. The wax seal is still sealed. This letter has never been read.


    Holy shit. My heart rate picks up.


    I turn it back over and rub my finger over the beautiful handwritten word.


    Hang on a minute. Alchron only addressed his love as the princess and Henry never had ess to this


    castle. This letter is from a different life. One that I don¡¯t know about. I swallow the lump in my throat


    and my guilty eyes dart around the library. What do I do?


    This is my letter and was sent to me.


    I want to read it.


    Maybe I could just take it to read and I could return it tomorrow. Nobody will ever know¡­ will they?


    ¡°Emmaline?¡± star calls.


    Shit.  I  quickly  stuff  the  letter  into  my  handbag  so  that  he  can¡¯t  see.  ¡°I¡¯m  here.¡±  I  smile  as  I e


    around the shelving.


    He  smiles  broadly  and  kisses  my  cheek.  ¡°Are  you  ready  to  go  back  to  our  room  to  get  ready  for


    dinner, my love?¡¯


    I smile as he takes my hand in his. ¡°I am and you need to move your things to Thomas¡¯ room.¡±


    He rolls his eyes. ¡°You are serious about spending tonight apart?¡¯


    I smile and kiss him tenderly. ¡°It¡¯s bad luck to spend the night before the wedding with the bride.¡± I


    can read my secret letter tonight after he leaves.


    His hand roams to my behind and he pulls me forward onto his crotch. ¡°But it is good luck to spend


    the night before the wedding with the groom,¡± he whispers into my lips.


    I  smirk  against  him.  ¡°You  are  incorrigible,  but  you  can  visit  me  in  the  morning  and  we  will  have


    breakfast together.¡±


    He shakes his head in defeat and gestures to the door. ¡°Let¡¯s go then. I have to organize my things.¡±


    Iugh out loud as we exit the library. ¡°Twinkle, your things are already super organized. What could


    you possibly have to do?¡±


    star¡¯s lips lock on mine and he pulls me into his body, Iugh and try to pull back.


    ¡°Tomorrow¡± I smile into his lips. We have had a divine dinner with Connie and Thomas and are now


    saying goodnight to each other at the door of my princess room.


    ¡°Can Ie in?¡± he whispers as he tries to walk me backwards.


    I grin against his lips. ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡± He smirks as he rubs his hands up and down my behind.


    ¡°Because we are getting married tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Aye. That we are.¡±N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    I push the hair back from his forehead and look into his beautiful eyes. ¡°I am the luckiest girl in the


    world, star O¡¯Shea, to have you loving me.¡±


    He smiles softly. ¡°Tis I who is lucky.¡±


    He kisses me again and his tongue gently rims my lips. ¡°Can Ie in?¡± he breathes. ¡°Let me show


    you how lucky you are with a preview of married life.¡±


    I giggle and push him backwards. ¡°Stop it, you sex maniac. I will see you tomorrow for breakfast.¡±


    He kisses me again while smiling and I step back to close the door. He doesn¡¯t move and stands still


    on the spot with his hands in his pockets.


    ¡°Will you go?¡± I smirk.


    ¡°I would prefer toe.¡± He smiles cheekily with a wink.


    Iugh, kiss him quickly on the lips, and with a shake of the head I close the door. I turn and flick the


    kettle on to make a cup of tea and go to the window, looking out into the countryside below. I smile as a


    sense of contentment flows through me.


    I¡¯m actually here¡­ in this house¡­ doing this¡­ with him. My phone beeps and I retrieve my handbag,


    catching sight of the letter that I found today. I take it out and put it on my pillow while I read the text.


    Brielle.

 CHAPTER 163

    I blow out a deted breath. We haven¡¯t spoken since our heated exchange in the restaurant the other


    night. It reads:


    Hi Em.


    Are you okay?


    I feel bad for our fight.


    I can¡¯t stand the thought of you being angry with me.


    I stare at my phone for a moment before I reply.


    I could never be angry with you.


    I am disappointed.


    I wait for a moment and a text bounces back.


    Where are you?


    Tears fill my eyes and I text back.


    I am alone in my room at Ashford Castle preparing for my wedding tomorrow.


    I wait for a reply but it doesn¡¯te. I pace back and forth for a moment and then text back.


    I understand that this sounds crazy.


    And I understand the you don¡¯t know or support star.


    But I needed you here to support me.


    I¡¯m hurt that you won¡¯t be by my side at my wedding.


    I love you.


    xxx


    I click out of my messages and turn my phone off. I am not getting into a fight with her tonight while


    she tries to talk me out of it. My wedding tomorrow is the only thing I am sure of in this whole messed up


    situation.  I  sit  on  the  bed  and  my  eyes  turn  to  the  letter  I  found  today.  It¡¯s  like  my  very  own  private


    wedding present from my star. I slowly turn it over and slide my finger under the heavy deep red wax


    seal.  I  take  out  the  heavy  paper  and  I  smile  as  I  see  the  handwriting.  It¡¯s  the  same  as  Alchron¡¯s  and


    star¡¯s. It is from him. My love has written this letter for me


    My darling Emmaline.


    My apologies that it has taken me so long to write you. I haven¡¯t had the strength up until now.


    It has been three months since I held you in my arms, three months since I felt the warmth of your


    love.


    Three long months since fate stole you from me again.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    I have done this before. I know how hard this grief is, and yet every life it feels that bit harder and


    my loss with your death, so much greater. I am a shell without you.


    It is unbearable, my love, to lose you again and again.


    I have made a decision and I hope and prey that it breaks the curse and lets you live a full life.


    I need to exin to you why I have decided on the decision I have, and it has note to me easily


    and will pain me greatly to execute. I couldn¡¯t exin this to you when were living as I would never


    want you to live as I do.


    Petrified that every day may be yourst.


    As fate would have it, my love, we have been gifted the ability to remember each other in our lives,


    throughout  all  of  our  lives.  Our  ring  somehow  controls  my  ability  to  find  you,  but  unfortunately  it


    doesn¡¯t  have  any  power  to  save  you.  For  some  ungodly  reason,  once  we  find  each  other,  your  days


    be numbered.


    I am sick with worry throughout my life knowing that I will eventually bear your loss. There are


    twenty-three  lives  that  we  have  lived  together,  yet  I  only  remember  fifteen.  I  do  not  know  what


    happened  in  those  missing  eight  lives,  but  I  do  know  I  will  trace  them  and  recover  any  remaining


    memories of our time together, and hopefully recover some kind of clue as how to fix this curse.


    The two lives that you do remember, The Princess with Alchron and Henry with Elizabeth, are the


    only two lives that I didn¡¯t know about the curse of losing you before at the time of living them. These


    were the only two lives where I passed first.


    I need to break this curse for you.

 CHAPTER 164

    I want you to see our daughter Ester grow up.


    She lives every life without her mother and it breaks my heart. A child should never bear this loss


    once, let alone in every life.


    It is hard for me to write this, and I have no idea how I am going to go through with it. I can¡¯t even


    imagine a cold life without your love surrounding me.


    In our next life, my darling, I am going to resist you. I am going to take our ring and hide it and


    push you away. I will stay away from you at all costs and trust me, I will die a little every day knowing


    that you love me and yet I am not in your arms.


    I am doing this, not because I don¡¯t love you, please know that.


    Just the opposite, my darling. I love you more than life itself and truly wish that it was me who


    passed in your ce.


    You need to know that I love you desperately and how deeply I care for you.


    Please forgive me for putting you through pain, because even though you do not remember our past


    lives, I know you will remember the way we feel about each other.


    I need to try and save your life and not because of them, the people in the past.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    But for you.


    For me.


    For our daughter.


    Our love is too perfect to die with our bodies and we have proven that time and time again.


    Ester is ying with her blocks on the floor as I write this. She misses you. I miss you. You always


    leave me this tiny, perfect, curly haired piece of yourself, as if knowing I need a purpose to live. If it


    wasn¡¯t for her, I don¡¯t think I could go on without you.


    I don¡¯t want to finish this letter. I don¡¯t want to say goodbye and I am sure you would beughing


    at how long it has taken me to write through my tears.


    I promise you, my love, with every single ounce of my being.


    We will be together again.


    Like your memory, our love is eternal and so very precious.


    Until we meet again.


    I love you.


    star


    xxx


    With shaking hands, I hold the letter as the tears pool in my eyes. I put my hands over my mouth in shock.


    Oh my God.


    He was trying to save me.


    He kept saying he was trying to protect me. I close my eyes as the final piece of the puzzle clicks in.


    Brielle was right. He wasn¡¯t telling me the whole story.


    He is still protecting me by not telling me about this curse. He doesn¡¯t want me to be scared of dying


    even though he is petrified. I sit back on the bed as a clear as day memoryes to the forefront of my


    mind, and I frown, the pain too much to bear.


    I lie somewhere between life and death in my hospital bed. star and Ester are in the room with me. I


    have fought this illness with everything that I had, but it wasn¡¯t enough.


    I can¡¯t win this battle.


    The room is silent and star gently pushes my hair back from my forehead and smiles softly.


    I need to say this.


    ¡°You are a brave man, star O¡¯Shea, for loving me.¡±


    He smiles.

 CHAPTER 165

    ¡°You knew, didn¡¯t you?¡± I whisper.


    ¡°Shh, love.¡± He bends and gently kisses my forehead.


    ¡°I tried, I¡¯m sorry. I tried my hardest to beat this. To stay with you,¡± I whisper.


    His face screws up in pain and his eyes fill with tears. ¡°To spend one day in your arms was worth


    it,¡± he whispers.


    The tears fill my eyes and I frown knowing it¡¯s time.


    ¡°star, get Ester.¡± I hold my hand for him to bring her up to the bed.


    He screws up his face and bends to pick up his daughter who is ying on the floor. Our little girl


    with the blonde ringlets and therge blue eyes. He sits her on the bed next to me and she leans over


    and squeals in delight as she grips my face.


    ¡°I love you, baby,¡± I whisper.


    She gargles andughs in joy, and I smile at the happiness she holds within her. She¡¯s a true gift in


    life.


    My eyes rise to my beautiful, broken star. Tears stream down his face. He is inconsble. ¡°Take


    care of Daddy,¡± I whisper to Ester. ¡°I love you, baby. Mummy loves you very much. I have written


    letters for you and Daddy will give them to you on your birthday each year.¡± She continues her happy


    ying on the bed with her blocks.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    I hold my hand out for star and he brings his head down to mine, our foreheads touch. ¡°I love


    you,¡± he whispers through his tears.


    I close my eyes in pain. ¡°I love you, too.¡± I run my fingers through his stubble onest time.


    He sobs loudly.


    ¡°Find me, star,¡± I whisper.


    ¡°I will. You know I will.¡± He smiles into the side of my face. ¡°We get to do this again, baby. Our


    love will never be over,¡± he whispers.


    I  strain  a  smile.  ¡°Yes,¡±  I  murmur  as  I  feel  myself  losing  consciousness.  ¡°Find  me,  star,¡±  I


    breathe.


    And to the sound of his soft sobs in the silence, I turn and walk toward the light.


    A gunshot rings out and I jump with a start.


    Holy fuck.


    I pant as I try to control my erratic heartbeat.


    Did that just happen? How did I just remember that?


    He knew,


    All along he knew.


    I put both of my hands over my mouth so I don¡¯t cry out loud.


    star loses me in every life.


    I die young.


    In every life.


    He didn¡¯t push me away to give me a choice, he pushed me away to try and save my life.


    Oh God.


    My heart hurts.


    This man, this beautiful man who I love with all of my heart, finds me and loves me¡­ even though he


    knows what pain he is going to put himself through by doing so. My mind goes back to his painting that he


    won the award for.


    Beware lest you lose the substance by grasping at the shadow. By Aesop.


    Beware lest you lose the substance by grasping at the shadow¡­


    Beware lest you lose the substance by grasping at the shadow¡­


    That sentence has just taken on a whole new meaning. The shadow is my death. He had been focusing


    on my death and he had lost sight of the substance. Me.


    Oh, my poor star. My poor darling man. He hasn¡¯t told me because he hasn¡¯t wanted me to live in


    this shadow. The fear of dying.


    He is still protecting me.


    I get up on shaky legs and walk to the bathroom, closing the door behind me. I turn on the light and


    stare at my reflection in the mirror.


    The gunshot rings through my head and I see Henry fall to the ground¡­ Elizabeth¡¯s father killed him


    when he was trying to rescue her from the cer.


    How can that be?


    I put my head into my hands as my face screws up in pain. I weep for Alchron and for Henry and I


    now know why I only remember those two lives.


    star died before me in those two lives.


    He sacrificed his life twice for me and I remember-I remember how painful it was.


    Sadness falls over me.


    This is why he worries about me.


    This is why he has to control all things in his environment because he has no control over the shadow


    of fate. His anxiety is borne from a fear of the future. He¡¯s scared of watching me die and not being abled


    to stop it.

 CHAPTER 166

    I walk into the dark bathroom and turn on the shower. I hop under the hot water in shock and allow


    myself to weep.


    I sit on the bench seat in the early morning fog. The sun is justing up over the trees and I face the


    water as I watch the ducks and birds. Therge trees hang over the grassed clearing, creating a canopy.


    Ashford Castle is a magical ce and I have no doubt that I have sat in this exact position whilst thinking


    before.  I  feel  like  every  thought  is  an  awakening,  every  memory  a  trigger  to  another.  Knowledge  is


    simmering under the surface. I only have to scratch to reveal it.


    I¡¯ve been here before. I can feel it so deep within my soul.


    I haven¡¯t slept but I¡¯m not tired. I¡¯m focused on the job at hand. I just have to get through today.


    I feel him before I see him and I look toward the hovering fog beneath the trees as hees into sight.


    I smile softly as my heart flutters because he is just so¡­


    Stop it.


    His eyes search mine and I know that he knows.


    ¡°Hello.¡±


    His deep husky ent makes me smile. ¡°Hello, Twinkle.¡±


    He  stands  next  to  the  seat  as  if  sensing  my  inner  turmoil.  I  pat  the  chair  next  to  me  and  he  sits  in


    silence, picking up my hand to take it in his.


    I swallow the roughness in my throat because I honestly don¡¯t know if I can make the words leave my


    lips. I can already feel the tears forming but I have to stop. I have to get through this.


    I turn to him and kiss his hand that is in mine. ¡°What a brave beautiful man you are.¡± I smile.


    He raises a brow in question. ¡°Are you okay, my love?¡± he asks.


    I nod and my eyes hold his. ¡°I can¡¯t marry you today, Twinkle.¡±


    His eyes stay fixed on mine. ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°I know about the curse,¡± I whisper as the pain starts to close over my throat


    He frowns. ¡°How?¡±


    ¡°I found a letter yesterday in the library that you wrote to me after myst death.¡±


    ¡°What letter? I didn¡¯t write a letter.¡±


    I smile softly. ¡°Its okay, you may not remember writing it. But it is what it is.¡±


    He frowns as he thinks.


    I kiss the back of his hand. ¡°You know how much I love you?¡±Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    He shakes his head. ¡°Don¡¯t,¡± he whispers.


    ¡°I can¡¯t let you go through this again.¡± I smile through tears.


    ¡°Emmaline,¡± his voice croaks in panic. ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°You  lose  me  in  every  life  and  yet  you  still  find  me.¡±  Pain nces  my  chest  as  the  reality  of  the


    situation hits home. ¡°Why?¡± I whisper.


    ¡°I would search for you forever for even one day of your love.¡±


    I screw up my face as the tears form. ¡°I can¡¯t do this to you, baby,¡± I whisper.


    He pulls my face into his and we kiss gently through my tears.


    ¡°I can¡¯t let you go through every life in fear,¡± I whisper. ¡°I¡¯m not doing this to you again.¡±


    He starts to shake his head frantically. ¡°No, no, no, Em.¡±


    ¡°We can break this curse, star.¡± My eyes search his. His nostrils re as he tries desperately to


    hold in his tears. ¡°No, I can¡¯t do it. I can¡¯t let you go.¡±


    I want to howl to the moon and he pulls our heads together so our foreheads touch.


    ¡°The n that you had was for us to spend a life apart to try and break this curse?¡± I ask.


    His eyes drop to the floor and he nods once.


    ¡°We are going to do it,¡± I whisper. ¡°We have to try.¡± I shake my head. ¡°I am leaving to go back to


    Australia this afternoon.¡±

 CHAPTER 167

    His eyes fill with tears this time and I run my hand through his stubble as I stare into his beautiful face.


    He pulls me into an embrace and we stay in each other¡¯s arms for an extended time and my chest starts


    to wrack with tears.


    He shakes his head angrily. ¡°No.¡± He stands. ¡°No. I¡¯m not letting you go.¡±


    ¡°You have no choice.¡± I stand with renewed purpose. ¡°The decision has been made.¡±


    ¡°By you.¡± he snaps.


    I nod. ¡°Yes.¡±


    His eyes ignite with fury. ¡°Why do you think I came back for Emmaline?¡±


    I frown. ¡°Because you couldn¡¯t stay away,¡± I whisper.


    He shakes his head. ¡°No.¡±


    I frown.


    ¡°I made a conscious decision toe back.¡±


    I frown.


    ¡°I came to the realization. What point is life if you are constantly scared of dying?¡±


    My eyes hold his.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care how long you have. I only know that you are the reason I live.¡±


    His bottom lip quivers. ¡°And I will take any time I can have with you. Every day is a gift,¡± his voice


    cracks betraying his hurt.


    ¡°star, I won¡¯t put you through this.¡± I shake my head. ¡°This is my choice. Fate has stepped in and


    handed me that letter. I was supposed to know this. I am supposed to act on this.¡±


    ¡°And what about Ester?¡± he yells, infuriated.


    I frown and step back as my heart free falls from my chest.


    ¡°You are supposed to give birth to her. You have been drawing her for eight weeks. The wee child


    with the ringlets in your notepad is our daughter Ester.¡± He shakes his head in an outrage. ¡°Why did she


    e to you if she was never meant to be born?¡±


    I stare at him through my tears. ¡°Ester needs her mother for more life than one. She will return to us


    next life,¡± I whisper through the lump in throat.


    ¡°What if you break itpletely and we remember nothing?¡± he yells in a panic. ¡°What if I never find


    you again?¡±


    I screw up my face in pain. This had crossed my mind, too. ¡°Then I will have peace knowing you are


    not anxious all the time, that you are not suffering and dreading the future.¡±


    ¡°Do not use me as an excuse.¡±Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    I stare at him and I kiss him softly on his lips, tasting my own salty tears. ¡°Twinkle, I love you.¡±


    His tortured eyes hold mine. ¡°No, Em. Don¡¯t do this. Please. I beg.¡± The tears run freely down his


    face.


    I hold his cheeks in my hands as I try to calm him down, even though my heart ispletely breaking.


    ¡°star, listen to me,¡± I whisper.


    He shakes his head, too distraught to function. I bring his eyes to meet mine.


    ¡°Not all fairy tales have happy endings, Twinkle.¡± I kiss him softly on the lips. ¡°But all fairy tales


    have a hero and this time, it¡¯s me,¡± I whisper sadly.


    ¡°Em,¡± he whispers.


    ¡°I love you.¡± I sob. ¡°The next life is ours.¡±


    He holds me tight for an extended time.


    ¡°Find me, star,¡± I whisper through my pain. ¡°Because of us, find me.¡±


    ¡°Can I get you a drink or anything?¡± the stewardess asks.


    ¡°I stare out the small round airne window as I see London disappear beneath me, and I turn to her


    in slow motion. ¡°Can I have a vodka, lime and soda please?¡± I ask tly.


    She smiles warmly. ¡°Of course, dear.¡± She disappears up the airne aisle.


    I have never felt so distraught. I came to London because I wanted to learn about history.


    I guess I got the full package with optional extras.


    The sound of the engine drowns out the sound of my heart sobbing and I stare into the clouds as we fly.


    I don¡¯t feel like a hero.


    With every mile that we fly farther away from my love, a part of me dies.


    He will find me in our next life.


    I know he will.


    Because of Us.


    He has to.

 CHAPTER 168

    EPILOGUE


    Another time. Another ce.


    A  young dark haired girl walks through the flea markets with her grandparents, excited to be finally


    be in London, visiting from her hometown in the USA. At eighteen years of age, withrge brown


    eyes and olive skin, she is wearing a white dress and has a camel colored handbag worn across her


    body. She is pretty and has a mischievous personality. Her grandparents stop to look at a furniture


    stall,  but  she  keeps  wandering  until  she  gets  to  a  jewelry  stand.  She  peers  through  the  old  ss


    cabs at the antique rings. She smiles as an emerald ring catches her sight.


    She points to it through the ss. ¡°Can I try this on, please?¡± She smiles at the kind, olddy.


    The olddy smiles and carefully removes the ring from the cab to hand it over. She slips it on


    her finger. Oh, she loves this ring.


    ¡°You should get that ring,¡± a male husky voice smiles over her shoulder.


    She turns in surprise. ¡°Oh.¡± She smiles, taken aback at the forwardness of the young man standing


    too close behind her. He has dark, curly hair, with a huge smile and dimples in his cheeks. His rightContent held by N?velDrama.Org.


    eye is slightly turned and his confidence can probably be recognized from space.


    ¡°And why should I get it?¡± She smirks.


    The young man¡¯s eyes dance with delight. ¡°Because if you do, you win a date with me.¡±


    Sheughs out loud. ¡°I¡¯m not sure I want that, to be honest.¡±


    ¡°I think you would.¡± He smirks.


    She feels her cheeks heat under his gaze. Oh, this boy is special and she feels her heart flutter with


    nerves.


    He picks up her hand and holds it in his. ¡°I¡¯m star.¡± His eyes hold hers and he smiles cheekily.


    ¡°Pleased to meet you. Your name is?¡± He raises his eyebrows in question.


    She smiles mischievously. She likes this game and she shakes his hand. ¡°My name is Emmaline,


    and for the record, I am not going on a date with you.¡±


    His eyes twinkle at the challenge and he gives her a cheeky wink. ¡°We shall see, Emmaline. we shall see.¡±


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!